Bovvels opened, or, A discovery of the neere and deere love, union and communion betwixt Christ and the Church, and consequently betwixt Him and every beleeving soule Delivered in divers sermons on the fourth fifth and sixt chapters of the Canticles. By that reverend and faithfull minister of the Word, Doctor Sibs, late preacher unto the honourable societie of Grayes Inne, and Master of Katharine Hall in Cambridge. Being in part finished by his owne pen in his life time, and the rest of them perused and corrected by those whom he intrusted with the publishing of his works.
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1639
        
      
       Approx. 873 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 293 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A12167
         STC 22476
         ESTC S117273
         99852488
         99852488
         17813
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A12167)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17813)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1081:11)
      
       
         
           
             Bovvels opened, or, A discovery of the neere and deere love, union and communion betwixt Christ and the Church, and consequently betwixt Him and every beleeving soule Delivered in divers sermons on the fourth fifth and sixt chapters of the Canticles. By that reverend and faithfull minister of the Word, Doctor Sibs, late preacher unto the honourable societie of Grayes Inne, and Master of Katharine Hall in Cambridge. Being in part finished by his owne pen in his life time, and the rest of them perused and corrected by those whom he intrusted with the publishing of his works.
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
             Goodwin, Thomas, 1600-1680.
             Nye, Philip, 1596?-1672.
          
           [22], 116, 116-126, [1], 127-181, [1], 182-205, 205-240, 240-251, 253-269, [1], 270-286, 286-299, [1], 300-313, 313-495, [25] p. : port. (metal cut)
           
             Printed by G[eorge] M[iller] for George Edwards in the Old Baily in Greene-Arbour at the signe of the Angell,
             London :
             MDCXXXIX. [1639]
          
           
             Editors' dedication signed: Thomas Goodwin, Philippus Nye.
             Printer's name from STC.
             Includes index.
             The title page is probably a cancel. Variant: cancellandum (?) title page has: .. Cambridge. Published by his owne permission and helpe before his death, and now finished by T.G. and P.N.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Song of Solomon IV-VI -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Mystical union -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           BOWELS
           OPENED
           ,
           OR
           ,
           A
           DISCOVERY
           OF
           THE
           Neere
           and
           deere
           Love
           ,
           Vnion
           and
           
             Communion
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           and
           consequently
           betwixt
           Him
           and
           every
           beleeving
           soule
           .
        
         
           Delivered
           in
           divers
           Sermons
           on
           the
           Fourth
           Fifth
           and
           Sixt
           Chapters
           of
           the
           CANTICLES
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           Reverend
           and
           Faithfull
           Minister
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           DOCTOR
           SIBS
           ,
           late
           Preacher
           unto
           the
           Honourable
           Societie
           of
           
             Grayes
             Inne
          
           ,
           and
           Master
           of
           Katharine
           Hall
           in
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           Being
           in
           part
           finished
           by
           his
           owne
           pen
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           perused
           and
           corrected
           by
           those
           whom
           he
           intrusted
           with
           the
           publishing
           of
           his
           works
           .
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             ravished
             my
             heart
             ,
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Spouse
             :
             thou
             hast
             ravished
             my
             heart
             with
             one
             of
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             chaine
             of
             thy
             necke
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           .
           Printed
           by
           
             G.
             M.
          
           for
           
             George
             Edwards
          
           in
           the
           Old
           Baily
           in
           Greene-Arbour
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           MDCXXXIX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           HONORATISSIMO
           DOMINO
           ,
           DOMINO
           EDVARDO
           VICE-COMITI
           MANDEVILLE
           
             QVEM
             ,
             VT
          
           VERAE
           NOBILITATIS
           DELICIAS
           CANDORIS
           NIVEM
           ,
           IN
           RES
           
             CHRISTI
             ,
             ET
          
           ALIORVM
           COMMODA
           EFFVSISSIMVM
           SUSPICIMUS
           ,
           COLIMUS
           ;
           VNAQVE
           CONCIONES
           HAS
           IN
           CANTICA
           POSTHVMAS
           IN
           AMORIS
           GRATIAM
           QVO
           AVTHOREM
           IPSE
           COMPLEXUS
           EST
           NOSTRAEQVE
           IN
           DNEM
           ILLIVS
           MERITISSIMAE
           
             OBSERVANTI●E
             TESTIMONIVM
          
        
         
           
             D.
             D.
          
           
        
         
           THOMAS
           GOODWIN
           .
           PHILIPPVS
           NYE
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           both
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           that
           dark
           and
           mo●t
           divine
           Scrip
           ure
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           kindle
           in
           the
           heart
           all
           heavenly
           affections
           unto
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           how
           backward
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           ever
           have
           been
           to
           cumber
           the
           Pr●sse
           ,
           but
           yet
           ●
           would
           not
           be
           guilty
           in
           depriving
           the
           deare
           children
           of
           God
           of
           the
           spirituall
           and
           sweet
           consolations
           ,
           which
           are
           heere
           very
           plentifully
           offered
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           An
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           all
           these
           Sermons
           ,
           is
           carried
           with
           such
           Wisdome
           ,
           Gravity
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Iudgment
           and
           Experience
           ,
           that
           it
           commends
           it self
           unto
           all
           that
           are
           godly
           wise
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           finde
           their
           temptations
           answered
           ,
           their
           fainting
           spirits
           revived
           ,
           their
           understandings
           inlightned
           ,
           and
           their
           graces
           confirmed
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           shall
           have
           cause
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           the
           worthy
           Authors
           godly
           and
           painfull
           labours
           .
           And
           thus
           desiring
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           mercies
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           all
           comfort
           ,
           to
           blesse
           this
           work
           to
           the
           consolation
           &
           edification
           of
           those
           that
           seek
           his
           favour
           and
           desire
           to
           feare
           his
           holy
           Nam●
           ,
           ●rest
        
         
           Thine
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           
             I.
             Dod.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           chiefe
           heads
           and
           Contents
           of
           the
           following
           Sermons
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Introduction
             ,
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             the
             same
             regard
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             of
             every
             particular
             member
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             chiefest
             priviledges
             and
             graces
             that
             accompany
             Salvation
             ,
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             All
             creatures
             stand
             in
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             courses
             that
             Christ
             takes
             with
             his
             Church
             may
             seeme
             contrary
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             wise
             ordering
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             wholesome
             issue
             ,
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             compared
             to
             wind
             ,
             pa.
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             we
             need
             the
             blowing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             Church
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Garden
             ,
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Christians
             should
             walke
             as
             men
             of
             a
             fevered
             
             condition
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Christians
             planted
             in
             Gods
             Garden
             should
             bee
             fruitfull
             ,
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             God
             cares
             for
             and
             protecteth
             his
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             onely
             grace
             to
             put
             life
             into
             us
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             likewise
             grace
             to
             quicken
             and
             draw
             foorth
             that
             life
             we
             have
             ,
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             be
             good
             our selves
             but
             our
             goodnesse
             must
             flow
             out
             ,
             pag.
             20
             ,
          
           
             Where
             once
             God
             begins
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             adds
             inc●uragement
             to
             incouragement
             ,
             to
             mantaine
             new
             setters
             up
             in
             Religion
             ,
             pa.
             21.
             
          
           
             Wheresoever
             grace
             is
             truely
             begun
             there
             is
             still
             a
             further
             desire
             of
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Church
             is
             so
             earnest
             in
             desiring
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             A
             gratious
             heart
             is
             privy
             to
             its
             owne
             grace
             when
             it
             is
             in
             a
             right
             temper
             :
             and
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             privy
             ,
             is
             bold
             with
             Christ
             in
             a
             sweet
             and
             reverend
             manner
             ,
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             please
             her
             husband
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             gives
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             the
             wants
             and
             blemishes
             of
             our
             performances
             ,
             pag.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             The
             resolution
             of
             the
             whole
             fift
             Chapter
             of
             Canticles
             ,
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Gods
             hearing
             his
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             God
             makes
             us
             good
             ,
             stirrs
             up
             holy
             desires
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             answers
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             us
             ,
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             Why
             G●d
             heares
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             pa.
             32.
             
          
           
             
             Cases
             wherein
             one
             is
             unfit
             to
             pray
             ,
             pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             when
             God
             heares
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             Christ
             vouchsafes
             his
             gratious
             presence
             to
             his
             children
             upon
             their
             desire
             of
             it
             ,
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             carried
             from
             desire
             to
             desire
             after
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             ●9
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             that
             Christ
             is
             present
             in
             us
             ,
             page
             40.
             
          
           
             Where
             Christ
             is
             present
             ,
             there
             Heaven
             is
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             Having
             Christs
             presence
             we
             need
             feare
             nothing
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             our
             Brother
             ,
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             Churches
             royall
             descent
             ,
             pag.
             46.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ.
             pag.
             47.
             
          
           
             Resemblances
             betwixt
             the
             temporall
             and
             spiritual
             marriage
             ,
             pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             The
             comfort
             of
             Christ
             being
             our
             husband
             ,
             page
             50.
             
          
           
             Christians
             being
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             should
             labour
             for
             chaste
             judgements
             and
             affections
             ,
             pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             Our
             affections
             are
             as
             their
             objects
             ,
             pag
             51.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             be
             espoused
             to
             Christ
             or
             not
             ,
             pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             Incouragement
             and
             direction
             to
             those
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             God
             accepts
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             children
             and
             delights
             in
             them
             ,
             pag.
             55.
             
          
           
             Incouragement
             to
             be
             much
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             pag
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Our
             care
             must
             be
             to
             preserve
             our selves
             in
             a
             good
             estate
             free
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             any
             sinne
             ,
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             
             Christ
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             a
             soule
             comes
             not
             empty
             ,
             pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             pa.
             60.
             
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             comforts
             and
             graces
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             our selves
             ,
             pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             mutuall
             feas●ing
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             Resemblances
             betwixt
             corporall
             feasts
             and
             the
             feast
             Christ
             maketh
             us
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             What
             we
             should
             bring
             with
             us
             to
             the
             feast
             Christ
             makes
             us
             ,
             pag.
             73.
             
          
           
             The
             meanes
             to
             procure
             an
             appetite
             to
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             All
             kinds
             and
             degrees
             of
             friendship
             meet
             in
             Christ
             towards
             his
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             requisits
             to
             make
             up
             true
             friendship
             are
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             Friendship
             of
             Christ
             is
             sweet
             and
             constant
             ,
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             every
             Christian
             is
             subject
             to
             spirituall
             alterations
             ,
             pag.
             82.
             
          
           
             Where
             corruption
             is
             not
             thorowly
             purged
             and
             a
             carefull
             watch
             kept
             over
             the
             soule
             ,
             there
             after
             a
             recovery
             wil
             follow
             a
             more
             dangerous
             distemper
             ,
             pa.
             83.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             Gods
             chil●ren
             to
             be
             ingenious
             in
             opening
             their
             state
             to
             God
             ,
             pag.
             84.
             
          
           
             A
             gratious
             soule
             is
             abased
             for
             lesser
             d●fects
             ,
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             the
             sleepe
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             The
             resemblances
             betweene
             bodily
             and
             spirituall
             sleep
             in
             their
             causes
             ,
             effects
             ,
             and
             dang●rs
             ,
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             Security
             and
             sleepinesse
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Constantines
             time
             ,
             pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             
             〈◊〉
             ●udgements
             of
             best
             men
             cannot
             alwaies
             bee
             sa●ely
             r●l●ed
             on
             ,
             pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             these
             latter
             ages
             ,
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             a
             sleepy
             estate
             ,
             pag
             96.
             
          
           
             Motives
             against
             sleepines
             ,
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             A
             Christian
             may
             know
             how
             it
             is
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             mixed
             with
             flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             as
             well
             acknowledge
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             pag.
             10●
             .
          
           
             The
             good
             that
             the
             Church
             retained
             in
             her
             sleepy
             condition
             ,
             pag.
             108.
             
          
           
             Gods
             children
             never
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             what
             his
             heart
             and
             inward
             man
             is
             ,
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             a
             Christian
             and
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             pag
             115.
             
          
           
             A
             waking
             state
             is
             a
             blessed
             state
             ,
             pag
             116.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             how
             to
             preserve
             our
             soules
             in
             a
             waking
             condition
             in
             drowsy
             times
             ,
             pag.
             116.
             
          
           
             Christians
             must
             especially
             be
             watchfull
             in
             the
             use
             of
             liberty
             and
             such
             things
             〈◊〉
             in
             themselves
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             pag.
             124.
             
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             a
             wak●ng
             Christian
             ,
             pag.
             125.
             
          
           
             True
             Christians
             are
             discerned
             by
             a
             spirituall
             taste
             in
             hearing
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             pag.
             130.
             
          
           
             Papists
             objection
             ,
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             answered
             ,
             pag.
             132.
             
          
           
             Why
             so
             many
             Apostatize
             ,
             pag.
             133.
             
          
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             sensible
             of
             all
             blessed
             helps
             he
             hath
             to
             salvation
             ,
             pag.
             134.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             betweene
             the
             sleepe
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             dead
             sleepe
             of
             naturall
             men
             ,
             pag.
             134.
             
          
           
             
             Christ
             still
             desires
             a
             further
             and
             further
             communion
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             1●6
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             Christs
             strangenesse
             to
             us
             is
             in
             our selves
             ,
             pag.
             137.
             
          
           
             Christ
             takes
             not
             advantage
             from
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             leave
             them
             altogether
             ,
             but
             makes
             further
             and
             further
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             pag.
             138.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             kn●cke
             at
             our
             hearts
             ,
             p
             140.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             knocks
             when
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             open
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             pag.
             147.
             
          
           
             The
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             the
             house
             and
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             pag.
             149.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             can
             come
             into
             the
             soule
             ,
             pag.
             150.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             know
             whether
             Christ
             dwells
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             pag.
             151.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             cherish
             all
             the
             good
             conceits
             we
             can
             of
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             152.
             
          
           
             The
             woefull
             estate
             of
             those
             who
             entertaine
             not
             Christ
             knocking
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             page
             153.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             used
             all
             kinds
             of
             knocking
             's
             to
             this
             nation
             ,
             pag.
             155.
             
          
           
             Considerations
             enforcing
             us
             to
             entertaine
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             157.
             
          
           
             That
             Christs
             knocking
             is
             especially
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             pag.
             160.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             none
             in
             the
             Church
             but
             have
             been
             allured
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             pag.
             162.
             
          
           
             Incouragement
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             164.
             
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             never
             enough
             of
             his
             Church
             till
             hee
             hath
             it
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             pag.
             165.
             
          
           
             
             The
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             in
             himselfe
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             pag.
             167.
             
          
           
             Christs
             patience
             to
             us
             should
             make
             us
             patient
             under
             Gods
             corrections
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             dealing
             with
             others
             ,
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             Christs
             Sister
             and
             Spouse
             ,
             pag.
             1●0
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             Christs
             speciall
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             children
             ,
             p●g
             172.
             
          
           
             No
             saving
             love
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             174.
             
          
           
             Properties
             of
             Christs
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             175.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Christ
             cannot
             see
             matter
             of
             weaknes
             and
             sinnefulnesse
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             175.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             Christ
             loves
             us
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             p●g
             .
             178
          
           
             Reproofe
             of
             those
             who
             love
             not
             Gods
             children
             ,
             p.
             180.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             calls
             his
             Church
             his
             love
             ,
             pag.
             183.
             
          
           
             An
             argument
             to
             prove
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             the
             soules
             immortality
             ,
             pag.
             186.
             
          
           
             How
             trasc●ndent
             majesty
             and
             infinite
             love
             dwelt
             together
             in
             Christ
             ,
             p●g
             .
             186.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             at
             Christs
             Baptisme
             ,
             pag.
             188.
             
          
           
             Church
             why
             compared
             to
             a
             Dove
             ,
             pag.
             189.
             
          
           
             Properties
             of
             a
             Dove
             resembled
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             189
          
           
             What
             defence
             Gods
             Church
             hath
             when
             it
             is
             persecuted
             ,
             p.
             194.
             
          
           
             That
             Gods
             Church
             hath
             alwayes
             a
             refuge
             in
             God
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             ,
             pag.
             195.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Church
             is
             said
             to
             be
             undefiled
             ,
             pag.
             196.
             
          
           
             How
             Christs
             righteousnes
             not
             being
             in
             the
             Church
             may
             yet
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Churches
             ,
             pag.
             197.
             
          
           
             
             How
             we
             being
             sinners
             may
             yet
             be
             said
             to
             be
             undefiled
             ,
             pag.
             198.
             
          
           
             Christs
             love
             to
             us
             should
             make
             us
             love
             him
             again
             ,
             pag.
             20●
          
           
             Direction
             how
             affl●cted
             in
             conscience
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             themselves
             ,
             pag.
             204.
             
          
           
             Christians
             are
             not
             to
             wrong
             themselves
             with
             false
             judging
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             pag.
             206.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             bring
             the
             soule
             and
             Christ
             together
             into
             ●eare
             fellowship
             ,
             pag.
             209.
             
          
           
             False
             reasons
             ,
             excuses
             ,
             and
             pretences
             hinder
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             ●10
             .
          
           
             Excuses
             of
             the
             flesh
             to
             hinder
             our
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             answered
             ,
             pag.
             211.
             
          
           
             Excuses
             of
             worldlings
             to
             hinder
             their
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             answered
             ,
             pag.
             213.
             
          
           
             Causes
             of
             the
             false
             pretences
             and
             excuses
             which
             hinder
             many
             from
             holy
             duties
             ,
             pag.
             216.
             
          
           
             Helps
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             putting
             off
             and
             delaying
             holy
             duties
             by
             false
             reasons
             and
             excuses
             ,
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             doth
             use
             sometimes
             to
             leave
             his
             Church
             and
             children
             ,
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             Ends
             why
             Christ
             leaves
             his
             children
             ,
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             Christians
             wanting
             comfort
             are
             not
             to
             be
             censured
             p.
             2●0
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             prepare
             for
             desertion
             ,
             p.
             251.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             Christs
             with
             drawing
             comfort
             from
             us
             rests
             in
             our selves
             ,
             p.
             251.
             
          
           
             Christ
             never
             altogether
             leaves
             the
             Church
             ,
             page
             254.
             
          
           
             Christs
             grace
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             grace
             ,
             page
             255.
             
          
           
             
             We
             finde
             experience
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             especially
             when
             we
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             p.
             256.
             
          
           
             Gods
             graces
             are
             sweet
             ,
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             Outward
             meanes
             without
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             are
             ineffectuall
             ,
             p.
             259.
             
          
           
             Christ
             alwayes
             leaves
             some
             grace
             before
             he
             offers
             to
             depart
             ,
             p.
             260.
             
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             omission
             bring
             griefe
             and
             shame
             ,
             p.
             264.
             
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             our
             affections
             in
             his
             government
             ,
             pa.
             266.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             his
             Saints
             and
             in
             his
             goodnesse
             towards
             them
             ,
             p.
             268.
             
          
           
             Truth
             of
             affection
             will
             discover
             it selfe
             in
             outward
             expressions
             ,
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             of
             Christ
             though
             for
             the
             present
             it
             bee
             not
             effectuall
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             page
             273.
             
          
           
             Christ
             so
             leaves
             his
             children
             sometimes
             that
             their
             hearts
             faile
             them
             for
             want
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             page
             274
          
           
             Causes
             of
             the
             fainting
             of
             Christian
             soules
             ,
             page
             275.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             betweene
             the
             true
             child
             of
             God
             and
             others
             ,
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             many
             times
             present
             with
             the
             Church
             when
             she
             finds
             and
             feels
             it
             not
             ,
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             our selves
             in
             a
             dead
             estate
             ,
             pag.
             283.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             depend
             upon
             Christ
             when
             he
             seemes
             absent
             from
             us
             ,
             pag.
             283.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             God
             heares
             our
             prayers
             ,
             pag.
             28●
             .
          
           
             Directions
             how
             to
             carry
             our selves
             when
             we
             pray
             
             without
             successe
             or
             in
             any
             state
             of
             desertion
             ,
             pa.
             288.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             easie
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             sound
             Christian
             ,
             pag.
             292.
             
          
           
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             state
             compared
             to
             Watchmen
             ,
             pa.
             293.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             God
             useth
             Watchmen
             ,
             pag.
             ●9●
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Church
             was
             wounded
             by
             the
             Watchmen
             ,
             p●g
             .
             295.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Churches
             vaile
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             pag
             295.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Watchmen
             are
             the
             wounders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             296.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             thinke
             the
             worse
             of
             any
             for
             the
             disgraces
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             pag
             298.
             
          
           
             True
             grace
             growes
             up
             with
             difficulties
             ,
             pag.
             303.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             find
             not
             comfort
             in
             one
             means
             we
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             another
             ,
             pag.
             30●
             .
          
           
             Resemblances
             betweene
             Hierusalem
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             305.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             we
             are
             daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             pa.
             306.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             desire
             the
             prayers
             of
             ot●ers
             ,
             pag.
             309.
             
          
           
             ●ove●
             sicke
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             pag.
             3●0
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             we
             are
             sicke
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             31●
             .
          
           
             How
             is
             the
             Church
             said
             to
             be
             the
             fairest
             among
             woemen
             ,
             pag.
             322.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             Church
             cals
             her selfe
             black
             ,
             p.
             324.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             wondrous
             force
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             Christians
             to
             stirre
             up
             one
             another
             ,
             p.
             328.
             
          
           
             The
             excellent
             use
             of
             holy
             conference
             ,
             p.
             331.
             
          
           
             Christians
             should
             be
             ●n●uisitive
             ,
             p.
             334.
             
          
           
             Whence
             comes
             the
             Churches
             fairenesse
             under
             
             such
             seeming
             foulenesse
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             page
             339.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             Gods
             people
             under
             seeming
             disgraces
             ,
             page
             340.
             
          
           
             Christians
             are
             to
             improove
             the
             gifts
             of
             others
             by
             Questions
             ,
             pag.
             342.
             
          
           
             Our
             endeavours
             must
             be
             to
             make
             Religion
             lovely
             ,
             343.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             envy
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             pag.
             344.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             most
             beautifull
             person
             ,
             pa.
             34●
             .
          
           
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             beautifull
             and
             good
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             beyond
             all
             comparison
             good
             ,
             page
             348.
             
          
           
             Christ
             onely
             was
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             pag.
             350.
             
          
           
             Christs
             transcendent
             excellencies
             serve
             to
             draw
             those
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             Christ
             unto
             him
             and
             to
             comfort
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             357.
             
          
           
             The
             desperate
             f●lly
             of
             most
             men
             who
             choose
             base
             transitory
             things
             and
             refuse
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             Christians
             ought
             to
             make
             Christ
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             choise
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             p.
             363.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             enable
             us
             rightly
             to
             value
             Christ
             and
             highly
             to
             esteeme
             of
             him
             ,
             page
             364.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             somewhat
             of
             God
             in
             every
             creature
             ,
             page
             372.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Church
             is
             so
             exact
             in
             particularising
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             pag.
             374.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             is
             set
             out
             by
             an
             head
             of
             gold
             ,
             p.
             378.
             
          
           
             Christians
             should
             be
             suteable
             to
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             pag.
             379.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             have
             Doves
             eyes
             ,
             pag.
             381.
             
          
           
             The
             manifestation
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             children
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             any
             of
             his
             ordinances
             is
             a
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             manifestation
             ,
             p.
             384.
             
          
           
             
             Christs
             doctrine
             is
             sweet
             and
             sound
             ,
             pag.
             388.
             
          
           
             All
             Christs
             actions
             are
             precious
             ,
             pag.
             389.
             
          
           
             The
             best
             discovery
             of
             our
             state
             in
             grace
             is
             by
             our
             affection
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             392.
             
          
           
             Christ
             every
             way
             considered
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             p.
             396.
             
          
           
             Christ
             in
             his
             lowest
             abasements
             for
             us
             was
             most
             lovely
             ,
             pag.
             397.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             rest
             upon
             Christs
             obedience
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             pag.
             398.
             
          
           
             Our
             best
             affections
             ought
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             399.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             love
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             401.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             enabled
             to
             love
             and
             highly
             esteeme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             40●
             .
          
           
             Ends
             why
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             and
             particular
             sets
             foorth
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             413.
             
          
           
             Grace
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             small
             at
             the
             first
             yet
             it
             is
             growing
             still
             ,
             pag.
             422.
             
          
           
             Vsually
             God
             works
             with
             the
             meanes
             ,
             pag.
             424.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             happy
             instruments
             to
             convert
             others
             ,
             p.
             426.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             most
             stirs
             up
             holy
             affections
             to
             search
             after
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             large
             explications
             of
             his
             excellencies
             ,
             pag.
             428.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             Christians
             are
             compared
             to
             Lillies
             ,
             pag.
             432.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             Gods
             people
             against
             all
             their
             ill
             censures
             and
             wants
             ,
             pag.
             434.
             
          
           
             Christ
             will
             not
             be
             long
             absent
             from
             his
             Church
             ,
             p.
             438.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             waite
             and
             never
             to
             give
             ●ver
             seeking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             pag.
             439.
             
          
           
             
             There
             mus●
             be
             union
             of
             persons
             to
             Christ
             before
             there
             can
             be
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             pag.
             443.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             union
             of
             our
             persons
             to
             Christ
             comes
             communion
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             pag.
             444.
             
          
           
             
               What
               these
               words
               imply
            
             ,
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             m●ne
             ,
             pag.
             446.
             
          
           
             Causes
             why
             God
             absents
             himselfe
             from
             his
             children
             ,
             pag
             45●
             .
          
           
             Wh●n
             usually
             Christ
             returnes
             after
             desertion
             ,
             pa.
             452.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             comes
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             pag.
             454.
             
          
           
             The
             riches
             of
             a
             Christian
             that
             has
             Christ
             to
             be
             his
             portion
             ,
             pag.
             4●4
             .
          
           
             Christians
             having
             Christ
             for
             their
             portion
             should
             be
             content●d
             with
             their
             outward
             condition
             what
             soever
             it
             is
             ,
             pag.
             455.
             
          
           
             Why
             sometimes
             we
             want
             outward
             things
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             pag
             456.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             Christs
             Beloved
             ,
             pag
             457.
             
          
           
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             to
             conforme
             her
             to
             Christ
             her
             Husband
             ,
             pag
             459.
             
          
           
             The
             sweetest
             communion
             with
             Christ
             is
             under
             the
             greatest
             crosses
             ,
             pag.
             460.
             
          
           
             Our
             giving
             our selves
             to
             Christ
             is
             a
             sure
             evidence
             that
             we
             are
             Christs
             ,
             p.
             461.
             
          
           
             How
             〈◊〉
             answer
             Satan
             when
             he
             tempts
             us
             to
             sin
             or
             despaire
             ,
             pag
             463.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             Christ
             must
             be
             given
             to
             us
             before
             we
             can
             give
             our
             selv●s
             to
             him
             ,
             pa.
             466.
             
          
           
             
               D●rection
               how
               to
               be
               enabled
               to
               say
               ,
            
             ●
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             B●lo●ed
             is
             mine
             ,
             pag.
             472.
             
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             a
             Christian
             walking
             in
             divine
             
             light
             above
             ●ther
             men
             ,
             page
             478.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             and
             incouragement
             for
             those
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             pag.
             478.
             
          
           
             Those
             who
             have
             given
             themselves
             up
             to
             Christ
             ought
             not
             to
             b●
             discouraged
             for
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             pa.
             4●0
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             labour
             to
             comprehend
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             which
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             suffer
             willingly
             and
             cheerefully
             ,
             pag.
             481.
             
          
           
             Christ
             feeds
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             in
             fat
             pas●ures
             ,
             pag.
             482.
             
          
           
             Christ
             feeds
             as
             well
             as
             breeds
             ,
             pag.
             485.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             continuall
             feeding
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             486.
             
          
           
             Christ
             feeds
             his
             people
             plentifully
             and
             sweetly
             ,
             p.
             487.
             
          
           
             Happinesse
             of
             these
             times
             wherein
             there
             is
             such
             plenty
             of
             spirituall
             food
             ,
             pag.
             488.
             
          
           
             The
             sweetnes
             of
             our
             lives
             is
             not
             lost
             by
             becomming
             religious
             .
             pag.
             489.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             hungry
             appetites
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             pa.
             494.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           
        
         
           
             
               CANT
               .
               V.
               I.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               come
               into
               my
               Garden
               ,
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               ,
               I
               have
               eaten
               my
               honey-combe
               with
               my
               honey
               :
               I
               have
               drunke
               my
               wine
               with
               my
               milke
               ;
               eat
               O
               friends
               ,
               Drinke
               ,
               yea
               drinke
               abundantly
               ,
               O
               Beloved
               !
            
          
           
             OTher
             bookes
             of
             Salomon
             lie
             more
             obvious
             and
             open
             to
             common
             understanding
             ;
             
             but
             ,
             as
             none
             entered
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             
             but
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             so
             none
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             mystery
             of
             this
             
               Song
               of
               Songs
            
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             more
             neare
             Communion
             with
             
               Christ.
               Songs
            
             ,
             and
             specially
             Mariage-Songs
             ,
             serve
             to
             expresse
             mens
             owne
             Ioyes
             ,
             and
             
             others
             praises
             .
             So
             ,
             this
             Booke
             containes
          
           
             
               The
               Mutuall
               Ioyes
               ,
               and
               Mutuall
               Praises
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               are
               the
               greatest
               persons
               that
               partake
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               so
               whatsoever
               is
               excellent
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               is
               borrowed
               to
               set
               out
               the
               excellencies
               of
               these
               two
               great
               Lovers
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               called
               
                 Salomons
                 Song
              
               ,
               who
               next
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               was
               the
               greatest
               Sonne
               of
               wisdome
               that
               ever
               the
               Church
               bred
               :
               whose
               understanding
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               large
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               so
               his
               Affections
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               Love
               ,
               was
               as
               large
               :
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               his
               many
               wives
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               delight
               he
               sought
               to
               take
               in
               whatsoever
               nature
               could
               afford
               .
               Which
               affection
               of
               Love
               in
               him
               misplaced
               ,
               had
               beene
               his
               undoing
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               one
               beloved
               of
               God
               ;
               who
               by
               his
               Spirit
               raised
               his
               soule
               to
               lovely
               Objects
               of
               a
               higher
               Nature
               .
               Here
               in
               this
               argument
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               for
               the
               deepest
               wit
               ,
               or
               the
               largest
               affection
               (
               yea
               of
               a
               Salomon
               )
               to
               over-reach
               :
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               above
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               The
               Angels
               themselves
               may
               admire
               it
               ,
               
               though
               they
               cannot
               comprehend
               it
               .
               It
               may
               well
               therefore
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Song
                 of
                 Salomon
              
               ;
               The
               most
               excellent
               Song
               ,
               of
               a
               man
               of
               the
               highest
               conceit
               ,
               and
               deepest
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               highest
               matters
               ,
               
                 The
                 Intercourse
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 the
                 Highest
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 best
                 beloved
                 contracted
                 Spouse
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               diverse
               things
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               that
               a
               
               corrupt
               heart
               (
               unto
               which
               all
               things
               are
               defiled
               )
               may
               take
               offence
               ;
               But
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 pure
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 pure
                 .
              
               Such
               a
               sinfull
               abuse
               of
               this
               Heavenly
               Booke
               is
               farre
               from
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               stouping
               low
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               take
               advantage
               to
               raise
               us
               higher
               unto
               him
               ;
               that
               by
               taking
               advantage
               of
               the
               sweetest
               passage
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               (
               Mariage
               )
               and
               the
               most
               delightfull
               affection
               (
               Love
               )
               in
               the
               sweetest
               manner
               of
               Expression
               (
               
                 by
                 a
                 Song
              
               )
               he
               might
               carrie
               up
               the
               Soule
               to
               things
               of
               a
               Heavenly
               Nature
               .
               
               We
               see
               in
               Summer
               ,
               that
               one
               heat
               weakens
               another
               :
               and
               a
               great
               light
               being
               neare
               a
               little
               one
               ,
               drawes
               away
               and
               obscures
               the
               flame
               of
               the
               other
               :
               
               so
               it
               is
               when
               the
               affections
               are
               taken
               up
               higher
               to
               their
               fit
               Object
               ,
               they
               die
               unto
               all
               earthly
               things
               ,
               whilst
               that
               heavenly
               flame
               consumes
               and
               wasts
               all
               base
               affections
               and
               earthly
               desires
               .
               
               Amongst
               other
               wayes
               of
               Mortification
               ,
               there
               be
               two
               remarkable
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   imbittering
                   all
                   earthly
                   things
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Affections
                   are
                   deaded
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   shewing
                   more
                   noble
                   ,
                   excellent
                   ,
                   and
                   fit
                   Objects
                   .
                
              
               That
               the
               soule
               issuing
               more
               largely
               and
               strongly
               into
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               diverted
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               die
               unto
               other
               things
               .
               The
               holy
               Spirit
               hath
               chosen
               this
               way
               in
               this
               Song
               ;
               by
               elevating
               and
               raising
               our
               affections
               and
               love
               ,
               to
               take
               it
               off
               from
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               might
               runne
               in
               its
               right
               Channell
               .
               It
               is
               pitie
               that
               a
               sweet
               streame
               should
               not
               rather
               run
               into
               a
               Garden
               ,
               than
               into
               a
               puddle
               :
               what
               a
               shame
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               man
               having
               in
               him
               such
               excellent
               
               affections
               as
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 Delight
              
               ,
               should
               cleave
               to
               dirty
               base
               things
               that
               are
               worse
               than
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               becomming
               debased
               like
               them
               ?
               Therefore
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               of
               mercy
               and
               pitie
               to
               man
               ,
               would
               raise
               up
               his
               affections
               ,
               by
               taking
               comparison
               from
               earthly
               things
               leading
               to
               higher
               matters
               ,
               that
               onely
               deserve
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 Delight
              
               ,
               and
               Admiration
               .
               Let
               Gods
               stouping
               to
               us
               ,
               occasion
               our
               rising
               up
               unto
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               here
               the
               greatest
               things
               ,
               The
               Mystery
               of
               Mysteries
               ,
               the
               Communion
               betwixt
               Christs
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               set
               out
               in
               the
               familiar
               comparison
               of
               a
               Marriage
               :
               that
               so
               we
               might
               the
               better
               see
               it
               in
               the
               glasse
               of
               a
               comparison
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               so
               directly
               conceive
               of
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               the
               sun
               in
               water
               ,
               
               whose
               beames
               we
               cannot
               so
               directly
               looke
               upon
               :
               Onely
               our
               care
               must
               be
               ,
               not
               to
               looke
               so
               much
               on
               the
               colours
               ,
               as
               the
               Picture
               :
               and
               not
               so
               much
               on
               the
               Picture
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               Person
               it selfe
               represented
               :
               that
               we
               looke
               not
               so
               much
               to
               the
               resemblance
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Person
                 resembled
              
               .
            
             
               Some
               would
               have
               Salomon
               by
               a
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecie
              
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               view
               here
               of
               all
               the
               time
               ,
               from
               his
               Age
               to
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               in
               this
               Song
               ,
               as
               in
               an
               abridgement
               ,
               to
               set
               downe
               the
               severall
               Passages
               and
               Periods
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               severall
               ages
               ,
               as
               containing
               diverse
               things
               which
               are
               more
               correspondent
               to
               one
               age
               of
               the
               Church
               than
               another
               .
               But
               howsoever
               this
               Song
               may
               containe
               (
               we
               deny
               not
               )
               
                 A
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 severall
                 ages
                 :
              
               yet
               this
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 most
                 passages
                 of
                 it
                 agrees
                 to
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 :
              
               
               as
               most
               Interpreters
               have
               thought
               .
               In
               this
               Song
               there
               is
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   strong
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   nearer
                   Communion
                   with
                   Christ
                   :
                   
                     and
                     then
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   declining
                   againe
                   in
                   affection
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   After
                   this
                   we
                   have
                   Her
                   recovery
                   and
                   regaining
                   againe
                   of
                   Love
                   :
                   
                     after
                     which
                  
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   fals
                   againe
                   into
                   a
                   declining
                   of
                   Affection
                   ,
                   whereupon
                   followes
                   a
                   further
                   strangenesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   than
                   before
                   :
                   
                     which
                     continues
                     ,
                     untill
                  
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   perceiving
                   of
                   Christs
                   constant
                   affection
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   her
                   unkind
                   dealing
                   ,
                   recovers
                   and
                   cleaves
                   faster
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   than
                   ever
                   before
                   .
                   
                     Chap.
                     3.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               These
               passages
               agree
               to
               the
               Experience
               of
               the
               best
               Christians
               in
               the
               state
               of
               their
               owne
               lives
               .
               This
               Observation
               must
               carrie
               strength
               through
               this
               whole
               Song
               ,
               
               That
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 member
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 Graces
                 that
                 accompany
                 salvation
                 .
              
               There
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               of
               every
               drop
               of
               water
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               whole
               Ocean
               all
               is
               water
               ;
               and
               of
               every
               sparke
               of
               fire
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               whole
               Element
               of
               fire
               ,
               all
               is
               fire
               :
               of
               those
               Homogeneall
               bodies
               ,
               as
               we
               cal
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               respect
               of
               the
               part
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 every
                 particular
                 Christian
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 desires
                 still
                 nearer
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 every
                 particular
                 member
                 .
              
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               I
               am
               come
               into
               my
               Garden
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               Chapter
               is
               not
               so
               well
               broken
               and
               divided
               from
               the
               former
               as
               it
               might
               have
               beene
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               and
               more
               consequent
               ,
               that
               the
               last
               Verse
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               were
               added
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CANT
               .
               IV.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               Awake
               ,
               O
               North-wind
               ,
               and
               come
               thou
               South
               ,
               blow
               upon
               my
               Garden
               ,
               that
               the
               Spices
               thereof
               may
               flow
               out
               ;
               let
               my
               Beloved
               come
               into
               his
               Garden
               ,
               and
               eat
               his
               pleasant
               fruits
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             connexion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             with
             the
             former
             Verse
             ,
             we
             will
             first
             speake
             somwhat
             of
             it
             briefly
             ,
             onely
             to
             make
             way
             for
             that
             which
             followes
             .
             The
             words
             containe
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 turning
                 of
                 Christs
                 speech
                 to
                 the
                 winds
                 to
                 blow
                 upon
                 his
                 Garden
                 :
                 
                   with
                   the
                
                 End
                 ,
                 why
                 ?
                 That
                 the
                 Spices
                 there
                 of
                 may
                 flow
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 invitation
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   the
                
                 End
                 ,
                 To
                 eat
                 his
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             a
             Question
             ,
             whether
             this
             Command
             be
             
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             or
             ,
             
               the
               desire
               of
               his
               Spouse
            
             .
             The
             words
             are
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
             because
             he
             cals
             it
             (
             
               My
               Garden
            
             )
             and
             the
             Church
             after
             ,
             invites
             him
             to
             eat
             of
             
               (
               His
               )
               pleasant
               fruits
            
             ,
             not
             of
             (
             Hers
             )
             yet
             the
             words
             may
             be
             likewise
             ,
             
               an
               answer
               ,
               to
               a
               former
               secret
               desire
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             whereof
             the
             order
             is
             this
             .
             The
             Church
             being
             sensible
             of
             some
             deadnesse
             of
             Spirit
             ;
             secretly
             desires
             some
             further
             
             quickening
             .
             Christ
             then
             answers
             those
             desires
             ,
             by
             commanding
             the
             winds
             to
             blow
             upon
             her
             .
             For
             ,
             ordinarily
             Christ
             first
             stirres
             up
             desires
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             answers
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             owne
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             further
             increase
             ,
             as
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Awake
               ,
               thou
               North-wind
               ,
               and
               come
               thou
               South
               ,
               and
               blow
               upon
               my
               Garden
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               Point
               named
               ,
               we
               see
               here
               ,
               that
               Christ
               sends
               forth
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               Command
               to
               all
               meanes
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 wind
              
               ,
               to
               further
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               The
               wind
               is
               natures
               fanne
               ,
               what
               winds
               are
               to
               the
               Garden
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               meanes
               ,
               is
               to
               the
               soule
               .
               From
               Comparison
               fetcht
               from
               Christs
               commanding
               the
               winds
               ;
               We
               may
               in
               generall
               observe
               ,
               
               That
               ,
               
                 All
                 Creatures
                 stand
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 ready
                 at
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 he
                 speakes
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               They
               are
               all
               as
               it
               were
               asleepe
               untill
               he
               awakes
               them
               .
               He
               can
               call
               for
               the
               wind
               out
               of
               his
               treasures
               when
               he
               pleases
               ,
               he
               holds
               them
               in
               his
               fist
               .
            
             
               Which
               may
               comfort
               all
               those
               that
               are
               Christs
               ,
               
               that
               they
               are
               under
               one
               that
               hath
               all
               creatures
               at
               his
               becke
               under
               him
               ,
               to
               do
               them
               service
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               checke
               to
               do
               them
               no
               harme
               .
               This
               drew
               the
               Disciples
               in
               admiration
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 winds
                 and
                 the
                 seas
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
              
               And
               cannot
               the
               same
               power
               still
               the
               winds
               and
               waves
               of
               the
               Churches
               and
               States
               ,
               and
               cause
               a
               sodaine
               clame
               ,
               if
               (
               as
               the
               Disciples
               )
               we
               awake
               him
               with
               our
               Prayers
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               see
               here
               ,
               that
               Christ
               speakes
               to
               
                 winds
                 contrary
                 one
                 to
                 another
              
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               coasts
               from
               whence
               they
               blow
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               quality
               :
               but
               both
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               both
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               Garden
               :
               where
               we
               see
               ,
               That
               ,
               
                 The
                 courses
                 that
                 Christ
                 takes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 that
                 he
                 uses
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 seeme
                 contrary
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 wi●e
                 ordering
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 wholsome
                 issue
                 .
              
               A
               prosperous
               and
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               are
               contrary
               ,
               a
               mild
               and
               a
               sharpe
               course
               may
               seeme
               to
               crosse
               one
               another
               .
               Yet
               ,
               sweetly
               they
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Church
               needeth
               both
               ,
               so
               Christ
               uses
               both
               for
               the
               Churches
               good
               .
               The
               
                 North
                 is
                 a
                 nipping
                 wind
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 South
                 a
                 cherishing
                 wind
              
               ,
               therefore
               the
               South-wind
               is
               the
               welcomer
               and
               sweeter
               after
               the
               North-wind
               hath
               blowne
               .
               But
               howsoever
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               ours
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 things
                 present
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               
               
                 life
                 ,
                 death
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 all
                 things
                 work
                 together
                 for
                 good
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               
                 being
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               manifold
               wisdome
               of
               Chirst
               maketh
               use
               of
               such
               variety
               of
               conditions
               ,
               
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Spirit
               
                 of
                 Christ
              
               is
               mild
               in
               some
               mens
               Ministeries
               ,
               and
               sharpe
               in
               others
               .
               Nay
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               same
               Minister
               ,
               as
               the
               state
               of
               the
               soule
               they
               have
               to
               deale
               with
               all
               requires
               .
            
             
               
               Sometimes
               againe
               ,
               
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 need
                 purging
                 and
                 sometimes
                 refreshing
                 ,
              
               whereupon
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               caries
               it
               selfes
               utably
               to
               both
               conditions
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               godly
               themselves
               drawes
               good
               out
               of
               every
               condition
               ,
               sure
               they
               are
               that
               all
               winds
               blow
               them
               good
               ,
               and
               were
               it
               not
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               no
               winds
               should
               blow
               upon
               
               them
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               that
               these
               times
               of
               ours
               ,
               by
               long
               peace
               and
               plenty
               ,
               grow
               cold
               ,
               heavy
               ,
               and
               secure
               ,
               we
               need
               therefore
               all
               kinds
               of
               winds
               to
               blow
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               little
               enough
               .
               Time
               was
               when
               we
               were
               more
               quicke
               and
               lively
               ,
               but
               now
               the
               heat
               of
               our
               spirits
               are
               abated
               ;
               we
               must
               therefore
               take
               heed
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 quicken
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 ,
              
               
               or
               els
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               North
               and
               South-wind
               ,
               God
               will
               send
               an
               East-wind
               that
               shall
               dri●
               up
               all
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Hos.
               13.
               15.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               Christ
               can
               raise
               or
               lay
               ,
               bind
               up
               or
               
               let
               loose
               all
               kind
               of
               winds
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               if
               meanes
               be
               wanting
               or
               fruitlesse
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 sayes
                 to
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 drop
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 winds
                 ,
                 blow
                 not
                 .
              
               Therefore
               ,
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               him
               in
               want
               or
               plenty
               of
               meanes
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               use
               of
               meanes
               is
               
                 a
                 free
                 agent
              
               ,
               sometimes
               blowes
               strongly
               ,
               somtimes
               more
               mildly
               ,
               somtimes
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               no
               creature
               hath
               these
               winds
               in
               a
               bag
               at
               command
               ,
               and
               theresore
               it
               is
               wisdome
               to
               y●eld
               to
               the
               gales
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               though
               in
               some
               other
               things
               (
               as
               Salomon
               observes
               )
               it
               may
               hinder
               to
               observe
               the
               winds
               ,
               
               yet
               here
               it
               is
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               to
               observe
               the
               winds
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               cleare
               understanding
               of
               what
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               of
               ,
               let
               us
               first
               observe
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   wind
                   .
                   
                     And
                     then
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Why
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     c●mpared
                     to
                     a
                     Garden
                     :
                  
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   handled
                   in
                   the
                   proper
                   place
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               But
               first
               for
               the
               wind
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 wind
                 bloweth
                 where
                 it
                 lis●●th
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   is
                
                 Iob.
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 blowes
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 openeth
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 powreth
                 grace
                 plentifully
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   The
                   wind
                   (
                   especially
                   the
                   North-wind
                   )
                   hath
                   a
                   cleansing
                   force
                
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 purgeth
                 our
                 hearts
                 
                   from
                   dead
                   works
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   living
                   God
                
                 ;
                 making
                 us
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 
                   The
                   wind
                   disperseth
                   and
                   Scattereth
                   clouds
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   a
                   serenity
                   in
                   the
                   ayre
                   .
                
                 So
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 disperse
                 such
                 clouds
                 as
                 corruption
                 and
                 Satan
                 raise
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 clearely
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 
                   The
                   wind
                   hath
                   a
                   cooling
                   and
                   a
                   tempering
                   quality
                   ,
                   and
                   tempers
                   the
                   distemper
                   of
                   nature
                   :
                
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 hot
                 countries
                 there
                 be
                 yearely
                 Anniversarie
                 winds
                 which
                 blow
                 at
                 certaine
                 times
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 tempering
                 the
                 heat
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 allayeth
                 the
                 unnaturall
                 heats
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 fierie
                 Tentations
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 good
                 temper
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 
                   The
                   wind
                   being
                   subtill
                   searcheth
                   into
                   every
                   corner
                   and
                   ●ranie
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 likewise
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 searching
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 discerneth
                 betwixt
                 the
                 joynts
                 and
                 the
                 marrow
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 searching
                 those
                 hidden
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 that
                 nature
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 
                   The
                   wind
                   hath
                   a
                   cherishing
                   and
                   a
                   fructifying
                   force
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 a
                 quickening
                 and
                 a
                 cherishing
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 the
                 heart
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 barren
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 
                   The
                   wind
                   hath
                   a
                   conveying
                   power
                   of
                   sweet
                   smells
                   
                   in
                   the
                   ayre
                   ,
                   to
                   carry
                   them
                   from
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 conveyeth
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 comfort
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 drawes
                 out
                 what
                 sweetnesse
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 fragrant
                 and
                 delightfull
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 
                   The
                   wind
                   againe
                   beares
                   downe
                   all
                   before
                   it
                   ,
                   beats
                   downe
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   trees
                   like
                   the
                   Cedars
                   in
                   Lebanon
                   ,
                
                 turnes
                 them
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 ,
                 and
                 layes
                 all
                 flat
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 mighty
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 standing
                 before
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 brings
                 down
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 high
                 thing
                 that
                 exalts
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 layes
                 them
                 levell
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 mighty
                 Empires
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 before
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               these
               respects
               and
               the
               like
               the
               
                 blowing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               is
               compared
               to
               wind
               .
               For
               which
               end
               Christ
               here
               commands
               the
               winds
               to
            
          
           
             
               Blow
               upon
               his
               Garden
               .
            
             
               [
               
                 To
                 blow
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               See
               here
               the
               order
               ,
               linking
               and
               concatination
               of
               things
               one
               under
               another
               ,
               to
               the
               prospering
               of
               a
               poore
               flower
               or
               plant
               in
               a
               Garden
               ;
               not
               onely
               soyle
               is
               needfull
               ,
               but
               ayre
               and
               wind
               also
               ,
               and
               the
               influence
               of
               Heaven
               :
               and
               God
               commanding
               all
               ,
               as
               here
               ,
               the
               winds
               to
               
                 Blow
                 upon
                 his
                 Garden
              
               .
               To
               this
               end
               as
               a
               wonderfull
               mercy
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               
                 Hos.
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 corne
                 ,
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oyle
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 Iezreel
                 .
              
               As
               the
               Creatures
               are
               
               from
               God
               ,
               so
               the
               order
               and
               dependance
               of
               creatures
               one
               from
               another
               :
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               not
               onely
               what
               to
               pray
               for
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               to
               pray
               fitly
               for
               .
               Not
               onely
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               deaw
               of
               heaven
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               seasonable
               and
               cherishing
               winds
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 soyle
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 the
                 season
                 that
                 makes
                 fruitfull
              
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               seasonable
               winds
               and
               influences
               .
               So
               ,
               
                 In
                 spirituall
                 things
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Chaine
                 of
                 Causes
              
               and
               
                 Effects
                 ;
                 Prayer
              
               comes
               from
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               14.
               
               Faith
               from
               the
               Hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               Hearing
               from
               a
               Preacher
               ;
               by
               whom
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               blowes
               upon
               the
               heart
               :
               and
               a
               Preacher
               from
               
                 Gods
                 sending
              
               .
               If
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               should
               but
               hinder
               and
               take
               away
               one
               linke
               of
               natures
               chaine
               ,
               the
               whole
               frame
               would
               be
               disturbed
               .
               Well
               ,
               That
               which
               Christ
               commands
               here
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               winds
               to
            
          
           
             
               Blow
               upon
               his
               Garden
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               need
               blowing
               ,
               
               our
               spirits
               will
               be
               becalmed
               els
               ,
               and
               stand
               at
               a
               stay
               ,
               and
               Satan
               will
               be
               sure
               by
               himselfe
               and
               such
               as
               are
               his
               bellowes
               ,
               to
               blow
               up
               the
               seeds
               of
               sinfull
               lusts
               in
               us
               .
               For
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               spirits
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               one
               alwayes
               blowing
               against
               the
               other
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               best
               had
               need
               to
               be
               stirred
               up
               ,
               
               otherwise
               with
               Moses
               ,
               their
               hands
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               fall
               down
               ,
               and
               abate
               in
               their
               affection
               .
               Therefore
               we
               need
               Blowing
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 naturall
                 inhability
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 dulnesse
                 and
                 heavines
                 cleaving
                 to
                 nature
                 occasionally
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   of
                   contrary
                   winds
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 his
                 bellows
                 filled
                 with
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 hinders
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   Christs
                   blowing
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 his
                 stopping
                 other
                 
                   contrary
                   winds
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 blow
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                   7.
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   estate
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   convenant
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 all
                 beginning
                 ,
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 ending
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Because
                 old
                 Grace
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 fresh
                 supply
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 against
                 new
                 crosses
                 and
                 tentations
                 .
              
            
             
               Therefore
               when
               Christ
               drawes
               let
               us
               run
               after
               him
               ,
               
               when
               he
               blowes
               ,
               let
               us
               open
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 blast
                 that
                 ever
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               let
               us
               set
               upon
               Duties
               with
               this
               Incouragement
               ,
               that
               Christ
               will
               blow
               upon
               us
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               prevent
               us
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               maintaine
               his
               owne
               Graces
               in
               us
               .
               But
               O!
               where
               is
               this
               stirring
               up
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               one
               another
               upon
               these
               grounds
               ?
            
             
               But
               ,
               
               
                 Why
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Garden
                 ?
              
               Christ
               herein
               takes
               all
               manner
               of
               termes
               to
               expresse
               himselfe
               and
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               shew
               us
               that
               wheresoever
               we
               are
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               occasion
               of
               heavenly
               thoughts
               ,
               to
               raise
               up
               our
               thoughts
               to
               higher
               matters
               .
               His
               Church
               is
               his
               Temple
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               field
               when
               we
               are
               there
               ;
               A
               Garden
               ,
               if
               we
               walke
               in
               a
               Garden
               :
               It
               is
               also
               a
               Spouse
               and
               a
               Sister
               ;
               &c.
               
               But
               more
               particularly
               the
               Church
               is
               resembled
               to
               a
               Garden
               ,
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 a
                 Garden
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 wast
                 ground
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 appropriated
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 use
              
               ;
               so
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               
               
               wildernesse
               of
               this
               wast
               world
               ,
               to
               a
               particular
               use
               .
               
               It
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               Goshen
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               wherein
               light
               was
               ,
               when
               all
               else
               was
               in
               darknesse
               .
               And
               indeed
               wherein
               doth
               the
               Church
               differ
               from
               other
               grounds
               ,
               but
               that
               Christ
               hath
               taken
               it
               in
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               same
               soyle
               as
               other
               grounds
               are
               ;
               but
               ,
               he
               dresseth
               and
               fits
               it
               to
               beare
               spices
               and
               herbes
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 a
                 garden
                 nothing
                 comes
                 up
                 naturally
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               it
               is
               planted
               and
               set
               ;
               so
               nothing
               is
               good
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               planted
               and
               set
               by
               the
               heavenly
               Husbandman
               .
               
               We
               need
               not
               sow
               the
               wildernes
               ,
               for
               the
               seeds
               of
               weeds
               prosper
               naturally
               ,
               the
               earth
               is
               a
               mother
               to
               weeds
               ,
               but
               a
               stepmother
               to
               herbs
               .
               So
               weeds
               &
               passions
               grow
               too
               rank
               naturally
               ,
               but
               nothing
               growes
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               it self
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               set
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               ,
               Dresser
               ,
               and
               Pruner
               of
               this
               Garden
               .
            
             
               
               Againe
               ,
               
                 In
                 a
                 Garden
                 nothing
                 uses
                 to
                 be
                 planted
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 usefull
                 and
                 delightfull
                 ,
              
               so
               there
               is
               no
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               it
               usefull
               (
               as
               occasion
               serves
               )
               both
               to
               God
               and
               man.
               
            
             
               
               Further
               ,
               
                 In
                 a
                 garden
                 there
                 are
                 variety
                 of
                 flowers
                 and
                 spices
              
               ;
               especially
               in
               those
               hot
               Countries
               ;
               so
               in
               a
               Christian
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               of
               every
               grace
               :
               as
               some
               cannot
               heare
               of
               a
               curious
               flower
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               have
               it
               in
               their
               Garden
               ,
               so
               a
               Christicannot
               heare
               of
               any
               Grace
               ;
               
               but
               he
               labours
               to
               obtaine
               it
               ,
               they
               labour
               for
               graces
               for
               all
               seasons
               ,
               and
               occasions
               .
               They
               have
               for
               
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 temperance
                 and
                 sobriety
              
               ;
               for
               
                 Adversity
                 ,
                 patience
              
               and
               hope
               to
               sustaine
               them
               .
               For
               those
               that
               are
               
                 above
                 them
              
               ,
               they
               have
               Respect
               and
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               for
               those
               
               under
               them
               ,
               sutable
               usage
               in
               all
               conditions
               of
               Christianity
               .
               For
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               them
               is
               a
               seminary
               of
               spirituall
               good
               things
               ;
               
               as
               in
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               before
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               came
               to
               us
               ,
               there
               was
               the
               seminary
               of
               all
               ill
               weeds
               in
               us
               ,
               so
               when
               there
               is
               a
               new
               quality
               and
               new
               principles
               put
               in
               us
               ,
               there
               with
               comes
               the
               seeds
               of
               all
               graces
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Places
                 ,
                 we
                 most
                 delight
                 in
                 our
                 
                 Gardens
                 to
                 walk
                 there
                 and
                 take
                 our
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               and
               take
               care
               thereof
               ,
               for
               fencing
               ,
               weeding
               ,
               watering
               ,
               and
               planting
               .
               So
               Christs
               chiefe
               care
               and
               delight
               is
               for
               his
               Church
               :
               he
               walks
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 golden
                 Candlestickes
              
               :
               
               and
               if
               he
               defend
               and
               protect
               States
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               they
               may
               be
               a
               harbour
               to
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               againe
               ,
               as
               in
               Gardens
               there
               had
               
               wont
               to
               have
               Fountaines
               and
               streames
               which
               run
               through
               their
               Gardens
               :
               as
               Paradise
               had
               foure
               streames
               which
               ran
               through
               it
               .
               So
               the
               Church
               is
               
                 Christs
                 Paradise
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               is
               a
               spring
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               refresh
               the
               soules
               of
               his
               upon
               all
               their
               faintings
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               Christian
               becomes
               as
               a
               
                 watered
                 Garden
              
               .
            
             
               So
               also
               ,
               
                 Their
                 Fountaines
                 were
                 sealed
                 up
              
               ;
               so
               the
               
               joyes
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               particular
               Christians
               ,
               
               are
               as
               it
               were
               sealed
               up
               ;
               
                 A
                 stranger
              
               (
               it
               is
               said
               )
               
                 shall
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 this
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 A
                 garden
                 stands
                 alwayes
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 weeding
                 
                 and
                 dressing
              
               ;
               continuall
               labour
               and
               cost
               must
               be
               bestowed
               upon
               it
               ;
               sometimes
               planting
               ,
               pruning
               and
               weeding
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               
               hearts
               of
               Christians
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               alwayes
               somewhat
               to
               do
               ,
               we
               would
               els
               soone
               be
               over-growne
               and
               turne
               wild
               :
               In
               all
               which
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               respects
               ,
               Christ
               calleth
               upon
               the
               
                 winds
                 to
                 blow
                 upon
                 his
                 Garden
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               then
               the
               Church
               be
               a
               severed
               portion
               ,
               then
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 should
                 walke
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 severed
                 condition
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               not
               as
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               as
               Christians
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               that
               we
               are
               so
               ,
               by
               feeling
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               in
               some
               comfortable
               measure
               ,
               that
               so
               Christ
               may
               have
               somthing
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               delight
               to
               dwell
               with
               us
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               his
               pruning
               and
               dressing
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 an
                 ill
                 signe
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 at
                 cost
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 following
                 us
                 with
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 sure
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               this
               blessed
               Husbandman
               is
               to
               prune
               us
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               us
               fruitfull
               .
               Men
               care
               not
               for
               heath
               and
               wildernesse
               whereupon
               they
               bestow
               no
               cost
               .
               So
               when
               God
               prunes
               us
               by
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               sowes
               good
               seed
               in
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               he
               meanes
               to
               dwell
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               also
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               strive
               so
               much
               
               for
               common
               liberties
               of
               the
               world
               that
               common
               people
               delight
               in
               ,
               but
               for
               peculiar
               graces
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               delight
               in
               us
               as
               his
               Garden
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               ,
               let
               us
               learne
               hence
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 despise
                 any
              
               
               
                 nation
                 or
                 person
              
               ,
               seeing
               God
               can
               take
               out
               of
               the
               wast
               wildernesse
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Desart
               an
               Eden
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               let
               us
               blesse
               God
               for
               our selves
               ,
               that
               
               our
               lot
               hath
               fallen
               into
               such
               a
               pleasant
               place
               ,
               
               to
               be
               planted
               in
               the
               Church
               the
               place
               of
               Gods
               delight
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               also
               should
               move
               us
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 fruitfull
              
               ,
               for
               
               men
               will
               indure
               a
               fruitlesse
               tree
               in
               the
               wast
               wildernesse
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               garden
               who
               will
               indure
               it
               ?
               
                 Dignity
                 should
                 mind
                 us
                 of
                 duty
                 .
              
               It
               is
               strange
               to
               be
               fruitlesse
               and
               barren
               in
               this
               place
               that
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               being
               watered
               with
               the
               deaw
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               under
               the
               sweet
               influence
               of
               the
               meanes
               .
               This
               fruitlesse
               estate
               being
               often
               watered
               from
               heaven
               ,
               how
               fearefully
               is
               it
               threatned
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
               
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 neare
                 unto
                 cursing
                 and
                 burning
                 .
              
               For
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               if
               they
               prosper
               not
               ,
               God
               will
               remove
               the
               hedge
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               wast
               ,
               having
               a
               Garden
               elswhere
               .
               Sometimes
               Gods
               plants
               prosper
               better
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               than
               in
               Iudea
               .
               It
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               God
               may
               complaine
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 2.
                 21.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 planted
                 thee
                 a
                 noble
                 vine
                 ,
                 how
                 art
                 thou
                 then
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 degenerated
                 ?
              
               If
               in
               this
               case
               we
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               our
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               regard
               the
               best
               thing
               that
               comes
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               our
               prayers
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 18.
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 
              
               We
               must
               then
               learne
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               how
               and
               wherein
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               obedience
               from
               a
               broken
               heart
               is
               the
               best
               sacrifice
               .
               Marke
               in
               Scriptures
               what
               he
               abhors
               ,
               what
               he
               delights
               in
               :
               we
               use
               to
               say
               of
               our
               friends
               ,
               would
               God
               I
               knew
               how
               to
               please
               them
               :
               
               Christ
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 without
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               then
               strive
               and
               labour
               to
               be
               fruitfull
               in
               our
               Places
               and
               Callings
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               honour
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               for
               God
               to
               dignifie
               
               us
               with
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               
               as
               to
               make
               us
               fruitfull
               .
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
              
               as
               GOD
               complaines
               of
               
                 Ephraim
                 .
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Riches
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               but
               secondary
               things
               ,
               arbitrary
               at
               Gods
               pleasure
               to
               cast
               in
               :
               but
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 active
                 heart
                 fruitfull
                 from
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 planted
                 us
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 mankind
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 consideration
                 not
                 to
                 pro●ane
                 our
                 calling
                 .
              
               The
               blessed
               man
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 a
                 tree
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 brings
                 forth
                 fruit
                 in
                 due
                 season
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               every
               fruit
               :
               not
               that
               fruit
               which
               Moses
               complaines
               of
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 32.
                 
                 The
                 wine
                 of
                 Dragons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gall
                 of
                 Alpes
                 :
              
               but
               good
               fruit
               ,
               as
               
                 Iohn
                 speakes
                 :
                 Every
                 tree
                 that
                 bringeth
                 not
                 forth
                 good
                 fruit
                 ,
                 is
                 hewen
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
              
               
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               
                 Christs
                 Garden
              
               ,
               this
               may
               strengthen
               our
               faith
               in
               Gods
               care
               and
               protection
               .
               The
               Church
               may
               seeme
               to
               lie
               open
               to
               all
               incursions
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               an
               invisible
               hedge
               about
               it
               ,
               a
               wall
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               well
               within
               it
               .
               
               God
               himselfe
               is
               
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 fire
                 about
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               Spirit
               a
               well
               of
               living
               waters
               running
               through
               it
               to
               refresh
               and
               comfort
               it
               .
               
               As
               it
               was
               said
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 The
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 upon
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 yeare
                 long
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               waters
               it
               continually
               .
               From
               which
               especiall
               care
               of
               Gods
               over
               it
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               good
               plea
               for
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 thine
                 ,
                 save
                 me
                 ,
              
               I
               am
               a
               plant
               of
               thine
               owne
               setting
               ,
               nothing
               is
               in
               me
               but
               what
               is
               thine
               ,
               therefore
               cherish
               what
               is
               thine
               .
               So
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               
               Church
               the
               plea
               is
               good
               ;
               the
               Church
               is
               thine
               ,
               fence
               it
               ,
               water
               it
               ,
               defend
               it
               ,
               keep
               the
               wild
               bore
               out
               of
               it
               .
               Therefore
               the
               enemies
               thereof
               shall
               one
               day
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               make
               a
               breach
               upon
               Gods
               vineyard
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               let
               us
               labour
               to
               keep
               our
               hearts
               as
               a
               Garden
               ,
               that
               nothing
               that
               defileth
               may
               enter
               .
               In
               which
               respects
               the
               Church
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               Garden
               ,
               upon
               which
               Christ
               commands
               the
               North
               and
               South-wind
               (
               all
               the
               meanes
               of
               Grace
               )
               
                 to
                 blow
              
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               what
               end
               must
               these
               winds
               blow
               upon
               the
               Garden
               ?
            
             
               That
               the
               Spices
               thereof
               may
               flow
               out
               .
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               this
               blowing
               is
               you
               see
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Spices
                 thereof
                 may
                 flow
                 out
              
               ;
               good
               things
               in
               us
               lie
               dead
               and
               bound
               up
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Spirit
               let
               them
               out
               .
               
                 We
                 ebb
                 and
                 flow
                 ,
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 blowes
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 without
                 blowing
                 ,
                 no
                 flowing
                 .
              
               There
               were
               gracious
               good
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               they
               wanted
               blowing
               up
               and
               further
               spreading
               ,
               whence
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               That
               ,
            
             
               
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 onely
                 grace
                 to
                 put
                 life
                 into
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 likewise
                 grace
                 to
                 quicken
                 and
                 draw
                 forth
                 that
                 grace
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               mans
               blowing
               and
               the
               Spirits
               ;
               man
               when
               he
               blowes
               (
               if
               grace
               be
               not
               there
               before
               )
               spends
               all
               his
               labour
               upon
               a
               dead
               coale
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               make
               take
               fire
               .
               But
               the
               Spirit
               first
               kindles
               a
               holy
               fire
               ,
               and
               then
               increases
               the
               flame
               .
               Christ
               had
               in
               the
               use
               of
               meanes
               wrought
               on
               the
               Church
               before
               ,
               and
               now
               further
               promoteth
               his
               owne
               worke
               .
               We
               must
               first
               take
               in
               ,
               and
               then
               send
               out
               ;
               first
               be
               
               cisternes
               to
               containe
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               conduits
               to
               convey
               .
               The
               wind
               first
               blowes
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Spices
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 flow
                 out
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 sweet
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 sweet
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               Whence
               we
               see
               further
               ,
               
               That
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 goodnesse
                 must
                 slow
                 out
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               grow
               more
               strong
               ,
               usefull
               to
               continue
               and
               streame
               forth
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
               We
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               (
               as
               was
               said
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 burning
                 and
                 shining
                 Christians
                 :
              
               for
               Christ
               is
               not
               like
               a
               boxe
               of
               oyntment
               shut
               up
               and
               not
               opened
               ,
               but
               like
               that
               boxe
               of
               oyntment
               that
               Mary
               powred
               out
               ,
               which
               perfumes
               all
               the
               whole
               house
               with
               the
               sweetnesse
               thereof
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               herein
               like
               wind
               :
               it
               carries
               the
               sweet
               ●avour
               of
               grace
               to
               others
               .
               A
               Christian
               so
               soone
               as
               he
               finds
               any
               rooting
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               spreading
               disposition
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               places
               he
               lives
               in
               the
               better
               for
               him
               .
               The
               whole
               body
               is
               the
               better
               for
               every
               good
               member
               ;
               
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Onesimus
               .
               The
               meanest
               persons
               when
               they
               become
               good
               ,
               are
               usefull
               and
               profitable
               ;
               of
               briers
               become
               flowers
               ,
               the
               very
               naming
               of
               a
               good
               man
               casts
               a
               sweet
               favour
               as
               presenting
               some
               grace
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               hearer
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 purpose
                 ;
                 when
                 others
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 conveying
                 comfort
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               for
               our
               furtherance
               herein
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               the
               winds
               are
               called
               upon
               to
               
                 awake
                 and
                 blow
                 upon
                 Christs
                 Garden
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Spices
               thereof
               may
               flow
               out
               .
            
             
               Hence
               we
               see
               also
               ,
               
               That
               ,
               
                 Where
                 once
                 God
                 
                 begins
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 to
                 add
                 incouragement
                 to
                 incouragement
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 maintaine
                 new
                 setters
                 up
                 in
                 Religion
                 :
              
               and
               doth
               not
               onely
               give
               them
               a
               stocke
               of
               grace
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               but
               also
               helpes
               them
               to
               trade
               ;
               He
               is
               not
               onely
               Alpha
               ,
               
               but
               Omega
               unto
               them
               :
               The
               Beginning
               and
               the
               Ending
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               onely
               plant
               graces
               ,
               but
               also
               watereth
               and
               cherisheth
               them
               ;
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christs
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               incouraging
               Spirit
               .
               For
               ,
               not
               onely
               it
               infuseth
               grace
               ,
               but
               also
               stirres
               sit
               up
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               ready
               prepared
               for
               every
               good
               worke
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               cannot
               do
               that
               which
               we
               are
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               must
               bring
               all
               into
               exercise
               ,
               els
               ,
               the
               habits
               of
               grace
               will
               lie
               asleep
               ;
               we
               need
               a
               present
               Spirit
               to
               do
               every
               good
               :
               not
               only
               the
               power
               to
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               it selfe
               :
               and
               not
               onely
               the
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               deed
               is
               from
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Which
               should
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               go
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               stirre
               up
               his
               owne
               graces
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               flow
               out
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               labour
               then
               in
               our selves
               to
               be
               full
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               
               that
               so
               we
               may
               be
               fitted
               to
               do
               good
               to
               all
               :
               as
               God
               is
               good
               and
               does
               good
               to
               all
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               strive
               to
               be
               as
               like
               him
               as
               may
               be
               .
               In
               which
               case
               for
               others
               sakes
               ,
               we
               must
               pray
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               make
               the
               winds
               to
               blow
               out
               f●lly
               upon
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 our
                 spices
                 may
                 flow
                 out
              
               for
               their
               good
               .
               For
               a
               Christian
               in
               his
               right
               temper
               thinks
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               nothing
               good
               to
               purpose
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               does
               good
               to
               others
               .
               Thus
               farre
               of
               Christs
               Command
               to
               the
               North
               and
               
                 South-wind
                 to
                 awake
                 and
                 blow
                 upon
                 ,
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 spices
                 thereof
                 may
                 flow
                 out
                 .
              
               In
               the
               next
               place
               we
               have
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 Christs
                 Invitation
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 Garden
                 .
              
               With
               the
               End
               thereof
               ,
               
                 To
                 eat
                 his
                 pleasant
                 Fruits
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               words
               shew
               ,
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 further
                 desire
                 sire
                 of
                 Christs
                 presence
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Spirit
                 in
                 her
                 .
              
               She
               invites
               him
               to
               come
               and
               take
               delight
               in
               the
               Graces
               of
               his
               owne
               Spirit
               .
               And
               she
               cals
               him
               Beloved
               ,
               because
               all
               her
               love
               is
               ,
               or
               should
               be
               imparted
               and
               spent
               on
               Christ
               ,
               who
               gave
               himselfe
               to
               a
               cursed
               death
               for
               her
               .
               Our
               love
               should
               run
               in
               strength
               no
               oterr
               way
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Church
               cals
               Christ
               her
               
                 Beloved
                 .
                 Christ
              
               was
               there
               before
               ,
               but
               she
               desires
               a
               further
               presence
               of
               him
               ;
               whence
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               That
               ,
            
             
               Wheresoever
               grace
               is
               truely
               begun
               and
               stirred
               up
               ,
               there
               is
               still
               a
               further
               desire
               of
               Christs
               presence
               ,
               
               and
               approaching
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               neare
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               thinkes
               him
               never
               neare
               enough
               to
               her
               ,
               untill
               shee
               bee
               in
               heaven
               with
               him
               .
               The
               true
               Spouse
               and
               the
               Bride
               alwayes
               (
               unlesse
               in
               desertion
               and
               temptation
               )
               cryeth
               ,
               
                 Come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 Come
                 quickly
                 .
              
               Now
               these
               degrees
               of
               Christs
               approaches
               to
               the
               soul
               untill
               his
               Second
               Comming
               are
               that
               he
               may
               manifest
               himselfe
               more
               and
               more
               in
               defending
               ,
               comforting
               and
               inabling
               his
               Church
               with
               Grace
               ▪
               every
               further
               manifestation
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               is
               a
               further
               Comming
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               is
               the
               Church
               thus
               earnest
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               because
               grace
               helps
               to
               see
               our
               need
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               helps
               us
               to
               prize
               him
               the
               more
               ;
               
               which
               high
               esteeme
               breeds
               an
               hungring
               earneste
               desire
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               of
               further
               likenesse
               and
               sutablenesse
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               well
               knowes
               ,
               
               that
               when
               Christ
               comes
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               he
               comes
               not
               alone
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               with
               abundance
               of
               peace
               and
               comfort
               .
               This
               shee
               knowes
               what
               need
               she
               hath
               of
               his
               Presence
               ,
               that
               without
               him
               there
               is
               no
               comfortable
               living
               .
               For
               ,
               wheresoever
               he
               is
               ,
               he
               makes
               the
               soule
               a
               kind
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               all
               conditions
               of
               life
               comfortable
               .
            
             
               Hence
               we
               may
               see
               that
               those
               that
               do
               not
               desire
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               
               are
               (
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               )
               such
               as
               the
               wind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               never
               blew
               upon
               .
               There
               are
               some
               of
               such
               a
               disposition
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               indure
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               :
               such
               as
               Antichrist
               and
               his
               limms
               ,
               whom
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               blasts
               and
               consumes
               .
               Such
               are
               not
               onely
               profane
               and
               wordly
               persons
               ,
               but
               proud
               hypocrites
               who
               glory
               in
               something
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               hearts
               rise
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               laying
               open
               and
               shaming
               their
               emptinesse
               and
               carnalnesse
               .
               The
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Spouse
               is
               alwayes
               saying
               to
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 come
              
               .
               It
               hath
               never
               enough
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               now
               in
               a
               sort
               present
               ;
               But
               the
               Church
               (
               after
               it
               is
               once
               
                 blowen
                 upon
              
               )
               is
               not
               satisfied
               without
               further
               presence
               .
               It
               is
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               desire
               more
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               desire
               a
               further
               Presence
               and
               Communion
               with
               Him.
               Now
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               end
               and
               Reason
               why
               Christ
               is
               desired
               by
               the
               Church
               to
               come
               into
               his
               Garden
               ,
               Is
               ,
            
             
               
                 To
                 eat
                 his
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 .
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               contentment
               .
               And
               is
               it
               not
               fit
               that
               Christ
               should
               eat
               fruit
               of
               his
               owne
               vine
               ,
               have
               comfort
               of
               his
               owne
               Garden
               ,
               to
               tast
               of
               his
               owne
               fruits
               ?
               The
               onely
               delight
               Christ
               hath
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               in
               his
               Garden
               :
               and
               that
               he
               might
               take
               the
               more
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               fruitfull
               ,
               and
               those
               fruits
               are
               precious
               fruits
               ,
               as
               growing
               from
               plants
               set
               by
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               relishing
               of
               his
               owne
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               so
               fitted
               for
               his
               tast
               .
               Now
               the
               Church
               knowing
               what
               fitted
               Christs
               tast
               best
               ,
               and
               knowing
               the
               fruits
               of
               grace
               in
               her
               heart
               :
               desireth
               that
               Christ
               would
               delight
               in
               his
               own
               graces
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               kindly
               accept
               of
               what
               she
               presented
               him
               with
               .
               Whence
               we
               see
               ,
               That
               ,
            
             
               
                 A
                 gracious
                 heart
                 is
                 privy
                 to
                 its
                 owne
                 grace
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 temper
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 privy
                 ,
                 is
                 bold
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 sweet
                 〈◊〉
                 reverend
                 manner
                 .
              
               So
               much
               sincerity
               ,
               so
               much
               confidence
               ,
               If
               our
               heart
               condemne
               us
               not
               of
               unsincerity
               ,
               we
               may
               in
               a
               reverend
               manner
               speake
               boldly
               to
               Christ
               :
               It
               is
               not
               fit
               there
               should
               be
               strangenesse
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               Spouse
               ;
               neither
               indeed
               will
               there
               be
               ,
               when
               Christ
               hath
               blowen
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               when
               she
               is
               on
               the
               growing
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               marke
               the
               Order
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 blowes
              
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Church
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Come
                 :
                 Christ
              
               begins
               in
               love
               ,
               then
               love
               drawes
               
               love
               ;
               
               Christ
               drawes
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               she
               runs
               after
               him
               ▪
               
                 The
                 fire
                 of
                 love
                 melts
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               here
               in
               the
               Church
               a
               carefulnesse
               to
               please
               Christ
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               to
               please
               her
               Husband
               .
            
             
               The
               Reason
               is
               ,
               
               First
               ,
               our
               happinesse
               stands
               in
               his
               contentment
               ,
               and
               all
               cannot
               but
               be
               well
               in
               that
               house
               ,
               where
               the
               husband
               and
               the
               wife
               delight
               in
               ,
               and
               make
               much
               of
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               A●d
               againe
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               denied
               
               her selfe
               and
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               entring
               into
               a
               way
               and
               course
               of
               mortification
               ,
               whom
               els
               hath
               she
               to
               give
               her selfe
               to
               ,
               or
               receive
               contentment
               from
               .
               Our
               manner
               is
               to
               study
               to
               please
               men
               whom
               we
               hope
               to
               rise
               by
               ,
               being
               carefull
               that
               all
               we
               do
               may
               be
               well
               taken
               of
               them
               :
               as
               for
               Christ
               ,
               we
               put
               him
               off
               with
               any
               thing
               :
               If
               he
               likes
               it
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               best
               that
               he
               is
               like
               to
               have
               .
            
             
               O
               let
               us
               take
               the
               Apostles
               counsell
               ,
               Coloss.
               1.
               1.
               
               
               
                 To
                 labour
                 to
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 unto
                 all
                 well-pleasing
                 ,
                 increasing
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 fruitfulnesse
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 worke
                 .
              
               And
               this
               knowledge
               must
               not
               onely
               be
               a
               generall
               wisdome
               in
               knowing
               truths
               ,
               but
               a
               speciall
               understanding
               of
               his
               good
               will
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               speciall
               duties
               againe
               to
               him
               ▪
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               please
               Christ
               the
               better
               ,
               
               labour
               to
               be
               cleansed
               from
               that
               which
               is
               offensive
               to
               him
               :
               let
               the
               spring
               be
               cleane
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Psalmist
               desiring
               that
               the
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               
               and
               the
               meditations
               of
               his
               heart
               might
               be
               acceptable
               before
               God
               ,
               
               first
               begs
               
                 cleansing
                 from
                 his
                 secret
                 sinnes
              
               .
            
             
               And
               still
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               he
               himselfe
               
               must
               worke
               in
               us
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               well-pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               be
               perfect
               in
               every
               good
               thing
               to
               do
               his
               will
               ,
               having
               grace
               whereby
               we
               may
               serve
               him
               acceptably
               .
               And
               one
               prevailing
               argument
               with
               him
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               such
               as
               he
               may
               take
               delight
               in
               ,
               
                 The
                 upright
                 are
                 his
                 delight
              
               .
               It
               cannot
               but
               please
               him
               when
               we
               desire
               grace
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               that
               we
               may
               please
               him
               .
               If
               we
               study
               to
               please
               men
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               but
               little
               good
               ;
               should
               we
               not
               much
               more
               study
               to
               please
               Christ
               the
               fountaine
               of
               goodnesse
               ?
               Labour
               therefore
               to
               be
               spirituall
               ,
               
               for
               
                 to
                 be
                 carnally
                 minded
                 is
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 cannot
                 please
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Church
                 desires
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 his
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 .
              
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 gives
                 all
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
              
               
               The
               Garden
               is
               his
               ,
               the
               Fruit
               his
               ,
               the
               pleasantuesse
               and
               preciousnesse
               of
               the
               Fruit
               is
               his
               .
               And
               as
               the
               fruits
               please
               him
               ,
               so
               the
               humble
               acknowledgement
               that
               they
               come
               from
               him
               ,
               doth
               exceedingly
               please
               him
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               us
               to
               have
               the
               comfort
               ,
               let
               him
               have
               the
               glory
               .
               It
               came
               from
               a
               good
               Spirit
               in
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Of
                 thine
                 owne
                 Lord
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               God
               accounts
               the
               works
               and
               fruits
               that
               comes
               from
               us
               to
               be
               ours
               ,
               because
               the
               judgement
               and
               resolution
               of
               will
               ,
               whereby
               we
               do
               them
               is
               ours
               .
               This
               he
               doth
               to
               incourage
               us
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               grace
               whereby
               we
               judge
               and
               will
               aright
               comes
               from
               
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               ascribe
               whatsoever
               is
               good
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               comes
               from
               us
               ,
               unto
               him
               :
               so
               God
               shall
               lose
               no
               praise
               ,
               and
               we
               lose
               no
               incouragement
               .
               The
               imperfections
               in
               well-doing
               are
               onely
               ours
               ,
               and
               those
               Christ
               will
               pardon
               ,
               as
               knowing
               how
               to
               beare
               with
               the
               infirmities
               of
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               being
               
                 the
                 weaker
                 vessell
              
               .
            
             
               This
               therefore
               should
               cheere
               up
               our
               spirits
               ,
               
               in
               the
               wants
               and
               blemishes
               of
               our
               performances
               .
               They
               are
               notwithstanding
               ,
               precious
               fruits
               in
               Christs
               acceptance
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               desire
               to
               please
               him
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               nearer
               communion
               with
               him
               :
               
                 fruitfulness
                 unto
                 pleasingnes
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 imperfections
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               we
               be
               sensible
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               ashamed
               for
               them
               .
               Although
               the
               fruit
               be
               little
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               precious
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               blessing
               in
               it
               .
               Imperfections
               help
               us
               against
               tentations
               to
               pride
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               matter
               of
               discouragement
               ,
               which
               Satan
               aimes
               at
               .
               And
               as
               Christ
               commands
               the
               North
               and
               South-wind
               to
               blow
               for
               cherishing
               ,
               so
               Satan
               labours
               to
               stirre
               up
               an
               East
               pinching
               wind
               ,
               to
               take
               either
               from
               indeavour
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               us
               heartlesse
               in
               indeavour
               .
               Why
               should
               we
               think
               basely
               of
               that
               which
               Christ
               thinks
               precious
               ?
               Why
               should
               we
               thinke
               that
               offensive
               which
               he
               counts
               as
               incense
               ?
               We
               must
               not
               give
               false
               witnesse
               of
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               but
               blesse
               God
               that
               he
               will
               work
               any
               thing
               in
               such
               polluted
               hearts
               as
               ours
               .
               What
               though
               as
               they
               come
               from
               us
               they
               have
               a
               relish
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               seeing
               he
               takes
               them
               from
               us
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 perfumes
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 sweet
                 odors
                 ,
              
               to
               presents
               them
               unto
               God.
               He
               is
               our
               
                 High
                 
                 Priest
              
               which
               makes
               all
               acceptable
               ,
               both
               
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               and
               Performances
               ,
               
               sprinkling
               them
               all
               with
               his
               blood
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               Point
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               our
               study
               to
               be
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               wherein
               we
               may
               please
               Christ
               ;
               and
               whereas
               we
               are
               daily
               prone
               to
               offend
               him
               ,
               let
               us
               daily
               renew
               our
               covenant
               with
               Him
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               :
               and
               fetch
               incouragements
               of
               well-doing
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               well-pleasing
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               rewarded
               of
               him
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               desire
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               give
               command
               to
               
                 North
                 and
                 South
              
               ,
               to
               all
               sort
               of
               meanes
               ,
               to
               be
               effectuall
               ,
               for
               making
               us
               more
               fruitfull
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               delight
               in
               us
               as
               his
               pleasant
               Gardens
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               much
               care
               for
               ,
               or
               feare
               ?
            
             
               Now
               upon
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Invitation
              
               for
               Christ
               to
               come
               into
               his
               Garden
               ,
               followes
               
                 His
                 gracious
                 Answer
              
               unto
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Desire
              
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Verse
               of
               this
               
                 fift
                 Chapter
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CANT
               .
               V.
               I.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               come
               into
               my
               Garden
               ,
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               ,
               I
               have
               gathered
               my
               myrrhe
               with
               my
               spice
               ,
               I
               have
               eaten
               my
               honey-combe
               with
               my
               honey
               ,
               I
               have
               drunk
               my
               wine
               with
               my
               milke
               ;
               eat
               O
               friends
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               yea
               drinke
               abundantly
               ,
               O
               beloved
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             words
             containe
             in
             them
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             Desire
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             formerly
             handled
             :
             Awake
             thou
             North-wind
             ,
             and
             comes
             thou
             South
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Then
             Vers.
             2.
             is
             set
             forth
             
               The
               secure
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
            
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             
               I
               sleepe
               ,
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
               ,
            
             in
             setting
             downe
             whereof
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             here
             by
             Salomon
             shewes
             likewise
          
           
             The
             loving
             Intercourse
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             Now
             Christ
             upon
             the
             secure
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             desires
             her
             ,
             
               To
               open
               unto
               him
               ,
               Ver.
            
             2.
             
             Which
             desire
             and
             waiting
             of
             Christs
             is
             put
             off
             and
             sleighted
             with
             poore
             and
             slender
             excuses
             ,
             
               Verse
               3.
               
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coat
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             successe
             of
             which
             excuses
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             seems
             to
             go
             away
             from
             her
             (
             and
             indeed
             to
             her
             sight
             and
             sense
             departs
             )
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               I
               opened
               to
               my
               Beloved
               ,
               but
               my
               Beloved
               had
               withdrawen
               himselfe
               ,
            
             &c.
             whereupon
             she
             layes
             about
             her
             ,
             is
             restlesse
             ,
             and
             inquires
             after
             Christ
             from
             the
             watchmen
             ,
             who
             misuse
             ,
             
               wound
               her
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               her
               veile
               from
               her
               ,
               Vers
               ▪
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Another
             Intercourse
             in
             this
             Chapter
             here
             is
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Church
               for
               all
               this
               gives
               not
               over
               searching
               after
               Christ
               :
            
             But
             askes
             the
             
               Daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             what
             was
             become
             of
             her
             
               Beloved
               ,
               Vere
               8.
            
             and
             withall
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             but
             full
             of
             large
             expression
             ,
             she
             relates
             her
             case
             unto
             them
             ;
             That
             
               she
               was
               sicke
               of
               love
            
             :
             and
             so
             
               chargeth
               them
               to
               tell
               her
               beloved
               ;
               if
               they
               find
               him
               .
            
             Where
             upon
             a
             Question
             moved
             by
             them
             ,
             touching
             
               her
               Beloved
               ,
               Ver.
               9.
               
               What
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               more
               than
               another
               Beloved
               ?
            
             She
             takes
             occasion
             (
             being
             full
             of
             love
             )
             which
             is
             glad
             of
             all
             occasions
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             
             Beloved
             ,
             to
             burst
             forth
             into
             his
             Praises
             ,
             by
             many
             elegant
             Expressions
             ,
             
               Vers.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   generall
                
                 ;
                 setting
                 him
                 at
                 a
                 large
                 distance
                 ,
                 beyond
                 comparison
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   The
                   chiefest
                   of
                   ten
                   thousand
                   ,
                   Vers.
                   10.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   In
                   particulars
                
                 ,
                 Ver
                 ▪
                 11
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   His
                   head
                   is
                   as
                   most
                   fine
                   gold
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Issue
             whereof
             was
             ;
             That
             ,
             
               The
               Daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             become
             likewise
             inamoured
             ▪
             with
             him
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             1.
             and
             thereupon
             enquire
             also
             after
             him
             :
             
               Whether
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               gone
               ,
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Unto
             which
             demand
             the
             Church
             makes
             Answer
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             2.
             and
             so
             Ver.
             3
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             makes
             a
             confident
             triumphant
             close
             unto
             all
             these
             grand
             passages
             fore-named
             .
             
               I
               am
               my
               Beloveds
               and
               my
               Beloved
               is
               mine
               ,
            
             &c.
             all
             which
             will
             better
             appeare
             in
             the
             Particulars
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             then
             which
             offereth
             it selfe
             to
             our
             consideration
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Christs
               Answer
               to
               the
               Churches
               Invitation
               ,
               Chap.
            
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             come
             into
             my
             Garden
             ,
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Spouse
             ,
             I
             have
             gathered
             my
             myrrhe
             with
             my
             spice
             ;
             I
             have
             eaten
             my
             honey-combe
             with
             my
             honey
             ;
             I
             have
             drunke
             my
             wine
             with
             my
             milke
             ;
             Eat
             O
             friends
             ,
             drink
             ,
             yea
             drink
             abundantly
             O
             beloved
             .
             
               In
               which
            
             Verse
             
               we
               have
            
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christs
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 Petition
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   I
                   am
                   come
                   into
                   my
                   Garden
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Compellation
                 ,
                 or
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   My
                   Sister
                   ,
                   my
                   Spouse
                
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Christs
                 acceptation
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 
                 there
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   I
                   have
                   gathered
                   my
                   myrrhe
                   with
                   my
                   spice
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   eaten
                   my
                   honey-combe
                   with
                   my
                   honey
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 ,
                 An
                 Invitation
                 of
                 all
                 Christs
                 friends
                 to
                 a
                 magnifique
                 abundant
                 feast
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Eat
                   O
                   friends
                   ,
                   drinke
                   ,
                   yea
                   drink
                   abundantly
                   ,
                   O
                   beloved
                   .
                
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             then
             ,
             in
             that
             Christ
             makes
             such
             a
             reall
             Answer
             unto
             the
             Churchs
             Invitation
             ,
             
               I
               am
               come
               into
               my
               Garden
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             We
             see
             ,
             That
             Christ
             comes
             into
             his
             Garden
             :
             'T
             is
             much
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             heaven
             to
             delight
             in
             ,
             will
             delight
             to
             dwell
             among
             the
             sons
             of
             sinfull
             men
             :
             but
             this
             he
             doth
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             Churches
             Petition
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               my
               Beloved
               come
               into
               his
               Garden
               ,
               and
               eat
               his
               pleasant
               fruit
               .
            
             The
             right
             speech
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             gives
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             when
             she
             hath
             made
             such
             a
             petition
             ,
             heares
             it
             .
             The
             Order
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             God
             makes
             his
             Church
             lovely
             ,
             planteth
             good
             things
             therein
             ,
             
             and
             then
             stirs
             up
             in
             her
             good
             desires
             :
             both
             fitnesse
             to
             pray
             from
             an
             inward
             gracious
             disposition
             :
             and
             holy
             desires
             :
             after
             which
             ,
             Christ
             hearing
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             regarding
             his
             owne
             preparations
             ,
             he
             answers
             them
             graciously
             .
             Whence
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             ,
          
           
             God
             makes
             us
             good
             ,
             
             stirres
             up
             holy
             desires
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             answers
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             place
             for
             this
             we
             have
             Psal.
             10.
             17.
             
             which
             shewes
             how
             God
             first
             prepares
             the
             heart
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             then
             heares
             these
             desires
             of
             the
             soule
             stirred
             up
             by
             his
             owne
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               heard
               
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               humble
               ,
            
             none
             are
             fit
             to
             pray
             but
             the
             humble
             ,
             such
             as
             discerne
             their
             owne
             wants
             :
             
               Thou
               wilt
               prepare
               their
               hearts
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               make
               thine
               eare
               to
               heare
               .
            
             So
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Likewise
               the
               Spirit
               also
               helpeth
               our
               infirmities
               ;
               for
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               what
               we
               should
               pray
               for
               as
               we
               ought
               :
               but
               the
               Spirit
               it selfe
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               with
               groanings
               which
               cannot
               be
               uttered
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Spirit
             not
             onely
             stirs
             up
             our
             heart
             to
             pray
             :
             but
             also
             prepares
             our
             hearts
             unto
             it
             Especially
             this
             is
             necessary
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             our
             thoughts
             are
             confused
             with
             trouble
             ,
             grief
             ,
             and
             Passions
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             pray
             .
             In
             this
             case
             the
             Spirit
             dictates
             the
             words
             of
             praier
             ,
             or
             els
             ,
             in
             a
             confusion
             of
             thoughts
             summes
             up
             all
             in
             a
             volie
             of
             sighs
             and
             unexpressible
             groanes
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             can
             neither
             be
             lifted
             up
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             nor
             rightly
             prepared
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             any
             frame
             fitting
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             owne
             Spirit
             .
             Nothing
             is
             accepted
             of
             God
             toward
             heaven
             and
             happines
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             spirituall
             :
             all
             saving
             and
             sanctifying
             good
             comes
             from
             above
             .
             Therefore
             God
             must
             prepare
             the
             heart
             ,
             stirre
             up
             holy
             desires
             ,
             dictate
             prayer
             :
             must
             do
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             being
             our
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
               God
               heares
               our
               Prayers
            
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               Materialls
               of
               these
               holy
               desires
               are
               good
               in
               themselves
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               from
               the
               Person
               from
               whence
               they
               come
               ,
               his
               beloved
               Spouse
               ,
            
             
             as
             it
             is
             Cant.
             2.
             14.
             where
             Christ
             desiring
             to
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               see
               thy
               Countenance
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               heare
               thy
               voice
               ;
               for
               sweet
               is
               thy
               voice
               ,
               and
               thy
               countenance
               is
               comely
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Spouse
             is
             sweet
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
             stirred
             up
             by
             his
             owne
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             burnes
             the
             Incense
             ,
             and
             whence
             all
             comes
             which
             is
             savingly
             good
             .
             This
             offering
             up
             of
             our
             prayers
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             with
             his
             sweet
             odors
             perfumes
             all
             our
             Sacrifices
             and
             Prayers
             ;
             
             because
             being
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             God
             respects
             whatsoever
             comes
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             the
             desires
             of
             our
             neare
             friends
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             againe
             ,
             God
             heares
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             Because
             
             
               he
               lookes
               upon
               us
               as
               we
               are
               in
               election
               ,
               and
               choice
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               us
               to
               him
               .
            
             Not
             onely
             as
             in
             the
             neare
             bond
             of
             marriage
             ,
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             Christ
             :
             which
             is
             his
             plea
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               17.
               6.
               
               Thine
               they
               were
               ,
               thou
               gavest
               them
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             desires
             of
             the
             Church
             please
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             stirred
             up
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             proceed
             from
             her
             that
             is
             his
             :
             whose
             voice
             he
             delights
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             for
             his
             Church
             are
             accepted
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             for
             her
             that
             is
             his
             Beloved
             .
          
           
             To
             confirme
             this
             further
             ,
             see
             Isa.
             58.
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               then
               shalt
               cry
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               answer
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               call
               ,
               and
               presently
               he
               shall
               say
               ,
               Here
               I
               am
               ,
            
             &c.
             so
             as
             soone
             as
             Daniel
             had
             ended
             that
             excellent
             prayer
             ,
             the
             Angell
             telleth
             him
             ,
             
               At
               the
               beginning
               of
               thy
               supplications
               the
               decree
               came
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             because
             he
             knowes
             what
             to
             put
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
             he
             knowes
             our
             desires
             and
             thoughts
             .
             And
             therefore
             accepts
             of
             our
             prayers
             and
             heares
             us
             ;
             because
             he
             loves
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             owne
             Spirit
             in
             us
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               fulfils
               the
               desires
               of
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               ;
               and
               
               he
               is
               neare
               to
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               in
               truth
               .
            
             
             And
             our
             Saviour
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               Ask
               and
               ye
               shall
               receive
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             So
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             
               1
               Ioh.
               5.
               14.
               
               And
               we
               know
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               heareth
               us
               .
            
             
          
           
             Let
             it
             therefore
             be
             a
             singular
             comfort
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             wants
             ,
             
             so
             in
             that
             of
             friends
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             none
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             God
             to
             whom
             we
             may
             freely
             powre
             out
             our
             hearts
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             place
             in
             the
             world
             that
             can
             restraine
             us
             from
             his
             presence
             ,
             or
             his
             Spirit
             from
             us
             ,
             he
             can
             heare
             us
             and
             help
             us
             in
             all
             places
             .
             What
             a
             blessed
             estate
             is
             this
             ?
             None
             can
             hinder
             us
             from
             driving
             this
             trade
             with
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             make
             another
             use
             of
             it
             likewise
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             stirre
             up
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
               to
               make
               use
               of
               our
               priviledges
               .
            
             
             What
             a
             prerogative
             is
             it
             for
             a
             favourite
             to
             have
             the
             Eare
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             him
             we
             account
             happy
             :
             surely
             he
             is
             much
             more
             happy
             ,
             that
             hath
             Gods
             ●are
             ,
             ●im
             to
             be
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             Him
             reconciled
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             powre
             out
             his
             heart
             before
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             mercifull
             and
             
               faithfull
               ,
               wise
            
             and
             
               most
               able
            
             to
             helpe
             us
             .
             
               Why
               are
               we
               discouraged
               therefore
               ;
               and
               why
               are
               we
               cast
               downe
               ,
            
             when
             we
             have
             such
             a
             powerfull
             and
             such
             a
             gracious
             God
             to
             go
             to
             in
             all
             our
             extremities
             ?
             
             He
             that
             can
             pray
             can
             never
             be
             much
             uncomfortable
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             ,
             
             it
             should
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             keep
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             alwayes
             have
             
             accesse
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             What
             a
             pitifull
             case
             is
             it
             to
             lose
             other
             comforts
             ,
             and
             therewith
             also
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             go
             to
             God
             with
             any
             boldnesse
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             losse
             of
             all
             ,
             
             when
             we
             have
             lost
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prayer
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             lose
             other
             things
             ,
             we
             may
             recover
             them
             by
             Prayer
             .
             But
             when
             we
             have
             lost
             this
             boldnesse
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             afraid
             to
             look
             him
             in
             the
             face
             (
             as
             malefactors
             the
             Iudge
             )
             this
             is
             a
             wofull
             estate
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             are
             
               diverse
               cases
               wherein
               the
               soule
               is
               not
               in
               a
               state
               fit
               for
               Prayer
               .
            
             
             As
             that
             first
             ,
             Psal.
             66.
             18.
             
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               
               regard
               my
               Prayer
               .
            
             If
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             naughty
             heart
             ,
             that
             purposeth
             to
             live
             in
             any
             sinne
             against
             God
             ,
             he
             takes
             him
             for
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             regard
             his
             Prayer
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             come
             with
             a
             resolute
             purpose
             ,
             to
             break
             off
             all
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
             
             And
             this
             will
             be
             a
             forcible
             Reason
             to
             move
             us
             thereunto
             ,
             because
             so
             long
             as
             we
             live
             in
             any
             knowne
             sinne
             unrepented
             of
             :
             God
             neither
             regards
             us
             nor
             our
             prayers
             .
             What
             a
             fearfull
             estate
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             have
             such
             need
             of
             Gods
             favour
             in
             all
             estates
             ;
             in
             sicknesse
             ,
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             spirituall
             temptation
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             dare
             not
             go
             to
             God
             ?
             Though
             our
             lives
             be
             civill
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             have
             false
             hearts
             that
             feed
             themselves
             with
             evill
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             purpose
             of
             sinning
             (
             though
             we
             act
             it
             not
             )
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             regard
             the
             prayers
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             they
             are
             abominable
             (
             
               The
               very
               
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               abominable
            
             )
          
           
             Another
             case
             is
             ,
             
             
               when
               we
               will
               not
               forgive
               others
               .
            
             We
             know
             it
             is
             directly
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Lords
             
             Prayer
             .
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               ,
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespasse
               against
               us
               ,
            
             and
             there
             is
             further
             added
             Vers.
             15.
             
             
             
               If
               you
               forgive
               not
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               neither
               will
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               forgive
               you
               .
            
             If
             our
             hearts
             tell
             us
             we
             have
             no
             disposition
             to
             pardon
             ,
             be
             at
             peace
             and
             agreement
             ,
             then
             we
             do
             but
             take
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vaine
             ,
             when
             we
             ask
             him
             to
             forgive
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             we
             continue
             in
             envy
             and
             malice
             .
             In
             this
             case
             God
             will
             not
             regard
             our
             prayers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             I
             care
             not
             for
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             service
             you
             performe
             to
             me
             :
             why
             ?
             
             
               For
               your
               hands
               are
               full
               of
               blood
               :
            
             you
             are
             un●mercifull
             ,
             
             of
             a
             cruell
             fierce
             disposition
             ,
             which
             cannot
             appeare
             before
             God
             rightly
             ,
             nor
             humble
             it selfe
             in
             Prayer
             .
             If
             it
             doth
             ;
             it
             s
             owne
             bloudy
             and
             cruell
             disposition
             wil
             be
             objected
             against
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             mingled
             with
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             but
             with
             wrath
             and
             bitternesse
             .
             Shall
             I
             look
             for
             mercy
             that
             have
             no
             mercifull
             heart
             my selfe
             ?
             Can
             I
             hope
             to
             find
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             others
             cannot
             find
             from
             me
             ?
             An
             unbroken
             disposition
             which
             counts
             Pride
             an
             ornament
             ,
             that
             is
             cruell
             and
             fierce
             ,
             it
             cannot
             go
             to
             God
             in
             Prayer
             .
             For
             ,
             whosoever
             would
             prevaile
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             must
             be
             humble
             :
             for
             
               our
               supplications
               must
               come
               from
               a
               loving
               peaceable
               disposition
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               resolution
               against
               all
               sinne
               .
            
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             sufficient
             to
             avoid
             grudging
             and
             malice
             against
             these
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             looke
             that
             others
             have
             not
             cause
             to
             grudge
             
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commanded
             .
             
               Matth.
               5.
               23.
               
               If
               thou
               bring
               thy
               gift
               to
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               there
               remembrest
               that
               thy
               Brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               :
               leave
               there
               thy
               gift
               before
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               go
               thy
               way
               ,
               first
               be
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               Brother
               :
               and
               then
               come
               and
               offer
               thy
               gift
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             wee
             doe
             not
             seeke
             reconciliation
             with
             men
             unto
             whom
             we
             have
             done
             wrong
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             accept
             any
             service
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             we
             would
             have
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             our
             Persons
             accepted
             ,
             or
             respected
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             conscience
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             and
             not
             loose
             such
             a
             blessed
             priviledge
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             regard
             our
             prayers
             .
             But
             here
             may
             be
             asked
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             whether
             God
             regard
             my
             prayers
             or
             not
             ?
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             
               When
               he
               grants
               the
               thing
               prayed
               for
               ,
               or
               inlargeth
               our
               hearts
               to
               pray
               still
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             a
             greater
             gift
             
             then
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             we
             beg
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             with
             a
             heart
             inlarged
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             heart
             is
             inlarged
             to
             prayer
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             speciall
             regard
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             will
             grant
             our
             petition
             in
             the
             best
             and
             fittest
             time
             .
          
           
             When
             
               hee
               answers
               us
               in
               a
               better
               and
               higher
               kind
               ,
            
             as
             Paul
             when
             he
             prayed
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             
             of
             the
             Prick
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             had
             promises
             of
             sufficient
             grace
             .
          
           
             When
             againe
             ,
             
               He
               gives
               us
               inward
               peace
               ,
               though
               
               he
               gives
               not
               the
               thing
               :
            
             as
             
               Phil.
               4.
               7.
               
               In
               nothing
               bee
               carefull
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               things
               let
               your
               requests
               be
               made
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               prayer
               and
               thankesgiving
               .
            
             
          
           
             But
             sometime
             he
             doth
             not
             answer
             our
             requests
             .
             
          
           
           
             It
             is
             true
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               al
               under
               standing
               guards
               our
               hearts
               &
               minds
               in
               the
               knowledge
               &
               love
               of
               God.
            
             So
             though
             he
             answers
             not
             our
             prayers
             in
             particular
             ;
             yet
             he
             vouchsafes
             inward
             peace
             unto
             us
             ;
             assuring
             us
             that
             it
             shall
             goe
             well
             with
             us
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             that
             particular
             wee
             beg
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             not
             hearing
             their
             prayers
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             their
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             when
             Gods
             will
             is
             made
             known
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             sufficient
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             either
             to
             have
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             inward
             peace
             ,
             with
             assurance
             that
             it
             shall
             go
             better
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             had
             it
             :
             with
             a
             spirit
             inlarged
             to
             pray
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             the
             thing
             prayed
             for
             ?
             If
             any
             of
             these
             be
             ;
             God
             respects
             our
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             In
             that
             Christ
             is
             thus
             ready
             to
             come
             unto
             
               his
               Garden
            
             upon
             the
             
               Churches
               Invitation
            
             ,
             we
             may
             further
             observe
             ;
             That
          
           
             Christ
             vouchsafes
             his
             gracious
             Presence
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             
             upon
             their
             desire
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             is
             cleere
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             had
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             alway
             .
             For
             ,
             either
             he
             hath
             beene
             present
             in
             Sacrifices
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             
               signes
               of
               his
               presence
            
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             Bush
             ,
             or
             some
             more
             glorious
             manifestation
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Cloude
             ,
             
             and
             Pillar
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             more
             gloriously
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             he
             hath
             ever
             beene
             present
             with
             his
             Church
             in
             some
             signe
             or
             evidence
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             he
             delighted
             to
             be
             with
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
             Sometimes
             before
             that
             ,
             sometimes
             hee
             assumed
             a
             body
             and
             afterward
             laid
             it
             downe
             againe
             untill
             hee
             came
             indeed
             to
             take
             our
             nature
             
             upon
             him
             never
             to
             leave
             it
             againe
             .
             But
             ,
             
               heere
               is
               meant
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               presence
               most
               of
               all
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Church
             in
             some
             sort
             ever
             had
             :
             now
             desires
             ,
             and
             he
             offers
             :
             
             as
             being
             
               a
               God
               hearing
               prayer
            
             .
             And
             to
             instance
             in
             one
             place
             for
             all
             to
             see
             how
             ready
             Christ
             hath
             alwaies
             beene
             to
             shew
             his
             presence
             to
             the
             Church
             upon
             their
             desire
             .
             What
             else
             is
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             107.
             
             Psalme
             ;
             but
             a
             repetition
             of
             Gods
             readinesse
             to
             shew
             his
             presence
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             their
             seeking
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             unfained
             desire
             of
             it
             :
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             manifold
             provocations
             of
             him
             to
             anger
             :
             which
             is
             well
             summed
             up
             ,
             
               Psal.
               106.
               43.
               
               Many
               times
               did
               he
               deliver
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               provoked
               him
               with
               their
               counsell
               ,
               and
               were
               brought
               low
               for
               their
               iniquity
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               hee
               regarded
               their
               affliction
               when
               he
               heard
               their
               crie
               .
            
          
           
             It
             doth
             not
             content
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             to
             have
             a
             kinde
             of
             spirituall
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               It
               is
               carried
               from
               desire
               to
               desire
               ,
            
             till
             the
             whole
             desire
             be
             accomplished
             .
             For
             ,
             
               as
               their
               are
               graduall
               presences
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               their
               are
               sutable
               desires
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               rise
               by
               degrees
               .
               Christ
            
             was
             present
             1
             by
             his
             gracious
             Spirit
             .
             And
             then
             2
             more
             gratiously
             present
             in
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             the
             sweetest
             time
             that
             ever
             the
             Church
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             untill
             then
             .
             It
             being
             
               the
               desire
               of
               nations
            
             :
             for
             the
             discription
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             before
             his
             comming
             ,
             is
             from
             ,
             
               the
               waiting
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             And
             then
             there
             is
             a
             third
             and
             more
             glorious
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             us
             wait
             for
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             described
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             
               waite
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             for
             the
             
             soule
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             never
             satisfied
             untill
             it
             injoy
             the
             highest
             desire
             of
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             knew
             well
             enough
             must
             follow
             in
             time
             .
             Therefore
             she
             especially
             desires
             this
             spirituall
             presence
             ,
             in
             a
             larger
             and
             fuller
             measure
             ,
             which
             shee
             in
             some
             measure
             already
             had
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             Christ
             is
             graciously
             present
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               you
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             It
             is
             his
             promise
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             gone
             my selfe
             ;
             
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               you
               comfortlesse
               ,
            
             but
             leave
             with
             you
             my
             Vicar-Generall
             ;
             
             (
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             the
             Comforter
             )
             who
             shall
             be
             alway
             with
             you
             .
             But
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             Christ
             is
             present
             in
             us
             ?
             
          
           
             To
             know
             this
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             pull
             him
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
             we
             may
             know
             it
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             and
             in
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ;
             
             for
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             conveyances
             whereby
             he
             manifests
             himself
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             gratious
             Spirit
             in
             us
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             we
             need
             not
             take
             the
             Sunne
             from
             Heaven
             to
             know
             whether
             or
             not
             it
             be
             up
             ,
             or
             be
             day
             :
             which
             may
             be
             knowne
             by
             the
             light
             ,
             heate
             ,
             &
             fruitfullnes
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             looke
             to
             the
             Heaven
             to
             see
             whether
             the
             Sunne
             be
             come
             neere
             us
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             looking
             on
             the
             Earth
             we
             may
             see
             all
             greene
             ,
             fresh
             ,
             lively
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             he
             is
             present
             ,
             by
             that
             light
             which
             is
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             convincing
             us
             of
             better
             courses
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             of
             a
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             to
             know
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             of
             them
             from
             earthly
             and
             to
             set
             a
             price
             upon
             them
             .
             When
             there
             is
             together
             with
             light
             ,
             a
             heate
             above
             nature
             .
             The
             
             affections
             are
             kindled
             to
             love
             the
             belt
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             joy
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             together
             with
             
               heate
               ,
               there
               is
               strength
               and
               vigor
               ,
               to
               carrie
               us
               to
               spirituall
               duties
               ,
            
             framing
             us
             to
             a
             holy
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             when
             
               there
               is
               every
               way
               cheerefullnes
               and
               inlargement
               of
               spirit
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             creature
             when
             the
             
               Sunne
               approacheth
            
             .
             For
             these
             causes
             ,
             the
             Church
             desires
             Christ
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             have
             more
             light
             ,
             life
             ,
             heate
             ,
             vigor
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             may
             be
             more
             cheerefull
             and
             fruitfull
             in
             duties
             .
             The
             soule
             when
             it
             is
             once
             made
             spirituall
             ,
             doth
             still
             desire
             ,
             a
             further
             and
             further
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             better
             and
             better
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             this
             to
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             so
             farre
             forth
             ,
             as
             shall
             make
             them
             happie
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             earth
             will
             afford
             .
             
               Nothing
               but
               Heaven
               (
               or
               rather
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               )
            
             it selfe
             ,
             
               will
               content
               the
               child
               of
               God.
            
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             his
             presence
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             makes
             their
             soules
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             Heaven
             .
             If
             the
             Kings
             presence
             ,
             who
             carries
             the
             Court
             with
             him
             ,
             makes
             all
             places
             where
             he
             is
             a
             Court.
             
             So
             
               Christ
               he
               carries
               a
               kinde
               of
               Heaven
               with
               him
               ,
               whersoever
               he
               is
               ,
               his
               presence
               hath
               with
               it
               ,
               life
               ,
               light
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               strength
               &
               all
               .
            
             For
             one
             beame
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             will
             scatter
             all
             the
             cloudes
             of
             griefe
             whatsoever
             .
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             where
             we
             be
             ,
             so
             Christ
             be
             with
             us
             .
             If
             with
             the
             3
             Children
             in
             a
             fiery
             furnace
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             
               if
               a
               fourth
               be
               there
               also
               .
            
             
             So
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             the
             flames
             nor
             nothing
             shall
             hurt
             us
             .
             If
             in
             a
             dungeon
             
             as
             Paul
             and
             Sylas
             were
             ,
             if
             Christs
             presence
             be
             there
             ,
             
             by
             his
             spirit
             to
             inlarge
             our
             soules
             ;
             all
             is
             comfortable
             whatsoever
             .
             It
             changeth
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             sweetneth
             every
             thing
             ,
             besides
             that
             sweetnesse
             which
             it
             brings
             unto
             the
             soule
             ,
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             received
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               more
               abundantly
            
             ,
             they
             cared
             not
             what
             they
             suffered
             ;
             regarded
             not
             whipping
             ,
             
               nay
               were
               glad
               that
               they
               were
               accounted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               anything
               for
               Christ.
            
             
             Whence
             came
             this
             fortitude
             ?
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Comforter
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             promised
             ?
          
           
             So
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             that
             comes
             from
             him
             ;
             
             then
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             our
             condition
             be
             in
             the
             world
             :
             upon
             this
             ground
             let
             us
             feare
             nothing
             that
             shall
             befall
             us
             in
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             .
             We
             shall
             have
             a
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             at
             the
             worst
             .
             God
             never
             takes
             away
             the
             spirit
             of
             Supplication
             from
             his
             children
             ,
             but
             leaves
             them
             that
             ,
             untill
             at
             length
             he
             possesse
             them
             fully
             of
             their
             desires
             .
             In
             all
             
               Christs
               delaies
            
             ,
             let
             us
             looke
             unto
             the
             Cause
             ;
             and
             to
             our
             Carriage
             therein
             :
             Renew
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             in
             a
             fit
             state
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             to
             come
             to
             us
             .
             Desire
             him
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             prayer
             and
             holy
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             never
             doubt
             of
             his
             presence
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             I.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             come
             into
             my
             Garden
             ,
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Spouse
             :
             I
             have
             gathered
             my
             Myrre
             with
             my
             Spice
             ,
             I
             have
             gathered
             my
             hony-combe
             with
             my
             honey
             ,
             I
             have
             drunk
             my
             wine
             with
             my
             milke
             :
             eate
             O
             friends
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             yea
             drinke
             abundantly
             ,
             O
             Beloved
             !
          
        
         
           THIS
           Song
           is
           a
           mirror
           of
           Christs
           love
           ,
           a
           discovery
           of
           which
           wee
           have
           in
           part
           in
           this
           verse
           .
           Wherein
           Christ
           accepts
           of
           the
           invitation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           comes
           into
           his
           Garden
           :
           and
           he
           entertaines
           her
           with
           the
           termes
           
           of
           Sister
           and
           Spouse
           .
           
           Herein
           observe
           the
           description
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           sweet
           Compellation
           ,
           [
           
             My
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Spouse
          
           .
           ]
           Where
           there
           is
           both
           Affinity
           and
           Consanguinity
           ,
           all
           the
           bonds
           that
           may
           tye
           us
           to
           Chri●t
           and
           Christ
           to
           us
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 His
                 Sister
                 ,
                 by
                 Bloud
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 His
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 by
                 Mariage
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           Christ
           is
           our
           Brother
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           and
           every
           particular
           true
           member
           thereof
           is
           
             his
             Sister
          
           .
           I
           go
           faith
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             To
             my
             Father
             and
             to
             your
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             and
             to
             your
             God.
          
           Go
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             tell
             my
             Brethren
          
           this
           was
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           his
           advancement
           did
           not
           change
           his
           disposition
           .
           Go
           tell
           my
           brethren
           that
           left
           me
           so
           unkindly
           ,
           goe
           tell
           Peter
           that
           was
           most
           unkinde
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           most
           cast
           ●owne
           with
           the
           sence
           of
           it
           .
           Hee
           became
           our
           Brother
           by
           Incarnation
           :
           For
           ,
           all
           our
           union
           is
           from
           the
           first
           union
           of
           two
           natures
           in
           one
           person
           Christ
           became
           
             bone
             of
             our
             bone
             ,
             and
             fl●sh
             of
             our
             flesh
          
           ;
           to
           make
           us
           spiritually
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           ,
           and
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             like
             to
             him
             ,
          
           who
           for
           that
           purpose
           became
           like
           to
           us
           Immanuell
           God
           with
           us
           ,
           
           that
           we
           might
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           and
           
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             divine
             Nature
             .
          
           Whom
           should
           we
           rather
           desire
           to
           be
           like
           then
           one
           so
           great
           so
           gracious
           so
           loving
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             call
             us
             Brethren
             ,
          
           nor
           abhorred
           the
           Virgins
           wombe
           ,
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           in
           those
           dark
           cells
           and
           streites
           :
           but
           tooke
           our
           base
           nature
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           our
           nature
           ,
           but
           our
           miserable
           condition
           and
           
           cur●e
           〈◊〉
           unto
           us
           .
           Was
           not
           he
           ashamed
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           be
           ashamed
           to
           owne
           him
           and
           his
           cause
           ?
           Against
           this
           Cowardize
           it
           is
           a
           thunderbolt
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           pronounceth
           .
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             ashamed
             of
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             be
             ashamed
             of
             b●fore
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             Angels
             .
          
           It
           argues
           a
           base
           disposition
           ,
           either
           for
           frowne
           or
           favour
           to
           desert
           a
           good
           cause
           in
           evill
           times
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             comfort
             to
             know
             that
             we
             have
             a
             Brother
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             favourite
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           who
           though
           he
           abased
           himselfe
           for
           us
           ,
           is
           yet
           Lord
           over
           all
           .
           Unlesse
           he
           had
           beene
           our
           Brother
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           beene
           our
           husband
           ,
           for
           Husband
           and
           Wife
           should
           be
           of
           one
           nature
           .
           That
           he
           might
           marie
           us
           ,
           therefore
           he
           came
           ,
           and
           tooke
           our
           nature
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           fitted
           to
           fulfill
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           Redemption
           .
           But
           now
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           set
           downe
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           the
           true
           Ioseph
           ,
           the
           high
           Steward
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           hath
           all
           power
           committed
           unto
           him
           ,
           hee
           rules
           all
           .
           What
           a
           comfort
           is
           this
           to
           a
           poore
           soule
           that
           hath
           no
           friends
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           yet
           he
           hath
           a
           friend
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           will
           owne
           him
           for
           his
           Brother
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           through
           whom
           he
           may
           goe
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           boldly
           and
           powre
           out
           his
           soule
           .
           
           What
           a
           comfort
           was
           it
           to
           Iosephs
           brethren
           that
           their
           brother
           was
           the
           second
           person
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             It
             should
             be
             a
             Motive
             to
             have
             good
             Christians
             in
             high
             estimation
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             wrong
             them
             ,
          
           for
           their
           Brother
           will
           take
           their
           part
           .
           
             Saul
             Saul
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           ●aith
           the
           head
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
           when
           his
           members
           were
           troden
           on
           
           upon
           earrh
           .
           It
           is
           more
           to
           wrong
           a
           Christian
           ,
           then
           the
           world
           takes
           it
           for
           ;
           for
           Christ
           takes
           it
           as
           done
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Absolom
           was
           a
           man
           wicked
           ,
           and
           unnaturall
           ,
           yet
           hee
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           wrong
           that
           was
           done
           to
           his
           sister
           
             Thamar
             .
             Iacobs
          
           sonnes
           tooke
           it
           as
           a
           high
           indignity
           ,
           that
           their
           sister
           should
           be
           so
           abused
           .
           Hath
           Christ
           no
           affections
           now
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           her
           that
           is
           so
           neere
           him
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           ?
           howsoever
           he
           suffer
           men
           to
           tiranize
           over
           her
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           appeare
           ere
           long
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           take
           the
           Churches
           part
           ,
           for
           ,
           he
           is
           her
           Brother
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Spouse
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             
               the
               Daughter
               of
               a
               King
            
             ,
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               the
               Sister
               ,
               and
               Spouse
               of
               a
               King
               ,
            
             because
             she
             is
             the
             Sister
             ,
             and
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             that
             are
             spirituall
             Kings
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             every
             way
             Royall
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             
               we
               are
               Kings
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               Christians
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             add
             heere
             to
             
               Sister
               ,
               Spouse
            
             :
             indeed
             taking
             the
             advantage
             of
             such
             Relations
             as
             are
             most
             comfortable
             to
             set
             out
             the
             excellent
             ,
             and
             transcendent
             Relation
             ,
             that
             is
             betweene
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             all
             other
             are
             not
             what
             they
             are
             termed
             so
             much
             as
             glasses
             to
             see
             better
             things
             .
             
               Riches
               ,
               Beautie
               ,
               Mariage
               ,
               Nobility
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             scarce
             worthy
             of
             their
             names
             ;
             these
             are
             but
             Titles
             ,
             and
             empty
             things
             ,
             though
             our
             base
             nature
             make
             great
             matters
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             
               the
               reality
               and
               substance
               of
               all
               these
               are
               in
               Heavenly
               things
               .
            
             True
             Riches
             ,
             are
             the
             heavenly
             Graces
             ,
             true
             Nobility
             is
             
             to
             be
             
               borne
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Sister
             and
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             True
             pleasures
             are
             
               those
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             which
             endure
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             will
             stand
             by
             us
             ,
             when
             all
             outward
             comforts
             will
             vanish
             .
             
             That
             mysticall
             union
             and
             sweet
             communion
             is
             set
             downe
             with
             such
             variety
             of
             expressions
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               scattered
               in
               the
               Creature
               severally
               ,
               is
               in
               Him
               intirely
               .
            
             He
             is
             both
             a
             friend
             ,
             and
             a
             Brother
             ,
             a
             Head
             ,
             and
             a
             Husband
             to
             us
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             takes
             the
             names
             of
             all
             ,
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             further
             ,
          
           
             That
             
               The
               Church
               is
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ.
            
             
             It
             springs
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             Eve
             taken
             out
             of
             Adams
             Rib
             ;
             (
             so
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             )
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             side
             (
             when
             it
             was
             pierced
             )
             the
             Church
             rose
             out
             of
             his
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             Death
             ;
             for
             he
             Redeemed
             it
             ,
             by
             satisfying
             divine
             justice
             :
             we
             being
             in
             such
             a
             Condition
             ,
             that
             Christ
             must
             Redeeme
             us
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             wed
             us
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             incarnate
             in
             our
             Nature
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             be
             a
             fit
             husband
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             because
             we
             were
             in
             Bondage
             and
             Captivity
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             Redeemed
             before
             hee
             could
             marrie
             us
             :
             
               hee
               purchased
               his
               Church
               with
               his
               owne
               bloud
               .
            
             
             Christ
             hath
             right
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             bought
             us
             dearely
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
               another
               foundation
               of
               this
               Marriage
            
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             is
             Consent
             ;
             he
             workes
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             yeeld
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             consent
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             us
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             wrought
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             yeeld
             to
             take
             him
             
               upon
               his
               owne
               tearmes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
             that
             we
             shall
             leave
             our
             fathers
             house
             ,
             all
             our
             former
             carnall
             acquaintance
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             wrought
             our
             consent
             ,
             then
             
             the
             marriage
             betweene
             him
             and
             us
             is
             strooke
             up
             .
          
           
             
             Some
             few
             resemblances
             will
             make
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             the
             more
             comfortable
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               Husband
               takes
               his
               wife
               under
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
            
             she
             loosing
             her
             owne
             name
             is
             called
             by
             his
             .
             So
             we
             are
             
             called
             Christians
             of
             
               Christ.
               2.
               
               The
               Wife
               is
               taken
               with
               all
               her
               debt
               ,
               and
               made
               partaker
               of
               the
               honours
               ,
               and
               Riches
               of
               her
               Husband
               .
            
             Whatsoever
             hee
             hath
             is
             hers
             ,
             and
             he
             stands
             answerable
             for
             all
             her
             debts
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             heere
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             only
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             partake
             his
             honours
             ,
             
             and
             are
             
               Kings
               ,
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             Heires
             with
             him
             .
             Whatsoever
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             us
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Riches
             ,
             are
             ours
             ,
             and
             likewise
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             ours
             ,
             that
             is
             ill
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             even
             the
             wrath
             due
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             hee
             came
             betweene
             that
             and
             us
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             made
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ;
             so
             There
             is
             a
             blessed
             change
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             us
             ;
             his
             honours
             and
             Riches
             are
             ours
             ;
             We
             have
             nothing
             to
             bestow
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             our
             Beggery
             ,
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             miseries
             ,
             which
             he
             tooke
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             
             
               Those
               that
               bring
               together
               these
               two
               different
               parties
               ,
               are
               the
               friends
               of
               the
               Bride
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Iohn
             3.
             23.
             
             They
             are
             the
             paranymphi
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Bride
             ,
             
             that
             learne
             of
             Christ
             what
             to
             report
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             wooe
             for
             Christ
             ;
             and
             open
             the
             Riches
             ,
             Beauty
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             lovely
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             especiall
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             lay
             open
             his
             unsearchable
             Riches
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             know
             what
             a
             Husband
             
             she
             is
             like
             to
             have
             ,
             if
             she
             cleave
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             one
             she
             leaves
             ,
             if
             she
             forsake
             him
             .
             It
             was
             well
             said
             in
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Basil
             out
             of
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Nemo
               committit
               sponsam
               suam
               Vicario
               ;
               nemo
               enim
               Ecclesiae
               sponsus
               est
            
             ;
             None
             commits
             his
             wife
             to
             a
             Vicar
             ,
             for
             none
             is
             the
             husband
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             To
             be
             Husband
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             one
             of
             the
             incommunicable
             titles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             usurped
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             Innocent
             the
             third
             was
             the
             first
             that
             wronged
             Christs
             bed
             by
             challenging
             the
             title
             of
             Sponsus
             ,
             Husband
             of
             the
             
               Church
               .
               Bernard
            
             forbids
             his
             scholler
             Eugenius
             this
             title
             ,
             
               Epist.
               237.
               ad
               Eugenium
            
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             Ministers
             to
             be
             friends
             of
             the
             Bride
             .
             Let
             us
             yeeld
             him
             to
             be
             Husband
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             hath
             given
             himselfe
             to
             sanctifie
             it
             with
             washing
             of
             water
             and
             blood
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               5.
               26.
            
             we
             are
             a
             wife
             of
             blood
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             sweet
             Conjunction
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             
               that
               by
               nature
               ,
               we
               are
               cleane
               otherwaises
               then
               Spouses
            
             for
             what
             was
             Salomons
             wife
             Pharoahs
             daughter
             ?
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             till
             shee
             came
             to
             be
             Salomons
             Spouse
             .
             And
             as
             we
             reade
             in
             Moses
             the
             strange
             woman
             must
             have
             
               her
               haire
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               her
               nayles
               pared
               ,
            
             before
             she
             should
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             must
             bee
             an
             alteration
             ;
             so
             before
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             not
             Hesthenish
             ,
             but
             indeed
             Hellish
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             )
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             there
             must
             be
             an
             alteration
             and
             a
             change
             of
             nature
             ;
             
             Christ
             must
             alter
             ,
             renew
             ,
             Purge
             ,
             and
             fit
             us
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               5.
               16
            
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             end
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             take
             us
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             to
             sanctifie
             
             us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             prepare
             us
             that
             we
             might
             be
             fit
             Spouses
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               oft
               thinke
               of
               this
               nearenesse
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               us
            
             
             (
             if
             we
             have
             once
             given
             our
             names
             to
             him
             )
             and
             not
             be
             discouraged
             for
             any
             sinne
             ,
             
             or
             unworthinesse
             in
             us
             .
             
             
               Who
               sues
               a
               wife
               for
               debt
               ,
               when
               she
               is
               married
               ?
            
             Therefore
             answer
             all
             accusations
             Thus
             ;
             Goe
             to
             Christ
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             go
             to
             my
             husband
             ;
             
               God
               is
               just
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               not
               have
               his
               ●ustice
               twice
               satisfied
               ,
               seeing
               whatsoever
               is
               due
               thereunto
               ,
               is
               satisfied
               by
               Christ
               our
               Husband
               ?
            
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             this
             to
             a
             distressed
             Conscience
             ;
             if
             sinne
             cannot
             dismay
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ill
             of
             ills
             and
             cause
             of
             all
             evill
             ,
             what
             other
             ill
             can
             dismay
             us
             ?
             He
             that
             exhorts
             us
             to
             beare
             with
             the
             infirmities
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             hath
             enjoyned
             the
             husband
             to
             beare
             with
             the
             wife
             (
             
               as
               the
               weaker
               vessell
            
             )
             will
             not
             he
             beare
             with
             his
             Church
             (
             as
             the
             
             weaker
             vessell
             )
             performing
             the
             duty
             of
             an
             husband
             in
             all
             our
             infirmities
             ?
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             His
             desire
             is
             to
             make
             her
             better
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             cast
             her
             away
             for
             that
             which
             is
             amisse
             .
             And
             for
             
               Outward
               ills
            
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             to
             refine
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             more
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             our
             Husband
             ,
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             heaven
             ,
             the
             same
             way
             that
             he
             went.
             
               They
               have
               a
               blessing
               in
               them
               all
               ,
            
             for
             he
             takes
             away
             all
             that
             is
             hurtfull
             ,
             he
             pitties
             ,
             and
             keepes
             us
             
               as
               the
               apple
               of
               his
               eye
               .
            
             
             Therefore
             ,
             let
             us
             often
             thinke
             of
             this
             ,
             since
             he
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             take
             us
             so
             neere
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             loose
             the
             comfort
             that
             this
             meditation
             will
             yeeld
             us
             .
             We
             love
             for
             goodnesse
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             riches
             ,
             but
             Christ
             loves
             us
             to
             make
             
             us
             so
             ,
             and
             then
             loves
             us
             because
             we
             are
             so
             in
             all
             estates
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             And
             
               if
               Christ
               be
               so
               neere
               us
               ,
            
             
             
               Let
               us
               labour
               for
               chast
               judgements
               ,
            
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             defile
             them
             with
             errours
             ,
             seeing
             the
             whole
             soule
             is
             espoused
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             Truth
             is
             the
             Spouse
             of
             our
             understandings
             it
             is
             not
             left
             to
             us
             to
             be
             wanton
             in
             opinions
             to
             take
             up
             what
             conceipt
             we
             will
             of
             things
             ,
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             chast
             affections
             not
             cleaving
             to
             base
             things
             ,
             it
             hath
             beene
             oft
             times
             seene
             ,
             that
             one
             husband
             hath
             had
             many
             wives
             ,
             but
             never
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             one
             wife
             hath
             had
             many
             husbands
             .
             God
             promiseth
             to
             betroth
             his
             Church
             to
             him
             in
             righteousnes
             &
             faithfullness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             be
             faithfull
             to
             her
             ,
             so
             she
             shall
             by
             his
             grace
             be
             faithfull
             to
             him
             ,
             faithfullnes
             shall
             be
             mutuall
             ,
             the
             Church
             shall
             not
             be
             false
             to
             Christ
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             no
             Christian
             ●oule
             must
             think
             to
             have
             many
             husbands
             ;
             for
             Christ
             in
             this
             case
             is
             a
             jealous
             husband
             .
             Take
             heed
             therfore
             of
             spirituall
             harlotrie
             of
             heart
             ,
             for
             our
             affections
             are
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             better
             bestowed
             .
             In
             other
             things
             we
             loose
             our
             love
             ,
             &
             the
             things
             loved
             ;
             but
             heer
             we
             loose
             not
             our
             love
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             a
             perfecting
             love
             ,
             which
             drawes
             us
             to
             love
             that
             which
             is
             better
             ,
             then
             our selves
             .
             We
             
               are
               ,
               as
               we
               affect
               ,
               our
               affections
               are
               ,
               as
               their
               Objects
               be
               ,
            
             if
             they
             be
             set
             upon
             better
             things
             ,
             
             then
             our selves
             ,
             they
             are
             bettered
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             rightly
             bestowed
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             set
             upon
             Christ
             ;
             and
             upon
             other
             things
             as
             they
             answer
             ,
             and
             stand
             with
             the
             love
             of
             Christ.
             For
             ,
             
               the
               prime
               love
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               rightly
               bestowed
               ,
               it
               orders
               ,
               and
               regulates
               
               all
               other
               loves
               whatsoever
               .
            
             No
             man
             knowes
             how
             to
             use
             earthly
             things
             ,
             but
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             hath
             first
             pitched
             his
             love
             on
             Christ
             ,
             then
             seeing
             all
             things
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             them
             a
             beame
             of
             that
             love
             of
             his
             ,
             intending
             happinesse
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             knowes
             how
             to
             use
             every
             thing
             in
             order
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             keepe
             our
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             his
             love
             ,
             because
             he
             esteemes
             nothing
             more
             then
             ours
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             espoused
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             
          
           
             Our
             hearts
             can
             tell
             us
             ,
             whether
             we
             yeeld
             consent
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             
             In
             particular
             ,
             whether
             wee
             have
             received
             him
             ,
             
             as
             he
             will
             be
             received
             ,
             as
             a
             right
             Husband
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               we
               receive
               him
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               ,
            
             to
             make
             him
             our
             Head.
             For
             the
             wife
             ,
             when
             shee
             yeelds
             to
             be
             married
             ,
             therewith
             also
             surrenders
             up
             her
             owne
             will
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             her
             husband
             ;
             so
             farre
             she
             hath
             denied
             her
             owne
             will
             ,
             she
             hath
             no
             will
             of
             her
             owne
             .
             Christ
             hath
             wisedome
             enough
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             too
             ,
             whose
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             will
             must
             be
             ours
             ;
             
               To
               be
               led
               by
               divine
               Truths
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               discovered
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               our selves
               thereunto
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               gratious
               heart
               ,
               that
               is
               married
               to
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             
               a
               willingnesse
               to
               follow
               Christ
               in
               all
               conditions
               as
               he
               is
               discovered
               in
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
             To
             suffer
             Christ
             to
             have
             the
             soveraignty
             in
             our
             affections
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             things
             and
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             is
             the
             right
             disposition
             of
             a
             true
             Spouse
             .
             For
             as
             it
             was
             at
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             
               there
               must
               be
               a
               leaving
               of
               Father
               ,
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               all
               ,
               to
               cleave
               to
               
               the
               husband
               :
            
             so
             heere
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             and
             Christ
             cannot
             stand
             together
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             never
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             this
             sweete
             Name
             .
             Many
             men
             will
             be
             glad
             to
             owne
             Christ
             to
             be
             great
             by
             him
             ,
             (
             but
             as
             S
             Austin
             complaines
             in
             his
             his
             time
             )
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             is
             not
             loved
             for
             Iesus
             his
             owne
             sake
             ,
             
             but
             for
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             brings
             with
             him
             ,
             
               peace
               ,
               plenty
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             farre
             as
             it
             stands
             with
             these
             contentments
             ;
             if
             Christ
             and
             the
             world
             part
             once
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             knowne
             which
             we
             followed
             .
             In
             times
             of
             peace
             this
             is
             hardly
             discerned
             .
             If
             he
             will
             pay
             mens
             debts
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             have
             the
             credit
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             name
             to
             be
             called
             Christians
             ,
             if
             hee
             will
             redeeme
             them
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             sinne
             ,
             all
             is
             well
             ;
             but
             
               onely
               such
               have
               the
               comfort
               of
               this
               Communion
               ,
               as
               love
               him
               for
               himselfe
               .
            
             Let
             us
             not
             so
             much
             trouble
             our selves
             about
             signes
             as
             be
             carefull
             to
             doe
             our
             duty
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             Christ
             discover
             his
             love
             cleerely
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             not
             brought
             so
             neere
             to
             this
             happy
             condition
             by
             Christ
             ,
             may
             yet
             have
             this
             incouragement
             ,
             
             there
             is
             yet
             place
             of
             grace
             for
             them
             ,
             
             let
             them
             therefore
             consider
             but
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               so
               neare
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               necessity
               of
               this
               to
               be
               so
               neare
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               hope
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             Christ
             whatsoever
             may
             commend
             a
             Husband
             ,
             birth
             ,
             comelinesse
             ,
             riches
             ,
             friends
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             authority
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Excellencie
               of
               this
               condition
               to
               be
               one
               with
               
               
               Christ
               ,
               is
               that
               all
               things
               are
               ours
               .
            
             For
             he
             is
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             the
             Queene
             of
             all
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             serviceable
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wond●ro●s
             nearenesse
             to
             be
             nearer
             to
             Christ
             ,
             hen
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             servants
             that
             atend
             upon
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             Bride
             is
             nearer
             to
             him
             ,
             
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             for
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               Husband
               thereof
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             What
             an
             excellent
             condition
             is
             this
             for
             poore
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             (
             that
             creeps
             up
             and
             downe
             the
             earth
             here
             despised
             .
             )
          
           
             
             But
             especially
             ,
             
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               Necessity
               of
               it
               ,
            
             we
             are
             all
             indebted
             for
             more
             then
             we
             are
             worth
             ;
             to
             divine
             justice
             we
             owe
             a
             debt
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             in
             want
             of
             that
             we
             owe
             a
             debt
             of
             punishment
             and
             we
             cannot
             answer
             one
             for
             a
             thousand
             .
             What
             will
             become
             of
             us
             if
             we
             have
             not
             a
             husband
             to
             discharge
             all
             our
             debts
             but
             to
             bee
             imprisoned
             for
             ever
             ?
          
           
             A
             person
             that
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             Christ
             though
             he
             were
             an
             Achitophel
             for
             his
             braine
             ,
             a
             Iudas
             for
             his
             Profession
             ,
             a
             Saul
             for
             his
             place
             .
             Yet
             if
             his
             sinnes
             be
             set
             before
             him
             he
             will
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             despaire
             ,
             fearing
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             eternally
             under
             Gods
             wrath
             ;
             therefore
             if
             nothing
             else
             move
             ,
             yet
             let
             necessity
             compell
             us
             to
             take
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
             Consider
             not
             onely
             how
             sutable
             and
             how
             necessary
             he
             is
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             hope
             there
             is
             to
             have
             him
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             sueth
             to
             us
             by
             his
             messengers
             ,
             and
             woeth
             us
             when
             as
             we
             should
             rather
             seeke
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             messengers
             sendeth
             a
             privy
             messenger
             ,
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             incline
             our
             hearts
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             as
             we
             love
             our
             soules
             ,
             
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             won
             .
             But
             more
             of
             this
             in
             another
             place
             .
             The
             next
             Branch
             is
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Christs
               Acceptation
            
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               gathered
               my
               Myrrh
               with
               my
               Spice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             together
             with
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             here
             is
             
               a
               Gratious
               acceptation
               of
               the
               provision
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               a
               delight
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               a
               bringing
               of
               more
               with
               Him.
            
             The
             Church
             had
             a
             double
             desire
             ,
             1
             That
             Christ
             would
             come
             to
             accept
             of
             what
             shee
             had
             for
             him
             of
             his
             owne
             Grace
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             wrought
             in
             her
             soule
             .
             And
             2
             shee
             was
             also
             verily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             come
             empty
             handed
             ,
             only
             to
             accept
             of
             what
             was
             there
             ,
             but
             also
             would
             bring
             abundance
             of
             Grace
             and
             comfort
             with
             him
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             
               shee
               desires
               ,
               Acceptation
               and
               Increase
               :
            
             both
             which
             desires
             He
             answers
             .
             He
             comes
             to
             his
             Garden
             ,
             shewes
             his
             acceptation
             ,
             and
             withall
             he
             brings
             more
             .
             
               I
               have
               gathered
               my
               Myrrh
               with
               my
               Spice
               ,
               I
               have
               eaten
               my
               honey-combe
               with
               my
               honey
               :
               I
               have
               drunke
               my
               wine
               with
               my
               milke
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Whence
             we
             observe
             ,
          
           
             That
             God
             accepts
             of
             the
             Graces
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             
             and
             delights
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             
               they
               are
               the
               fruits
               that
               come
               from
               
               his
               Children
               ,
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               his
               friend
               ,
            
             love
             of
             the
             person
             wins
             acceptance
             of
             that
             which
             is
             presented
             from
             the
             person
             .
             What
             comes
             from
             love
             is
             lovingly
             taken
             .
          
           
             
               They
               are
               the
               Graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             If
             we
             have
             any
             
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             good
             all
             comes
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             in
             Christ
             our
             Husband
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             us
             .
             
             As
             the
             Oyntment
             was
             first
             powred
             on
             Aarons
             head
             ,
             and
             then
             ran
             downe
             upon
             his
             rich
             
             Garments
             :
             so
             all
             comes
             from
             Christ
             to
             us
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             calls
             the
             wife
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               her
               Husband
            
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             )
             she
             resembleth
             the
             Graces
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             who
             may
             see
             his
             owne
             Graces
             in
             her
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             face
             answereth
             to
             face
             (
             as
             
             Salomon
             ●aith
             in
             another
             case
             )
             Christ
             sees
             his
             owne
             face
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             glory
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             she
             reflects
             his
             Beames
             ,
             he
             lookes
             in
             love
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             with
             his
             lookes
             conveyes
             Grace
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             doth
             reflect
             backe
             againe
             his
             Grace
             ;
             Therefore
             Christ
             loves
             but
             the
             reflection
             of
             his
             owne
             Graces
             in
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             therefore
             accepts
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             kindnesse
             is
             such
             as
             he
             takes
             all
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             Christ
             is
             love
             and
             kindnesse
             it selfe
             .
             Why
             doth
             he
             give
             unto
             her
             the
             name
             of
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             Sister
             but
             that
             he
             would
             be
             kinde
             ,
             and
             loving
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             conceave
             so
             of
             him
             ?
             We
             see
             then
             the
             Graces
             of
             Christ
             accepting
             of
             us
             and
             what
             we
             do
             in
             his
             strength
             .
             Both
             we
             our selves
             are
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             offer
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             acceptable
             to
             God
             thorough
             him
             that
             offered
             himself
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             sweet
             smelling
             savour
             ,
             from
             which
             God
             smells
             a
             savour
             of
             rest
             .
             God
             accepts
             of
             Christ
             first
             &
             then
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             comes
             from
             us
             in
             him
             .
             We
             may
             bouldly
             pray
             as
             
               Psal.
               20.
               3.
               
               Lord
               remember
               all
               our
               offerings
               and
               accept
               all
               our
               sacrifices
               .
            
             The
             blessed
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             doth
             will
             us
             ,
             
             
               to
               offer
               up
               our selves
            
             a
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             once
             in
             Christ.
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             we
             have
             divers
             manifestations
             of
             this
             acceptation
             .
             He
             accepted
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Abel
             (
             as
             it
             
             is
             thought
             )
             by
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             so
             Eliahs
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             Salomons
             by
             fire
             .
             
             So
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             he
             shewed
             his
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Disciples
             meeting
             together
             ,
             
             by
             a
             mighty
             wind
             and
             then
             filling
             them
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             But
             now
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             acceptation
             of
             our
             
               Persons
               ,
               Graces
            
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             we
             offer
             to
             him
             ,
             
               is
               most
               in
               peace
               of
               conscience
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             from
             a
             holy
             fire
             of
             love
             kindled
             by
             the
             spirit
             whereby
             our
             sacrifices
             are
             burned
             .
             In
             the
             incense
             of
             prayer
             how
             many
             sweet
             spices
             are
             burned
             together
             by
             this
             fire
             of
             faith
             working
             by
             love
             ,
             as
             humility
             ,
             and
             patience
             in
             submitting
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             hope
             of
             a
             gratious
             answer
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             love
             to
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             so
             be
             ,
             
             that
             God
             accepts
             the
             performances
             and
             Graces
             (
             especially
             the
             Prayers
             of
             his
             Children
             )
             
               Let
               it
               be
               an
               Argument
               to
               incourage
               us
               ,
               to
               bee
               much
               in
               all
               holy
               duties
               .
            
             It
             would
             dead
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             to
             performe
             service
             ,
             where
             it
             should
             not
             be
             accepted
             ,
             and
             the
             eye
             turned
             aside
             ,
             not
             vouchsafing
             a
             gratious
             looke
             upon
             it
             ;
             this
             would
             be
             a
             killing
             of
             all
             comfortable
             endeavours
             .
             But
             when
             all
             that
             is
             good
             is
             accepted
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             amisse
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             when
             a
             broken
             desire
             ,
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             shall
             not
             goe
             unrespected
             nay
             unrewarded
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             desire
             more
             ?
             It
             is
             infidelity
             which
             is
             dishonorable
             to
             God
             and
             uncomfortable
             to
             our selves
             that
             makes
             us
             so
             barren
             and
             cold
             in
             duties
             .
          
           
             Onely
             let
             our
             care
             be
             to
             approve
             our
             hearts
             unto
             Christ.
             
             When
             our
             hearts
             are
             right
             ,
             wee
             
             cannot
             ,
             but
             thinke
             comfortably
             of
             Christ.
             Those
             that
             have
             offended
             some
             great
             Persons
             ,
             are
             afraid
             ▪
             when
             they
             heare
             from
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             thinke
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             a
             state
             displeasing
             to
             them
             ;
             So
             a
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             any
             sinne
             ,
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             thinking
             that
             God
             accepts
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             lookes
             to
             heare
             nothing
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             some
             message
             of
             anger
             ,
             and
             displeasure
             .
             But
             one
             that
             preserves
             acquaintance
             ,
             due
             distance
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             a
             great
             person
             ,
             heares
             from
             him
             with
             comfort
             before
             he
             breakes
             open
             a
             letter
             ,
             or
             sees
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             supposes
             it
             comes
             from
             a
             friend
             ,
             one
             that
             loves
             him
             .
             So
             as
             we
             would
             desire
             to
             heare
             nothing
             but
             good
             newes
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             acceptation
             of
             all
             that
             we
             doe
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             carefull
             to
             preserve
             our selves
             in
             a
             good
             estate
             ,
             or
             else
             our
             soules
             will
             tremble
             upon
             any
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             
             The
             guilty
             conscience
             argues
             ,
             what
             can
             God
             shew
             to
             me
             ,
             being
             such
             a
             wretch
             .
             The
             heart
             of
             such
             an
             one
             cannot
             but
             misgive
             ,
             as
             where
             peace
             is
             made
             it
             will
             speake
             comfort
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             Gods
             desires
             ;
             and
             of
             
               Saint
               Iohn
            
             ,
             that
             Christ
             so
             loved
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             leaned
             on
             his
             breast
             .
             Every
             one
             cannot
             bee
             a
             Daniel
             ,
             nor
             one
             that
             leanes
             on
             Christs
             bosome
             ,
             there
             are
             degrees
             of
             favour
             ,
             and
             love
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             beloved
             and
             accepted
             of
             him
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             but
             something
             of
             this
             before
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             gathered
             my
             Myrrh
             with
             my
             Spice
             ;
             I
             have
             eaten
             my
             honey-combe
             with
             my
             honey
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             taken
             Contentment
             in
             thy
             Graces
             together
             with
             acceptation
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             delight
             ,
             and
             
               God
               not
               onely
               accepts
               ,
               but
               he
               delights
               in
               ●he
               Graces
               of
               his
               Children
               .
            
             All
             my
             delight
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             is
             in
             those
             that
             are
             excellent
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             Christ
             comes
             with
             an
             inlargement
             of
             what
             hee
             findes
             .
          
           
             Christ
             comes
             ,
             and
             comes
             not
             empty
             ;
             whensoever
             he
             comes
             ,
             but
             with
             abundance
             of
             Grace
             .
             If
             Saint
             Paul
             (
             who
             was
             but
             Christs
             instrument
             )
             could
             tell
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             
             
               I
               hope
               to
               come
               to
               you
               in
               abundance
               of
               Grace
               and
               comfort
               ,
            
             because
             he
             was
             a
             blessed
             instrument
             to
             convey
             good
             from
             Christ
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Conduit-pipe
             ?
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             present
             ,
             come
             with
             Graces
             and
             comfort
             ?
             Those
             that
             have
             communion
             with
             Christ
             therefore
             ,
             have
             a
             comfortable
             communion
             ,
             being
             sure
             to
             have
             it
             inlarge●
             ,
             
             for
             
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               shall
               be
               given
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             true
             of
             his
             last
             comming
             (
             when
             hee
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             )
             
               I
               come
               ,
               and
               my
               reward
               is
               with
               me
            
             ;
             
             but
             also
             of
             all
             his
             intermediate
             commings
             ,
             that
             are
             betweene
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             he
             comes
             not
             onely
             to
             accept
             what
             is
             there
             ,
             but
             still
             with
             his
             reward
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             increase
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             recompence
             all
             that
             is
             good
             with
             the
             increase
             thereof
             .
             This
             made
             his
             presence
             so
             desired
             in
             the
             Gospell
             with
             those
             that
             had
             gracious
             hearts
             ;
             They
             knew
             all
             was
             the
             better
             for
             Christ
             ,
             the
             company
             the
             better
             ,
             for
             he
             never
             left
             any
             house
             ,
             or
             table
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             an
             increase
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             
             of
             Grace
             .
             And
             as
             it
             was
             in
             his
             Personall
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             his
             
               Spirituall
               presence
            
             ,
             he
             never
             comes
             ▪
             but
             he
             increases
             Grace
             and
             Comfort
             .
             
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             Christ
             (
             by
             this
             motive
             )
             that
             thus
             w●e
             shal
             have
             an
             increase
             of
             a
             further
             measure
             of
             grace
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             Christ
             may
             delight
             in
             ,
             for
             our
             Graces
             are
             Honey
             and
             Spices
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             tasts
             sweetnesse
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             more
             with
             him
             .
             To
             him
             that
             overcommeth
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             
               the
               hidden
               Mannah
            
             ;
             they
             had
             Mannah
             before
             ,
             but
             he
             meanes
             they
             shall
             have
             more
             abundant
             communion
             with
             me
             ,
             
             who
             am
             
               the
               hidden
               Mannah
            
             .
             There
             is
             abundance
             in
             him
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             as
             the
             soule
             is
             capable
             of
             abundance
             .
             Therefore
             we
             may
             most
             fruitfully
             and
             comfortably
             be
             conversant
             in
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             because
             our
             soules
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             inlarged
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             their
             fullnesse
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             still
             there
             is
             more
             Grace
             and
             Comfort
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             have
             to
             deale
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             shew
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Honey
             and
             Wine
             ,
             &c.
             
             not
             to
             take
             uncertaine
             grounds
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             may
             be
             a
             foundation
             for
             us
             to
             build
             comfort
             and
             instruction
             on
             ;
             we
             will
             not
             shew
             in
             particular
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Wine
             and
             Honey
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             intended
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             but
             shew
             in
             generall
             how
             acceptable
             the
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             are
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             feed
             him
             ,
             and
             delight
             him
             ,
             as
             hony
             and
             hony
             doe
             us
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             
             filleth
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             have
             comfort
             in
             us
             as
             we
             have
             in
             him
             .
             
               For
               ,
               except
               there
               be
               a
               mutuall
               joy
               in
               one
               another
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               communion
               .
            
             Therefore
             Christ
             furnisheth
             his
             Church
             with
             so
             much
             Grace
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             for
             a
             state
             of
             absence
             heere
             ,
             that
             may
             fit
             her
             for
             communion
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             .
             
             As
             Isaack
             sent
             Rebe●●ah
             before
             the
             marriage
             Iewells
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             to
             weare
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             more
             lovely
             when
             they
             met
             .
             So
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             he
             sends
             to
             his
             Spouse
             from
             heaven
             ,
             Iewells
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             (
             that
             is
             )
             Graces
             wherewith
             adorned
             ,
             he
             may
             delight
             in
             her
             more
             and
             more
             till
             the
             mariage
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             Therefore
             in
             this
             Booke
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             brought
             in
             delighting
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             the
             
               Church
               .
               Thy
               love
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Church
             to
             him
             )
             
               is
               sweeter
               then
               wine
            
             .
             
             Christ
             saith
             to
             the
             Church
             againe
             ,
             
               Thy
               love
               is
               sweeter
               then
               wine
               .
            
             Whatsoever
             Christ
             saith
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             saith
             backe
             againe
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             backe
             againe
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             mutuall
             contentment
             ,
             and
             joy
             one
             in
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             Eate
             O
             friends
             ,
             Drinke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Heere
             is
             an
             Invitation
             ;
             
             when
             he
             comes
             stored
             with
             more
             Grace
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             he
             stirs
             them
             up
             ;
             both
             the
             Church
             ,
             others
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             beare
             good
             will
             to
             his
             People
             that
             they
             would
             delight
             in
             the
             Graces
             ,
             and
             comforts
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Whence
             observe
             ,
             That
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Comforts
             and
             Graces
             of
             others
             ,
             
             ●nd
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             He
             stirreth
             up
             the
             Church
             heere
             as
             well
             as
             
             
             
             
             
             others
             ,
             for
             he
             speakes
             to
             all
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             friends
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             need
             to
             stirre
             her
             up
             to
             injoy
             the
             comfort
             of
             her
             owne
             Grace
             ;
             for
             
               They
               are
               two
               distinct
               benefits
               ,
               to
               have
               Grace
               ;
               and
               to
               know
               that
               wee
               have
               it
               ,
               though
               one
               spirit
               worke
               both
               .
            
             
             The
             spirit
             workes
             Grace
             ,
             and
             shewes
             us
             the
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             yet
             sometimes
             it
             doth
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             .
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               desertion
               ,
               and
               of
               Temptation
               we
               have
               Grace
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               it
               not
               ;
               right
               to
               comfort
               ,
               but
               we
               feele
               it
               not
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             comfort
             of
             a
             secret
             unknowne
             treasure
             :
             but
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             she
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             take
             notice
             of
             her
             owne
             Graces
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             she
             hath
             to
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             
               We
               have
               need
               to
               have
               Christs
               spirit
               to
               helpe
               us
               to
               know
               what
               good
               is
               in
               us
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             a
             Christian
             should
             not
             onely
             examine
             his
             heart
             for
             the
             evill
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             but
             what
             good
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             joy
             and
             be
             thankfull
             .
             And
             since
             Christ
             accepts
             the
             very
             first
             fruits
             ,
             the
             earnest
             ,
             and
             delights
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             know
             what
             hee
             delights
             in
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             go
             boldly
             to
             him
             ,
             considering
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             our selves
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             gratiously
             good
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             know
             our
             owne
             Graces
             ,
             for
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             have
             us
             comfortable
             indeed
             ,
             will
             discover
             to
             us
             what
             Cause
             we
             have
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             owne
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             our
             right
             to
             all
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             ,
             
               for
               others
            
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             onely
             joy
             in
             our selves
             ,
             
             and
             in
             our
             owne
             Condition
             ,
             and
             Lot
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             happy
             condition
             of
             every
             good
             
             Christian.
             There
             is
             joy
             in
             heaven
             at
             the
             conversion
             of
             one
             sinner
             .
             
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             joyes
             to
             have
             a
             new
             So●ne
             .
             
               God
               the
               Sonne
            
             to
             see
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             owne
             Redemption
             ,
             that
             one
             is
             pulled
             out
             of
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             .
             And
             
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             new
             Temple
             to
             dwell
             in
             .
             
               The
               Angels
            
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             new
             charge
             to
             looke
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             before
             ,
             to
             joyne
             with
             them
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             joy
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               with
               the
               Angels
            
             joy
             at
             it
             :
             And
             all
             
               True
               hearted
               Christians
            
             joy
             in
             the
             graces
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             For
             
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               have
               glory
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               hath
               2
               comfort
               by
               the
               increase
               
               of
               a
               Saint
               .
            
             The
             prayer
             of
             a
             Christian
             adds
             new
             
             strength
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             what
             a
             happy
             condition
             is
             it
             when
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             the
             Churches
             comfort
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             joy
             meet
             together
             ?
             So
             that
             we
             should
             all
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             in
             creation
             and
             providence
             ;
             when
             we
             see
             plants
             ,
             starres
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             dishonour
             God.
             What
             then
             should
             we
             doe
             for
             his
             gifts
             and
             Graces
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             that
             are
             above
             these
             in
             dignity
             ,
             should
             we
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             gratiously
             good
             ,
             and
             praise-God
             for
             it
             ?
             Thus
             they
             did
             for
             Pauls
             conversion
             ,
             They
             glorified
             God
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             saw
             ,
             
             that
             Paul
             of
             a
             Woolfe
             ,
             was
             become
             not
             only
             a
             sheep
             ,
             but
             a
             Shepheard
             and
             leader
             of
             Gods
             flocke
             ,
             they
             glorified
             God.
             
          
           
             So
             the
             beleeving
             Iewes
             ,
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             
             converted
             they
             
               glorified
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               be
               his
               Garden
               ,
               and
               People
               .
            
             
             When
             Paul
             and
             others
             had
             planted
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             God
             gave
             the
             increase
             ,
             the
             godly
             Iewes
             rejoyced
             at
             that
             good
             .
             So
             we
             that
             are
             Gentiles
             should
             rejoyce
             ,
             to
             heare
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             ,
             then
             there
             will
             be
             a
             generall
             joy
             when
             that
             is
             .
             Want
             of
             joy
             shewes
             want
             of
             grace
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             surer
             Character
             of
             a
             Satanicall
             ,
             and
             Cainish
             disposition
             ,
             then
             to
             looke
             on
             the
             Graces
             of
             Gods
             children
             with
             a
             malignant
             eye
             :
             as
             Caine
             ,
             who
             hated
             his
             Brother
             ,
             because
             his
             workes
             were
             better
             then
             his
             .
             Those
             that
             deprave
             the
             Graces
             of
             God
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             cloud
             them
             with
             disgraces
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             shine
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             have
             the
             sweet
             ointment
             of
             their
             good
             names
             to
             spread
             ,
             but
             cast
             dead
             flies
             into
             it
             ,
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             of
             his
             disposition
             that
             is
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             child
             of
             the
             divel
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             Grace
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             of
             Christs
             and
             of
             the
             Angels
             disposition
             ,
             They
             joy
             at
             the
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             growth
             of
             any
             Christians
             :
             Here
             such
             as
             they
             are
             stiled
             friends
             and
             Beloved
             ,
             and
             indeed
             none
             but
             friends
             and
             beloved
             can
             love
             as
             Christ
             loves
             ,
             and
             delight
             as
             Christ
             delights
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               I
               am
               come
               into
               my
               Garden
               ,
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               :
               I
               have
               gathered
               my
               Myrre
               with
               my
               Spice
               ,
               I
               have
               eaten
               my
               hony-combe
               with
               my
               honey
               ,
               I
               have
               drunk
               my
               wine
               with
               my
               milke
               :
               eate
               O
               friends
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               yea
               ,
               drinke
               abundantly
               ,
               O
               Beloved
               !
            
             
               I
               sleepe
               ,
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           IT
           hath
           beene
           shewed
           how
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           were
           feasting
           together
           .
           Shee
           entreated
           his
           company
           
             to
             come
             into
             his
             Garden
             and
             eat
             his
             pleasant
             fruits
             :
          
           He
           according
           to
           her
           desire
           ,
           was
           come
           ,
           and
           
           not
           onely
           feasted
           on
           the
           Churches
           provision
           ,
           but
           also
           brought
           more
           with
           him
           .
           Christ
           taking
           walks
           in
           his
           Garden
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           every
           particular
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           a
           sweet
           Paradise
           for
           him
           to
           delight
           in
           )
           is
           much
           refreshed
           :
           and
           in
           wi●nesse
           of
           acceptance
           brings
           increase
           .
           What
           greater
           incouragement
           can
           we
           wish
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           being
           by
           nature
           as
           the
           earth
           ,
           since
           the
           fall
           accursed
           ;
           should
           be
           the
           soile
           of
           Christs
           delight
           ,
           planted
           and
           watered
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           we
           yeeld
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           well
           taken
           of
           him
           .
           We
           are
           under
           so
           gracious
           a
           covenant
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           services
           are
           accepted
           :
           not
           onely
           our
           hony
           ,
           but
           hony-combe
           ,
           not
           onely
           our
           wine
           ,
           but
           our
           milke
           ,
           our
           weake
           services
           as
           well
           as
           our
           strong
           :
           because
           the
           spirit
           which
           we
           have
           from
           him
           sweetneth
           all
           .
           As
           in
           Nature
           there
           is
           one
           common
           influence
           from
           heaven
           ,
           but
           yet
           variety
           of
           flowers
           ,
           Violets
           ,
           Roses
           ,
           Gill●flowers
           ,
           Spices
           ,
           all
           sweet
           in
           their
           severall
           kind
           with
           a
           different
           kind
           of
           sweetnesse
           :
           so
           all
           graces
           have
           their
           beginning
           from
           the
           common
           influence
           of
           Christs
           spirit
           ,
           though
           they
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           accepted
           of
           the
           
             Father
             of
             lights
          
           from
           whence
           they
           come
           .
           
           Christ
           wonders
           at
           his
           owne
           grace
           ,
           
           
             O
             woman
             great
             is
             thy
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           
             Cant.
             3.
             6.
             
             Who
             is
             this
             that
             commeth
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             like
             pillars
             of
             smoake
             ,
             perfumed
             with
             myrrh
             and
             frankincense
             ,
             with
             all
             powders
             of
             the
             Merchant
             ?
          
        
         
           Let
           not
           the
           weakest
           of
           all
           others
           be
           discouraged
           ;
           Christ
           lookes
           not
           to
           what
           he
           brings
           so
           much
           as
           out
           of
           what
           store
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           least
           in
           quantity
           ,
           
           may
           be
           most
           in
           proportion
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Widowes
             
             mite
          
           was
           more
           in
           acceptance
           then
           richer
           offerings
           .
           
           
             A
             paire
             of
             turtle
             doves
          
           was
           accepted
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           and
           those
           that
           brought
           but
           
             goats
             haire
          
           to
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           .
        
         
           The
           particulars
           here
           specified
           that
           Christ
           took
           delight
           in
           ,
           and
           inviteth
           others
           to
           a
           further
           degree
           of
           delight
           in
           ,
           are
        
         
           Myrrhe
           and
           Spice
           ,
           hony
           and
           hony-combe
           ,
           milke
           
             
               Which
               shew
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Sweetnesse
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               variety
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               use
            
             
               of
               grace
               and
               Spirituall
               cōfort
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Myrrhe
             and
             Spices
          
           ,
           I
           refresh
           the
           spirits
           ,
           and
           2
           preserve
           from
           putrefaction
           :
           which
           are
           therefore
           used
           in
           embalming
           .
           If
           the
           soule
           be
           not
           embalmed
           with
           grace
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           noisome
           carrion
           soule
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           whatsoever
           commeth
           from
           it
           is
           abominable
           .
        
         
           Milke
           and
           hony
           nourish
           and
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           Wine
           increaseth
           spirits
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           incourageth
           ,
           and
           allayeth
           sorrow
           and
           cares
           .
           
           
             Give
             wine
             to
             him
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             die
             .
          
           The
           sence
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           is
           sweeter
           then
           wine
           ,
           it
           banisheth
           feares
           and
           sorrow
           and
           care
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           mutuall
           delight
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spouse
           we
           observe
           next
           that
           ,
        
         
           
             There
             is
             a
             mutuall
             feasting
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           The
           Church
           bringeth
           what
           she
           hath
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Christ
           comes
           with
           more
           plenty
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           being
           so
           neere
           a
           covenant
           betweene
           him
           and
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           his
           grace
           to
           performe
           all
           offices
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           we
           invite
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           inviteth
           
           us
           .
           There
           is
           not
           the
           meanest
           Christian
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           not
           somewhat
           to
           welcome
           Christ
           withall
           ,
           but
           Christs
           sends
           his
           provision
           before
           ,
           and
           comes
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           to
           his
           owne
           cost
           ;
           he
           sends
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           a
           spirit
           of
           love
           ,
           a
           spirit
           of
           obedience
           .
           Some
           are
           content
           to
           invite
           others
           but
           are
           loth
           to
           goe
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           against
           state
           :
           they
           would
           have
           wherewith
           to
           entertaine
           Christ
           ,
           but
           are
           unwilling
           to
           be
           beholding
           to
           Christ.
           2.
           
           Some
           are
           content
           to
           have
           benefit
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           his
           righteousnesse
           to
           cover
           them
           ,
           &c.
           but
           they
           desire
           not
           grace
           to
           entertaine
           Christ
           :
           but
           a
           heart
           truly
           gracious
           desireth
           both
           to
           delight
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           may
           delight
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           desireth
           grace
           together
           with
           mercy
           ,
           holinesse
           with
           happinesse
           .
           Christ
           could
           not
           delight
           in
           his
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           by
           his
           grace
           had
           not
           a
           love
           planted
           in
           our
           hearts
           to
           him
           .
           But
           to
           come
           to
           speake
           of
           this
           Feast
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           it
           pleaseth
           Christ
           to
           vaile
           heavenly
           matters
           with
           comparisons
           fetcht
           from
           earthly
           things
           that
           so
           he
           may
           enter
           into
           our
           soules
           the
           better
           by
           our
           sences
           .
        
         
           
           Christ
           maketh
           us
           a
           
             feast
             ,
             a
             marriage
             feast
             ,
             a
             marriage
             feast
             with
             the
             Kings
             sonne
             ,
          
           of
           all
           feasts
           the
           most
           magnificent
           .
           A
           feast
           first
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           choise
           rarities
           we
           have
           in
           Christ.
           We
           have
           the
           best
           and
           the
           best
           of
           the
           best
           .
           
             Fat
             things
             and
             the
             marrow
             of
             fatnesse
             ,
          
           
           
             wine
             ,
             and
             wine
             on
             the
             lees
             ,
          
           refined
           that
           preserveth
           the
           strength
           .
           The
           comfor●s
           wee
           have
           from
           Christ
           ,
           are
           the
           best
           comforts
           ,
           the
           peace
           ,
           the
           best
           peace
           ,
           the
           priviledges
           the
           highest
           priviledges
           .
           
             His
             flesh
          
           crucified
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           
           divine
           justice
           ,
           
             is
             meate
             indeed
             ,
             his
             blood
          
           shed
           for
           us
           ,
           
           
             is
             drinke
             indeed
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           the
           only
           meate
           and
           drinke
           to
           refresh
           our
           soules
           :
           because
           these
           feed
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           The
           love
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           in
           giving
           Christs
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           Christs
           love
           in
           giving
           himselfe
           together
           with
           full
           contentment
           to
           divine
           justice
           :
           this
           gift
           it
           is
           that
           the
           soule
           especially
           feeds
           on
           ,
           what
           could
           Christ
           give
           better
           then
           himselfe
           to
           feed
           on
           ,
           he
           thought
           nothing
           els
           worthy
           for
           the
           soule
           to
           feed
           on
           ,
           and
           this
           it
           daily
           feeds
           on
           ,
           as
           daily
           guilt
           riseth
           from
           the
           breakings
           out
           of
           the
           remainder
           of
           corruption
           .
           Other
           dainties
           are
           from
           this
           ,
           from
           hence
           we
           have
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           If
           he
           giveth
           himselfe
           will
           he
           not
           give
           all
           things
           with
           himselfe
           ?
        
         
           As
           Christ
           maketh
           a
           feast
           of
           choise
           things
           for
           
           his
           elect
           and
           choise
           Spouse
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           variety
           as
           in
           a
           feast
           .
           
           
             Christ
             is
             made
             to
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             Wisedome
             ,
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Redemption
             ,
          
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           too
           much
           cast
           downe
           with
           thought
           of
           our
           owne
           folly
           ,
           guilt
           ,
           unholinesse
           and
           misery
           .
           There
           is
           that
           in
           Christ
           which
           answereth
           to
           all
           our
           wants
           ,
           and
           an
           all
           sufficiency
           for
           all
           degrees
           of
           happinesse
           .
           Therefore
           he
           hath
           termes
           from
           whatsoever
           is
           glorious
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           .
           Christ
           is
           
             all
             marrow
             all
             sweetnes
          
           ;
           all
           the
           severall
           graces
           ,
           and
           comforts
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           the
           severall
           promises
           whereby
           they
           are
           made
           over
           and
           conveyed
           unto
           us
           ,
           are
           but
           Christ
           dished
           out
           in
           severall
           manners
           ,
           as
           the
           need
           of
           every
           Christian
           shall
           require
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           the
           Occan
           ,
           
           issuing
           into
           severall
           streames
           ,
           to
           refresh
           the
           city
           of
           God.
           We
           can
           be
           in
           no
           condition
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           a
           promise
           to
           feed
           on
           ,
           and
           
             all
             promises
             are
             yea
             and
             Amen
          
           made
           to
           us
           
             in
             Christ
          
           
           and
           performed
           to
           us
           for
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
           Therefore
           as
           we
           have
           in
           Christ
           a
           feast
           for
           variety
           ,
           so
           for
           sufficiency
           of
           all
           good
           .
           No
           man
           goeth
           hungry
           from
           a
           feast
           .
           It
           was
           never
           heard
           for
           any
           to
           famish
           at
           a
           feast
           .
           In
           Christ
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           abundance
           ,
           but
           redundance
           ,
           a
           diffusive
           and
           a
           spreading
           goodnesse
           .
           As
           in
           breasts
           to
           give
           milke
           ,
           in
           clouds
           to
           drop
           downe
           showers
           ,
           in
           the
           sun
           to
           send
           forth
           beames
           :
           as
           Christ
           is
           full
           of
           grace
           and
           truth
           ,
           so
           he
           fully
           dischargeth
           all
           his
           offices
           .
           There
           is
           an
           overflowing
           of
           all
           that
           is
           good
           for
           our
           good
           .
           He
           that
           could
           multiply
           bread
           for
           the
           body
           ,
           he
           can
           multiply
           grace
           for
           our
           soule
           .
           
           If
           
             he
             giveth
             life
          
           ,
           he
           giveth
           it
           
             in
             abundance
          
           .
           If
           
             he
             giveth
             water
             of
             life
          
           ,
           
           he
           giveth
           rivers
           ,
           not
           small
           streames
           .
           If
           
             he
             giveth
             peace
             and
             joy
          
           ,
           he
           giveth
           it
           
             in
             abundance
          
           ,
           his
           scope
           is
           to
           fill
           up
           our
           joy
           to
           the
           full
           .
           As
           he
           is
           able
           ,
           so
           
             is
             he
             willing
             to
             doe
             for
             us
             farre
             more
             abundantly
             then
             we
             are
             able
             to
             thinke
             or
             speake
             .
          
           
           Where
           Christ
           is
           present
           he
           bringeth
           plenty
           with
           him
           .
           If
           wine
           be
           wanting
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           will
           rather
           turne
           water
           into
           wine
           ,
           then
           there
           should
           be
           a
           faile
           .
        
         
           
           In
           a
           feast
           there
           is
           variety
           of
           friendly
           company
           :
           so
           heere
           friends
           are
           stirred
           up
           to
           refresh
           themselves
           with
           us
           .
           We
           have
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           Angells
           and
           all
           our
           fellow
           members
           in
           Christ
           to
           come
           with
           us
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           no
           envie
           in
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           wherein
           whatsoever
           the
           one
           hath
           the
           other
           hath
           not
           the
           lesse
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           feast
           because
           it
           is
           intended
           for
           rejoycing
           there
           is
           musicke
           ,
           and
           what
           musicke
           like
           to
           the
           
           sweete
           harmony
           betweene
           God
           reconciled
           in
           Christ
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           betweene
           the
           soule
           and
           it selfe
           in
           inward
           peace
           and
           joy
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           shedding
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           We
           doe
           not
           onely
           joy
           but
           glory
           under
           hope
           of
           glory
           ,
           
           and
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           in
           
             God
             now
          
           as
           ours
           ,
           in
           whom
           now
           by
           Christ
           we
           have
           an
           interest
           .
           When
           we
           come
           sorrowfull
           to
           this
           feast
           ,
           we
           depart
           chearfull
           .
           This
           as
           Davids
           harpe
           stills
           all
           passions
           and
           distempers
           of
           spirit
           .
        
         
           The
           founder
           and
           master
           of
           the
           feast
           is
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           withall
           is
           both
           guest
           and
           and
           banquet
           and
           all
           .
           All
           graces
           and
           comforts
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           he
           alone
           that
           infused
           the
           soule
           ,
           can
           satisfie
           the
           soule
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           above
           the
           conscience
           can
           onely
           quiet
           the
           conscience
           ,
           he
           is
           that
           wisdome
           that
           
             sends
             forth
             maides
          
           ,
           
           his
           Ministers
           to
           invite
           to
           his
           feast
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           cheereth
           up
           his
           guests
           as
           here
           .
           Those
           that
           invited
           others
           brought
           oin●ment
           and
           powred
           it
           out
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           welcome
           ,
           and
           to
           cheere
           them
           up
           :
           
           as
           may
           appeare
           by
           our
           Saviours
           speech
           to
           the
           Pharisee
           that
           invited
           him
           .
           So
           we
           have
           from
           Christ
           both
           the
           oyle
           of
           grace
           and
           oyle
           of
           gladnesse
           ,
           
             he
             creates
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             lips
          
           to
           be
           peace
           ,
           
           speaking
           that
           peace
           and
           joy
           to
           the
           heart
           that
           others
           do
           to
           the
           eare
           .
           
           
             He
             raiseth
             Pastors
             according
             
             to
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             to
             feed
             his
             sheepe
             .
          
        
         
           The
           vessels
           wherein
           Christ
           conveyeth
           his
           dainties
           are
           ,
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           we
           come
           to
           enjoy
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           comforts
           and
           graces
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           feast
           of
           grace
           we
           come
           at
           length
           to
           the
           feast
           of
           feasts
           ,
           that
           feast
           of
           glory
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           fullnesse
           of
           pleasures
           for
           ●vermore
           ,
           and
           which
           adds
           to
           the
           fullnesse
           we
           shall
           fully
           know
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           never
           interrupted
           joy
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           then
           that
           we
           cannot
           please
           Christ
           better
           then
           in
           shewing
           our selves
           welcome
           by
           cheerefull
           taking
           part
           of
           his
           rich
           provision
           It
           is
           an
           honour
           to
           his
           bounty
           to
           fall
           too
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           temper
           of
           spirit
           that
           a
           Christian
           aimes
           at
           ,
           to
           
             rejoyce
             alwaies
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           from
           injoying
           our
           priviledges
           in
           him
           .
           We
           are
           not
           bidden
           to
           mourne
           alwaies
           ,
           but
           to
           
             rejoyce
             alwaies
          
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           good
           advisement
           ,
           rejoyce
           and
           
             I
             say
             againe
          
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Paul
             )
             rejoyce
          
           .
           
           Indeed
           we
           have
           causes
           of
           mourning
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           that
           the
           seed
           of
           joy
           should
           be
           sowne
           in
           mourning
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           never
           be
           in
           so
           forlorne
           a
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           if
           we
           understand
           Christ
           and
           our selves
           we
           have
           not
           cause
           of
           joy
           .
           
             In
             me
          
           (
           saith
           
             Christ
             )
             yee
             shall
             have
             peace
             .
          
           The
           world
           will
           feed
           us
           with
           
             bread
             of
             affliction
          
           .
           
           If
           the
           world
           can
           helpe
           it
           we
           shall
           have
           sorrow
           enough
           ,
           and
           Christ
           knowes
           that
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           stirres
           us
           up
           to
           a
           cheerefull
           feeding
           on
           that
           he
           hath
           procured
           for
           us
           .
           He
           hath
           both
           will
           and
           skill
           and
           power
           and
           authority
           to
           feed
           us
           to
           everlasting
           
           life
           ;
           for
           the
           Father
           sent
           him
           forth
           and
           sealed
           him
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           All
           the
           springs
           of
           our
           joy
           are
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Our
           duty
           is
           to
           accept
           of
           Christs
           inviting
           of
           us
           ,
           what
           will
           we
           doe
           for
           him
           if
           we
           will
           not
           feast
           with
           him
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           suffer
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           feast
           with
           him
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           suffer
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           joy
           with
           him
           and
           in
           him
           .
           Happy
           are
           they
           that
           come
           ,
           though
           compelled
           by
           crosses
           and
           other
           sharp
           waies
           .
           If
           we
           rudely
           and
           churlishly
           refuse
           his
           feast
           heere
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           never
           to
           taste
           of
           his
           feast
           hereafter
           .
           Nothing
           provokes
           so
           deepely
           as
           kindnesse
           despised
           .
           It
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Iewes
           rejection
           .
           
           
             How
             shall
             we
             escape
          
           ,
           not
           if
           we
           persecute
           ,
           but
           
             if
             we
             doe
          
           but
           
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
          
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           bring
           with
           us
           ,
           is
           a
           taste
           of
           these
           dainties
           ,
           &
           an
           appetite
           to
           them
           .
           The
           soule
           hath
           a
           taste
           of
           its
           owne
           ,
           and
           as
           all
           creatures
           that
           have
           life
           ,
           have
           a
           tast
           to
           relish
           and
           distinguish
           of
           that
           which
           is
           good
           for
           them
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           offensive
           :
           so
           wheresoever
           spirituall
           life
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           likewise
           a
           taste
           sutable
           to
           the
           sweet
           relish
           that
           is
           in
           spirituall
           things
           .
           God
           should
           loose
           the
           glory
           of
           many
           excellent
           creatures
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           severall
           sences
           to
           discerne
           of
           severall
           goodnesse
           in
           them
           :
           so
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           taste
           in
           the
           soule
           we
           could
           never
           delight
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           rich
           goodnesse
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Tast
           is
           the
           most
           necessary
           sence
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           nearest
           application
           in
           taste
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           
           deceived
           in
           taste
           ,
           we
           heare
           ,
           see
           and
           smell
           before
           ,
           and
           if
           these
           sences
           give
           a
           good
           report
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           
           then
           we
           taste
           of
           it
           and
           digest
           it
           and
           turne
           it
           into
           fit
           nourishment
           :
           so
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           after
           judgement
           of
           the
           fitnesse
           of
           what
           is
           presented
           ,
           tasts
           of
           it
           ,
           delights
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           nourished
           by
           it
           .
           Ther●
           is
           an
           attractive
           drawing
           power
           in
           the
           soule
           whereby
           every
           member
           sucks
           that
           out
           of
           the
           food
           that
           is
           convenient
           for
           it
           :
           so
           the
           soule
           drawes
           out
           what
           is
           well
           digested
           by
           judgement
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           its
           owne
           for
           severall
           uses
           .
        
         
           The
           chiefe
           thing
           that
           Christ
           requireth
           is
           a
           good
           stomacke
           to
           these
           dainties
           .
        
         
           
           The
           meanes
           to
           procure
           an
           appetite
           .
           We
           are
           first
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           spirituall
           wants
           and
           misery
           .
           The
           Passeover
           Lamb
           was
           eaten
           with
           sower
           herbes
           :
           so
           Christ
           crucified
           relisheth
           best
           to
           a
           soule
           affected
           with
           bitternesse
           of
           sin
           :
           whilst
           men
           are
           rich
           in
           their
           owne
           conceipt
           ,
           they
           goe
           empty
           away
           ;
           the
           duties
           and
           performances
           they
           trust
           too
           ,
           are
           but
           husks
           ,
           windy
           empty
           chaffe
           ;
           swelling
           is
           not
           kinde
           nourishment
           .
        
         
           
           That
           which
           hinders
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           the
           stomacke
           are
           ,
           could
           defluxions
           ,
           that
           dull
           and
           flat
           the
           edge
           of
           it
           .
           So
           upon
           plodding
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           cold
           distillations
           drop
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           savour
           and
           desire
           of
           heavenly
           things
           .
           These
           things
           fill
           not
           .
           There
           is
           both
           a
           vanity
           of
           emptinesse
           ,
           and
           a
           vanity
           of
           short
           continuance
           in
           them
           .
           
           
             Why
             should
             we
             lay
             out
             our
             money
             ,
          
           spend
           our
           time
           ,
           our
           wits
           ,
           our
           endeavour
           so
           much
           about
           
           them
           ;
           this
           makes
           so
           many
           starvelings
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Besides
           there
           be
           other
           noysome
           affections
           to
           be
           purged
           ,
           as
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           1.
           which
           breed
           a
           distaste
           and
           disaffection
           to
           spirituall
           things
           ;
           as
           malice
           and
           
             guile
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           How
           can
           Christ
           be
           sweete
           to
           that
           soule
           unto
           which
           revenge
           is
           sweete
           .
        
         
           Exercise
           quickens
           appetite
           .
           Those
           that
           ex●ercise
           
           themselves
           unto
           godlinesse
           ,
           see
           a
           need
           of
           spirituall
           strength
           to
           maintaine
           dutie
           .
           A
           dull
           formalist
           keepes
           his
           round
           ,
           and
           is
           many
           yeares
           after
           where
           he
           was
           before
           ,
           sees
           no
           need
           of
           further
           growth
           or
           strength
           .
           A
           Christian
           life
           managed
           as
           it
           should
           be
           indeed
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           much
           going
           out
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           have
           much
           comming
           in
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           els
           be
           kept
           up
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           a
           journey
           to
           goe
           will
           refresh
           themselves
           for
           afterward
           ,
           least
           they
           faint
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Company
           likewise
           of
           such
           as
           
             labour
             for
             that
             
             blessed
             food
             that
             endureth
             to
             life
             eternull
          
           provoketh
           to
           fall
           too
           as
           the
           rest
           doe
           ,
           
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           equall
           or
           goe
           beyond
           us
           in
           parts
           :
           for
           we
           will
           reason
           with
           our selves
           ,
           have
           not
           I
           as
           much
           need
           as
           they
           ,
           if
           these
           things
           be
           good
           for
           them
           then
           they
           are
           good
           for
           me
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           Saint
           Paul
           foretelleth
           that
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           provoke
           the
           Iewes
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           
           and
           taste
           of
           the
           Banquet
           Christ
           hath
           provided
           for
           both
           .
           Especially
           this
           should
           stirre
           us
           up
           earnestly
           to
           take
           our
           part
           in
           that
           Christ
           hath
           provided
           ;
           because
           we
           know
           not
           how
           soone
           the
           table
           may
           be
           taken
           away
           :
           when
           men
           see
           the
           
           dishes
           in
           removing
           ,
           though
           before
           they
           have
           discoursed
           away
           much
           time
           of
           their
           supper
           ,
           yet
           then
           they
           will
           fall
           fresh
           to
           it
           .
           We
           know
           not
           how
           long
           wisdome
           will
           be
           inviting
           of
           us
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           our
           wisdome
           to
           take
           our
           time
           ,
           least
           we
           put
           off
           so
           long
           ,
           as
           wisedome
           her selfe
           laughs
           at
           our
           destruction
           ,
           and
           a
           famine
           be
           sent
           ,
           of
           all
           famines
           the
           most
           miserable
           ;
           a
           famine
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           may
           pine
           away
           eternally
           without
           comfort
           .
           Christ
           will
           not
           alwaies
           stand
           inviting
           of
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           none
           of
           his
           cheere
           ,
           others
           will
           ,
           and
           shall
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           starve
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           draw
           us
           on
           that
           we
           see
           heere
           Christs
           hearty
           and
           free
           wellcome
           ,
           the
           gracious
           looke
           that
           we
           are
           like
           to
           have
           from
           him
           .
           He
           counts
           it
           an
           honour
           since
           he
           hath
           made
           such
           rich
           provision
           ,
           for
           us
           to
           take
           part
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           part
           shew
           our
           unwillingnesse
           ,
           that
           such
           free
           kindnesse
           should
           be
           refused
           .
           We
           cannot
           honour
           his
           bounty
           more
           then
           to
           feed
           liberally
           of
           that
           he
           liberally
           sets
           before
           us
           .
           We
           are
           glad
           to
           perceive
           our
           friends
           upon
           invitation
           to
           thinke
           themselves
           wellcome
           .
           Let
           us
           open
           our
           mouth
           wide
           since
           Christ
           is
           so
           ready
           to
           fill
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           streightned
           in
           his
           love
           but
           in
           our
           owne
           hearts
           .
           
             The
             widdowes
             oyle
             failed
             not
             till
             her
             vessels
             failed
             .
          
           
           We
           are
           bidden
           to
           delight
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           should
           we
           delight
           ,
           but
           where
           all
           fullnesse
           is
           to
           be
           had
           to
           delight
           in
           ?
           Our
           spirits
           are
           not
           so
           large
           as
           those
           blessed
           comforts
           are
           which
           we
           are
           called
           to
           the
           injoyment
           of
           .
           If
           the
           capacity
           of
           our
           soules
           were
           a
           thousand
           times
           larger
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           so
           large
           a
           sea
           of
           comfort
           
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           comprehend
           it
           ,
           a
           taste
           of
           these
           good
           things
           breed
           
             joy
             unspeakable
          
           ,
           and
           
             peace
             that
             passeth
             understanding
          
           ;
           
           what
           will
           the
           fullnesse
           doe
           ?
           This
           taste
           we
           feele
           in
           the
           ordinances
           will
           bring
           us
           to
           that
           fullnesse
           hereafter
           .
           O
           let
           us
           keepe
           our
           appetites
           for
           these
           things
           which
           are
           so
           delightfull
           ,
           so
           sutable
           to
           the
           soule
           .
           How
           great
           is
           that
           goodnesse
           which
           he
           both
           layes
           up
           for
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           layes
           out
           for
           his
           ,
           even
           here
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           In
           some
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           the
           feasts
           that
           Christ
           hath
           made
           have
           beene
           more
           solemne
           and
           sumptuous
           then
           in
           other
           ,
           thereafter
           as
           Christ
           hath
           been
           more
           or
           lesse
           cleerely
           and
           generally
           manifested
           .
           At
           Christs
           first
           comming
           there
           was
           a
           greater
           feast
           then
           before
           :
           because
           the
           riches
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           were
           then
           layd
           open
           ,
           and
           the
           pale
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           i●larged
           by
           the
           comming
           in
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           so
           will
           there
           be
           a
           royall
           feast
           ,
           when
           the
           Iewes
           shall
           be
           converted
           .
           
           Blessed
           then
           
             shall
             those
             be
             that
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lamb.
          
           Suppers
           are
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           this
           supper
           shall
           be
           furnisht
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           will
           be
           the
           true
           magnificent
           supper
           ,
           when
           all
           that
           belong
           to
           Gods
           election
           shall
           meet
           together
           ,
           and
           feed
           upon
           that
           heavenly
           Manna
           for
           ever
           :
           then
           there
           will
           be
           nothing
           but
           marrow
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           wine
           without
           all
           dregs
           ;
           in
           all
           our
           contentments
           heere
           there
           is
           some
           mixture
           of
           the
           contrary
           ;
           then
           nothing
           but
           pure
           quintessence
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           lets
           fall
           some
           Manna
           in
           this
           
           our
           wildernesse
           ,
           he
           lets
           us
           relish
           that
           now
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           putrifie
           as
           the
           other
           Manna
           did
           ,
           but
           indure
           and
           make
           us
           endure
           for
           ever
           .
           
             It
             s
             the
          
           true
           
             bread
             of
             life
          
           .
        
         
           Marke
           how
           Christ
           drawes
           his
           Spouse
           on
           to
           drinke
           ,
           and
           drinke
           abundantly
           :
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           taking
           too
           much
           :
           where
           the
           spring
           is
           infinite
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           draw
           these
           wells
           drie
           ,
           never
           sucke
           these
           breasts
           of
           consolation
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           strong
           and
           cheerefull
           we
           are
           ,
           the
           better
           service
           we
           shall
           performe
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           accepted
           :
           delight
           is
           as
           sugar
           ,
           sweete
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           it
           sweetens
           all
           things
           els
           .
           The
           joy
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           our
           strength
           .
           Duties
           come
           of
           more
           gracefully
           ,
           and
           religion
           is
           made
           more
           lovely
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           forth
           in
           strength
           and
           cheerefullnesse
           ,
           Christ
           house-keeping
           is
           credited
           hereby
           .
           In
           our
           
             Fathers
             house
             is
             plenty
             enough
          
           .
           When
           the
           Martyrs
           had
           drunke
           largely
           of
           this
           wine
           ,
           it
           made
           them
           forget
           friends
           ,
           riches
           ,
           honours
           ,
           life
           it selfe
           :
           the
           joy
           stirred
           up
           by
           it
           ,
           carried
           them
           through
           all
           torments
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           be
           hindered
           by
           conceipt
           of
           unworthinesse
           ,
           if
           affected
           deepely
           with
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           what
           kinde
           of
           men
           were
           compelled
           to
           the
           banquet
           ,
           the
           blinde
           ,
           the
           lame
           .
           See
           a
           lively
           picture
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Prodigall
           ,
           he
           feares
           sharp
           chiding
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Father
             provides
             a
             rich
             banquet
          
           ,
           
           he
           goeth
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Father
             runs
             to
             meete
             him
          
           .
           Did
           Christ
           ever
           turne
           back
           any
           that
           came
           unto
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           came
           out
           of
           a
           true
           sence
           of
           their
           wants
           ?
        
         
           
           
             Eate
             O
             friends
             .
          
           
             Christ
             out
             of
             the
             largenesse
             of
             his
             affections
             multiplieth
             new
             titles
             and
             compellations
             [
             Beloved
             and
             friends
             ]
             Christ
             provides
             a
             banquet
             ,
             and
             invites
             his
             friends
             not
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Those
               good
               things
            
             that
             neither
             
               eye
               hath
               seene
               ,
               
               nor
               care
               hath
               heard
               ,
               that
               are
               above
               our
               conceipt
               to
               apprehend
               ,
            
             these
             
               are
               provided
               for
               those
               that
               love
               him
               ,
            
             not
             that
             hate
             him
             :
             
             
               he
               mingles
            
             an
             other
             cup
             
               for
               them
               ,
               a
               cup
               of
               wrath
               ,
            
             and
             
               they
               are
               to
               drinke
               up
               the
               very
               dregs
               of
               it
               .
            
             Friendship
             is
             the
             sweetnesse
             ,
             intimatenesse
             and
             strength
             of
             love
             .
             In
             our
             friends
             our
             love
             dwells
             and
             rests
             it selfe
             .
             Conjugall
             friendship
             is
             the
             sweetest
             friendship
             .
             All
             the
             kinds
             and
             degrees
             of
             friendship
             meete
             in
             Christ
             towards
             his
             Spouse
             :
             it
             is
             the
             friendship
             of
             a
             husband
             ,
             of
             a
             brother
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             relation
             in
             the
             world
             wherein
             friendship
             is
             ,
             all
             is
             too
             little
             to
             expresse
             the
             love
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             friendship
             there
             is
             mutuall
             consent
             ,
             an
             union
             of
             judgement
             and
             affections
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mutuall
             sympathy
             in
             the
             good
             and
             ill
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             one
             soule
             in
             two
             bodies
             :
             there
             be
             mutuall
             friends
             and
             mutuall
             enemies
             .
             
             
               Doe
               I
               not
               hate
               them
            
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               that
               hate
               thee
            
             .
             There
             is
             mutuall
             love
             of
             one
             another
             for
             their
             owne
             sakes
             ;
             in
             flattery
             men
             love
             themselves
             most
             ;
             in
             semblance
             love
             others
             but
             all
             is
             in
             reflection
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             liberty
             which
             is
             the
             life
             of
             friendship
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             free
             intercourse
             betweene
             friends
             ,
             a
             free
             opening
             of
             secrets
             :
             so
             heere
             Christ
             openeth
             his
             secrets
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             acquaint
             him
             with
             the
             most
             hidden
             thoughts
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             we
             lay
             open
             all
             our
             cares
             and
             desires
             before
             him
             :
             thus
             Abraham
             was
             called
             Gods
             friend
             ,
             and
             the
             Disciples
             Christs
             friends
             .
             It
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             reveale
             the
             secrets
             of
             Christ
             heart
             to
             us
             ,
             concerning
             our
             owne
             salvation
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             reveale
             himselfe
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             In
             friendship
             there
             is
             mutuall
             solace
             and
             comfort
             one
             in
             another
             .
             Christ
             delighteth
             himselfe
             in
             his
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             delighteth
             her selfe
             in
             her
             love
             to
             
               Christ.
               Christs
            
             delight
             was
             to
             be
             with
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             ours
             is
             to
             be
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             friendship
             there
             is
             a
             mutuall
             honour
             and
             respect
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             some
             difference
             in
             this
             friendship
             ,
             for
             though
             Christ
             calls
             us
             friends
             ,
             and
             therein
             in
             some
             sort
             brings
             himselfe
             downe
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             this
             is
             a
             friendship
             of
             unequalls
             :
             Christs
             honouring
             of
             us
             is
             his
             putting
             honour
             upon
             us
             :
             our
             honouring
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             giving
             him
             the
             
               honour
               due
               to
               his
               name
            
             .
             This
             friendship
             must
             be
             maintained
             by
             due
             respect
             on
             our
             parts
             .
             As
             he
             is
             our
             friend
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             knowes
             how
             to
             correct
             us
             if
             we
             forget
             our
             distance
             .
             If
             he
             heere
             seeme
             to
             use
             us
             hardly
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             he
             may
             use
             us
             the
             more
             kindly
             after
             :
             he
             suffers
             much
             for
             us
             ,
             therefore
             we
             may
             well
             allow
             him
             the
             liberty
             of
             seasonable
             correcting
             of
             us
             .
          
           
           
             He
             that
             inspireth
             friendship
             into
             others
             ,
             will
             undoubtedly
             keepe
             the
             lawes
             of
             friendship
             himselfe
             ,
             will
             count
             our
             enemies
             his
             enemies
             .
             The
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             one
             day
             know
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             friendlesse
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             his
             friendship
             is
             sweet
             ,
             so
             constant
             in
             all
             conditions
             ;
             he
             useth
             not
             his
             friends
             as
             we
             do
             flowers
             ,
             regard
             them
             onely
             when
             they
             are
             fresh
             :
             but
             he
             breeds
             that
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             may
             make
             us
             such
             as
             he
             may
             still
             delight
             in
             us
             ;
             if
             other
             friends
             faile
             (
             as
             friends
             may
             faile
             )
             yet
             this
             friend
             will
             never
             faile
             us
             :
             if
             we
             be
             not
             ashamed
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             be
             ashamed
             of
             us
             .
             How
             comfortable
             would
             our
             life
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             draw
             out
             the
             comfort
             that
             this
             title
             of
             friend
             affordeth
             :
             It
             is
             a
             comfortable
             ,
             a
             fruitfull
             ,
             an
             eternall
             friendship
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             sleepe
             ,
             but
             my
             heart
             waketh
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             Church
             expresseth
             a
             changeable
             passage
             of
             her
             spirituall
             condition
             after
             she
             had
             recovered
             her selfe
             out
             of
             a
             former
             desertion
             ;
             expressed
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             Chapter
             and
             enjoyed
             a
             comfortable
             intercourse
             with
             Christ
             ;
             now
             she
             falleth
             into
             a
             deeper
             desertion
             and
             temptation
             ,
             from
             the
             remainder
             of
             corruption
             getting
             strength
             .
             The
             Church
             now
             falleth
             asleepe
             ,
             then
             was
             awake
             in
             the
             night
             and
             sought
             
             her
             beloved
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             present
             awaking
             ,
             no
             seeking
             ,
             there
             no
             misusage
             by
             the
             watchmen
             as
             
             here
             ,
             there
             she
             findeth
             him
             more
             speedily
             ,
             here
             
             she
             fals
             sick
             with
             love
             before
             Christ
             discovereth
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             Before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             observe
             in
             generall
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               every
               Christian
               is
               subject
               to
               spirituall
               alternations
               .
            
             
             The
             Church
             is
             alwaies
             beloved
             ,
             a
             
               spouse
               ,
               a
               friend
            
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             one
             state
             there
             falleth
             out
             variety
             of
             changes
             .
             No
             creature
             subject
             to
             so
             many
             changes
             as
             man
             ;
             from
             a
             state
             of
             innocency
             he
             fell
             into
             a
             state
             of
             corruption
             ,
             from
             that
             he
             by
             grace
             is
             restored
             to
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             from
             grace
             to
             glory
             ,
             where
             his
             condition
             shall
             be
             as
             Christs
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             as
             heaven
             the
             place
             is
             ,
             altogether
             unchangeable
             .
             And
             in
             that
             state
             of
             grace
             how
             many
             intercourses
             be
             there
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             grace
             in
             us
             alwaies
             remaining
             the
             same
             ,
             once
             beloved
             ,
             for
             ever
             beloved
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             here
             after
             a
             feast
             the
             Church
             falleth
             asleepe
             ,
             see
             it
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             sometimes
             
               strong
               in
               faith
            
             ,
             sometimes
             fearefull
             .
             David
             sometimes
             standing
             ,
             sometimes
             falling
             ,
             sometimes
             recovering
             himselfe
             and
             standing
             faster
             ,
             sometimes
             triumphing
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               light
               of
               my
               countenance
               ,
               
               whom
               shall
               I
               feare
            
             ;
             sometimes
             againe
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               one
               day
               fall
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Saul
               ,
            
             
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Psalme
             he
             begins
             with
             
               Rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thy
               wrath
               ,
            
             and
             ends
             with
             
               Away
               ye
               wicked
               .
               Elias
            
             ,
             though
             zealous
             ,
             yet
             after
             
               flies
               for
               his
               life
            
             .
             So
             
               Iob
               ,
               Peter
            
             ,
             somtimes
             resolute
             and
             valiant
             ,
             otherwhile
             
               sinks
               for
               feare
            
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             variety
             of
             outward
             occurrences
             working
             upon
             the
             diversity
             of
             principles
             in
             us
             nature
             and
             grace
             ,
             
             both
             nature
             and
             
             grace
             are
             alwaies
             active
             in
             us
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             when
             corruption
             gets
             strength
             ,
             then
             we
             find
             a
             sicke
             state
             creeping
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             lose
             our
             former
             frame
             .
             It
             's
             with
             the
             soule
             as
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             in
             a
             certaine
             period
             of
             time
             it
             gathereth
             ill
             humours
             which
             breake
             out
             into
             aguish
             distempers
             at
             length
             :
             so
             the
             reliques
             of
             a
             spirituall
             disease
             not
             carried
             away
             ,
             will
             ripen
             and
             gather
             to
             a
             head
             .
             This
             should
             teach
             us
             when
             we
             are
             well
             to
             study
             to
             keepe
             an
             even
             course
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             first
             stirrings
             :
             and
             likewise
             if
             we
             see
             some
             unevennesse
             in
             our
             wayes
             ,
             not
             to
             censure
             our selves
             or
             others
             over
             harshly
             .
             Exact
             evennesse
             is
             to
             be
             striven
             after
             here
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             in
             another
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             We
             see
             by
             comparing
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             with
             the
             state
             of
             it
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             where
             corruption
             is
             not
             thorowly
             purged
             ,
             and
             a
             carefull
             watch
             kept
             over
             the
             soule
             ,
             there
             after
             a
             recovery
             will
             follow
             a
             more
             dangerous
             distemper
             ,
             corruption
             will
             not
             onely
             strive
             for
             life
             ,
             but
             for
             rule
             .
             If
             there
             had
             beene
             a
             thorow
             reformation
             in
             the
             Church
             after
             her
             former
             trouble
             ,
             and
             a
             thorow
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             she
             would
             not
             thus
             have
             fallen
             into
             a
             more
             dangerous
             condition
             .
             We
             see
             David
             in
             his
             later
             times
             fals
             to
             
               numbring
               of
               the
               people
            
             ;
             and
             Samson
             after
             he
             had
             done
             great
             services
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             length
             shamefully
             betrayes
             his
             strength
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             had
             ruled
             others
             ,
             submits
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             a
             base
             strumpet
             .
             Ionas
             for
             not
             thorough
             repenting
             for
             his
             running
             from
             his
             
             calling
             ,
             falls
             after
             to
             quarrell
             with
             God
             himselfe
             .
             It
             is
             the
             best
             therefore
             to
             deale
             thorowly
             with
             our
             hearts
             ,
             els
             fl●sh
             unsubdued
             will
             owe
             us
             a
             greater
             shame
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             dishonour
             our
             owne
             beginnings
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             comfort
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             occasion
             deeper
             humility
             ;
             and
             hatred
             of
             sin
             in
             those
             that
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             a
             faster
             cleaving
             to
             God
             than
             ever
             before
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Church
             here
             :
             afterwards
             grace
             will
             have
             the
             better
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             We
             may
             observe
             the
             ingenuity
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             laying
             open
             her
             owne
             state
             .
             It
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             Gods
             people
             to
             be
             ingenuous
             in
             opening
             their
             state
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             
               David
               ,
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Ezra
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             thus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             a
             free
             and
             full
             confession
             we
             give
             God
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             wisdome
             in
             knowing
             of
             our
             owne
             condition
             secret
             and
             open
             ,
             we
             give
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             mercy
             that
             will
             not
             take
             advantage
             against
             us
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             over
             us
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             shew
             his
             strength
             against
             us
             .
             We
             yeeld
             unto
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             chiefe
             prerogatives
             ,
             whereupon
             Ioshua
             mooveth
             Achan
             to
             a
             free
             confession
             ,
             
               My
               sonne
               ,
               give
               glory
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             shame
             Satan
             ,
             who
             first
             takes
             away
             shame
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             then
             takes
             away
             shame
             for
             sinne
             ,
             he
             tempts
             us
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             to
             do
             that
             we
             are
             ashamed
             to
             confesse
             ;
             so
             we
             by
             silence
             keepe
             Satans
             counsell
             against
             our
             owne
             soules
             .
             If
             we
             accuse
             our selves
             ,
             we
             put
             him
             out
             of
             office
             ,
             
             who
             is
             
               the
               accuser
               of
               the
               brethren
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             prevent
             likewise
             malicious
             imputations
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             Austin
             answered
             roundly
             and
             well
             when
             he
             was
             upbraided
             with
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             former
             age
             :
             
             what
             ,
             thou
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             findest
             fault
             with
             ,
             I
             have
             condemned
             in
             my selfe
             before
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             ingenuous
             dealing
             easeth
             the
             soule
             ,
             giving
             vent
             to
             the
             griefe
             of
             it
             :
             whiles
             the
             arrowes
             head
             stickes
             in
             the
             wound
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             heale
             :
             
             Sin
             unconfessed
             is
             like
             a
             broken
             peece
             of
             rusty
             iron
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             gotten
             out
             ,
             els
             it
             will
             by
             rankling
             and
             festring
             cause
             more
             danger
             .
             It
             is
             like
             poyson
             in
             the
             stomach
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             presently
             cast
             up
             ,
             it
             will
             infect
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             take
             shame
             to
             our selves
             now
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             shamed
             hereafter
             before
             Angels
             ,
             Divels
             and
             Men
             ?
             How
             carefull
             is
             God
             of
             us
             ,
             by
             this
             private
             way
             to
             prevent
             future
             shame
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             faithfull
             dealing
             with
             our selves
             is
             oft
             a
             meanes
             of
             present
             delivery
             out
             of
             any
             trouble
             .
             David
             in
             the
             32
             Psalme
             4.
             was
             in
             a
             great
             distemper
             both
             of
             body
             and
             spirit
             ;
             his
             moysture
             was
             turned
             into
             the
             drought
             of
             summer
             .
             It
             is
             thought
             he
             made
             this
             Psalme
             betweene
             the
             time
             of
             his
             sinne
             and
             his
             pardon
             .
             What
             course
             taketh
             he
             ?
             
               I
               said
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               resolved
               to
               confesse
               my
               sinne
               ,
               and
               thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               sinne
               .
            
             Upon
             a
             free
             and
             full
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             ingenuous
             confession
             ,
             without
             
               all
               guile
               of
               spirit
            
             ,
             he
             found
             ease
             presently
             both
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             Gods
             severe
             dealing
             with
             
             us
             is
             that
             we
             should
             deale
             severely
             with
             our selves
             ,
             the
             best
             triall
             of
             Religion
             in
             us
             is
             by
             those
             actions
             whereby
             we
             reflect
             on
             our selves
             by
             judging
             and
             condemning
             of
             our selves
             :
             for
             this
             argueth
             a
             spirit
             without
             guile
             .
             Sin
             and
             shifting
             came
             into
             the
             world
             together
             .
             The
             subtilty
             of
             proud
             nature
             ,
             especially
             in
             eminency
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             sinnes
             may
             passe
             for
             vertues
             ;
             because
             sinne
             and
             Satan
             are
             alike
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             cannot
             indure
             to
             appeare
             in
             their
             owne
             colour
             and
             habit
             ;
             and
             so
             those
             that
             oppose
             it
             shall
             be
             accounted
             opposers
             of
             good
             .
             This
             
               guile
               of
               spirit
            
             hath
             no
             blessednesse
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Marke
             further
             one
             signe
             of
             a
             gracious
             soule
             ,
             to
             be
             abased
             for
             lesser
             defects
             ,
             sleepinesse
             and
             indisposition
             to
             good
             .
             One
             would
             thinke
             drowsinesse
             were
             no
             such
             great
             matter
             ;
             O
             but
             the
             Church
             had
             such
             sweet
             acquaintance
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             little
             indisposition
             that
             hindered
             any
             degree
             of
             communion
             was
             grievous
             to
             her
             .
             You
             shall
             have
             a
             Iudas
             ,
             a
             Saul
             ,
             an
             enormious
             offender
             confesse
             great
             falls
             that
             gripe
             his
             conscience
             ;
             all
             shall
             be
             cast
             up
             ,
             that
             the
             conscience
             being
             disburdened
             may
             feele
             a
             little
             ease
             :
             but
             how
             few
             have
             you
             humbled
             for
             dulnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             want
             of
             love
             ,
             of
             zeale
             ,
             and
             cheerfulnesse
             in
             duty
             :
             This
             accompanied
             with
             strife
             against
             it
             ,
             argues
             a
             good
             spirit
             indeed
             .
          
           
             A
             carnall
             man
             is
             not
             more
             humbled
             for
             grosse
             sinnes
             ,
             than
             a
             gracious
             Christian
             for
             wants
             in
             good
             actions
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             with
             him
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             would
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             where
             
             there
             is
             a
             cleare
             and
             heavenly
             light
             ,
             there
             lesser
             mo●es
             are
             discernable
             :
             and
             spirituall
             life
             is
             sensible
             of
             any
             obstruction
             and
             hinderance
             .
             This
             goeth
             in
             the
             world
             for
             unnecessary
             nicety
             :
             the
             world
             straineth
             not
             at
             these
             gnats
             :
             But
             those
             ,
             upon
             whose
             hearts
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             hath
             shined
             ,
             have
             both
             a
             cleare
             sight
             and
             a
             tender
             heart
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             to
             the
             words
             ;
             [
             
               I
               sleep
            
             ]
             The
             Church
             fetcheth
             a
             comparison
             from
             the
             body
             to
             expresse
             the
             state
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             It
             is
             one
             use
             of
             our
             body
             to
             helpe
             us
             in
             spirituall
             expressions
             .
             Whilst
             the
             soule
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             dependeth
             much
             in
             the
             conceiving
             of
             things
             upon
             the
             phantasie
             ,
             and
             the
             phantasie
             upon
             the
             senses
             .
             We
             come
             to
             conceive
             of
             spirituall
             sleep
             by
             sleep
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             well
             enough
             acquainted
             with
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             ,
             as
             she
             consists
             of
             a
             double
             principle
             ,
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             mingled
             together
             in
             all
             parts
             ,
             as
             darknesse
             and
             light
             in
             the
             twilight
             and
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             so
             here
             she
             expresseth
             her
             condition
             in
             regard
             of
             either
             part
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             she
             was
             carnall
             ,
             she
             slept
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             she
             was
             spirituall
             ,
             she
             was
             awake
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             mixt
             condition
             the
             flesh
             for
             the
             present
             prevailed
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             the
             spirit
             had
             its
             working
             ,
             
               she
               slept
               ,
               but
               her
               heart
               waked
               .
            
          
           
             The
             words
             containe
             a
             confession
             ,
             
               I
               sleep
            
             ,
             and
             a
             correction
             ,
             
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
            
             .
             She
             hath
             a
             double
             aspect
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             ill
             ,
             
               her
               sleeping
            
             :
             the
             other
             to
             her
             good
             ,
             
               her
               heart
               in
               some
               degree
               awaked
               .
            
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             a
             discerning
             spirit
             ,
             it
             discovereth
             what
             is
             flesh
             and
             what
             is
             spirit
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             must
             not
             conceive
             this
             sleep
             to
             be
             that
             dead
             sleep
             all
             men
             are
             in
             by
             nature
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             that
             judiciall
             sleepe
             ,
             that
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             which
             is
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             that
             naturall
             sleep
             to
             which
             God
             giveth
             up
             some
             as
             a
             seale
             of
             their
             desperate
             condition
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             meant
             that
             sleepe
             that
             ariseth
             out
             of
             the
             remainder
             of
             corruption
             unsubdued
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             here
             in
             the
             Church
             prevailing
             over
             the
             better
             part
             .
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             have
             both
             their
             intercourse
             in
             us
             as
             Moses
             and
             Amalek
             had
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             stand
             upon
             our
             guard
             ,
             the
             flesh
             will
             get
             the
             upper
             ground
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             .
             The
             best
             are
             no
             further
             safe
             than
             they
             are
             watchfull
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             cleare
             understanding
             of
             this
             observe
             some
             correspondency
             in
             the
             resemblance
             ,
             wherein
             too
             much
             curiosity
             is
             lothsome
             and
             postill-like
             ,
             and
             calleth
             the
             mind
             too
             much
             from
             the
             kernell
             to
             the
             shell
             .
          
           
             Bodily
             and
             spirituall
             sleepe
             resemble
             each
             the
             other
             in
             the
             causes
             ,
             
             in
             the
             effects
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             dangerous
             issue
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sleepe
             of
             the
             body
             commeth
             from
             the
             obstruction
             and
             binding
             up
             of
             the
             senses
             by
             vapours
             which
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             stomacke
             :
             So
             there
             be
             spirituall
             fumes
             of
             worldly
             cares
             and
             desires
             that
             obstruct
             the
             senses
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             therefore
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             counts
             it
             a
             spirituall
             surfetting
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             is
             oppressed
             with
             care
             about
             the
             world
             ;
             
             lusts
             bring
             the
             soule
             a
             
             bed
             :
             Prosperity
             is
             a
             strong
             vapour
             ,
             if
             it
             overcome
             not
             the
             braine
             ,
             yet
             it
             weakeneth
             it
             ,
             as
             strong
             waters
             do
             .
             See
             it
             in
             Salomon
             himselfe
             .
             The
             Disciples
             fell
             asleepe
             in
             the
             garden
             when
             
             they
             were
             oppressed
             with
             heavinesse
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             which
             passions
             will
             have
             the
             like
             effect
             upon
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Sleep
             ariseth
             oft
             from
             wearinesse
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             
             spirit
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             spirituall
             wearinesse
             arising
             from
             discouragements
             and
             too
             much
             expence
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             soule
             upon
             other
             matters
             ,
             upon
             impertinencies
             that
             concerne
             not
             the
             best
             state
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             brought
             asleepe
             by
             musicke
             ,
             so
             many
             
             by
             flattering
             inticements
             and
             insinuations
             of
             others
             joyning
             with
             their
             owne
             flattering
             deceiptfull
             heart
             ,
             are
             cast
             into
             a
             spirituall
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             Sleepe
             ariseth
             from
             want
             of
             exercise
             ,
             when
             
             there
             is
             a
             cessation
             from
             spirituall
             exercise
             about
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             followeth
             a
             spirituall
             sleepe
             .
             Exercise
             keeps
             waking
             .
          
           
             Sleepe
             ariseth
             oft
             from
             cold
             diseases
             ,
             as
             Lethargies
             ;
             from
             cold
             grosse
             humours
             ;
             cold
             ,
             
             earthly
             ,
             grosse
             affections
             about
             the
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             benumne
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             into
             a
             heavy
             ,
             drowsie
             ,
             sleepy
             temper
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             sleepe
             is
             caused
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             poyson
             ,
             especially
             the
             poyson
             of
             Aspes
             which
             
             kils
             in
             sleeping
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             sinfull
             delights
             do
             the
             like
             to
             the
             soule
             :
             insensible
             evils
             are
             the
             most
             dangerous
             evils
             .
          
           
           
             
             Otherwhile
             slothfull
             yawning
             company
             dispose
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             ordinary
             cause
             of
             spirituall
             sleepe
             ,
             than
             conversing
             with
             spirituall
             sluggards
             ,
             that
             count
             it
             a
             high
             point
             of
             wisdome
             not
             to
             be
             forward
             in
             religion
             .
             These
             formall
             proud
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             cold
             themselves
             ,
             so
             they
             labour
             to
             cast
             water
             upon
             the
             heat
             of
             others
             .
             Nay
             those
             that
             are
             otherwise
             good
             ,
             if
             declining
             in
             their
             first
             love
             ,
             will
             incline
             others
             to
             a
             fellowship
             in
             the
             fame
             secure
             temper
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             be
             upbraided
             by
             the
             vigilancy
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
             They
             are
             alike
             in
             the
             effects
             .
             Men
             disposed
             to
             be
             asleep
             desire
             to
             be
             alone
             .
             Those
             likewise
             that
             are
             disposed
             to
             take
             a
             spirituall
             nap
             ,
             will
             avoid
             company
             ,
             especially
             of
             such
             as
             would
             awake
             them
             .
             They
             will
             hardly
             indure
             rowzing
             meanes
             .
          
           
             
             Men
             will
             draw
             the
             curtains
             and
             shut
             out
             light
             ,
             when
             they
             meane
             to
             compose
             themselves
             to
             rest
             .
             So
             when
             men
             favour
             themselves
             in
             some
             wayes
             not
             allowable
             ,
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             be
             disquieted
             by
             the
             light
             ;
             light
             both
             discovereth
             ,
             awaketh
             ,
             and
             stirres
             up
             to
             working
             :
             And
             men
             when
             they
             are
             loth
             to
             do
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             are
             loth
             to
             know
             what
             they
             should
             do
             .
             
               They
               that
               sleepe
               in
               the
               night
               .
            
             
             Asa
             ,
             otherwise
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             shut
             up
             ●he
             Prophet
             in
             prisoa
             for
             doing
             his
             duty
             :
             Much
             of
             the
             anger
             that
             men
             beare
             against
             the
             word
             laid
             open
             to
             them
             is
             because
             it
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             sleepe
             quietly
             in
             their
             sinnes
             .
             Such
             as
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             live
             quietly
             in
             their
             
             sinnes
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             quiet
             and
             honest
             men
             .
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             worse
             signe
             than
             when
             men
             will
             not
             indure
             wholsome
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             they
             are
             in
             an
             ill
             league
             with
             that
             they
             should
             above
             all
             wage
             warre
             against
             .
          
           
             In
             sleepe
             phantasie
             ruleth
             ,
             and
             dreames
             in
             phantasie
             ;
             men
             in
             sleep
             dreame
             of
             false
             good
             ,
             
             and
             forget
             true
             danger
             .
          
           
             Many
             cherish
             golden
             dreames
             ,
             dreame
             of
             meat
             ,
             
             and
             when
             they
             awake
             ,
             their
             soule
             is
             empty
             .
             Vaine
             hopes
             are
             the
             dreames
             of
             waking
             men
             ,
             as
             vaine
             dreams
             are
             all
             the
             waking
             of
             sleeping
             and
             carnall
             men
             ,
             whose
             life
             is
             but
             a
             dreame
             .
          
           
             In
             sleep
             there
             is
             no
             exercise
             of
             senses
             or
             motion
             :
             as
             then
             men
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             good
             or
             ill
             ,
             they
             move
             neither
             to
             good
             or
             ill
             :
             Motion
             followeth
             sensiblenesse
             :
             what
             good
             we
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             ,
             we
             move
             not
             unto
             :
             Hence
             sleep
             is
             of
             kin
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             depriving
             us
             of
             the
             use
             of
             all
             senses
             ;
             and
             a
             secure
             professour
             in
             appearance
             differs
             little
             from
             a
             dead
             professour
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             are
             unactive
             in
             good
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             do
             they
             do
             it
             without
             delight
             ,
             in
             an
             uncomly
             and
             unacceptable
             manner
             ,
             unbeseeming
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian.
             It
             is
             all
             one
             to
             have
             no
             senses
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             use
             them
             ;
             we
             may
             say
             of
             men
             in
             this
             sleepy
             temper
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             idols
             ,
             
               they
               have
               eyes
               and
               see
               not
               ,
               eares
               and
               heare
               not
               ,
            
             &c
             ▪
             
          
           
             So
             likewise
             they
             are
             alike
             in
             danger
             ,
             in
             sleep
             the
             preciousest
             thing
             men
             carry
             about
             them
             is
             taken
             away
             without
             resistance
             :
             and
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             
             let
             loose
             what
             they
             held
             fast
             before
             ;
             were
             it
             never
             so
             rich
             a
             jewel
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             in
             spirituall
             sleepines
             ;
             men
             suffer
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             to
             be
             wrung
             from
             them
             without
             much
             with-standing
             ,
             and
             with
             letting
             fall
             their
             watch
             ,
             let
             fall
             likewise
             ,
             if
             not
             their
             grace
             ,
             yet
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             graces
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             robbed
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             danger
             but
             a
             man
             in
             sleepe
             is
             faire
             for
             ,
             and
             exposed
             unto
             :
             Sisera
             was
             slaine
             asleep
             ,
             
             and
             Ishbosheth
             at
             noone
             day
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             temptation
             ,
             no
             sinne
             ,
             no
             judgement
             ,
             but
             a
             secure
             drowzy
             Christian
             is
             open
             for
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             so
             oft
             inforcing
             watchfulnesse
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             As
             spirituall
             deadnesse
             of
             spirit
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             other
             sinne
             ,
             so
             likewise
             it
             is
             a
             punishment
             of
             them
             ;
             God
             powreth
             a
             spirit
             of
             
               dead
               sleepe
               upon
               men
               ,
               
               and
               closeth
               up
               their
               eyes
               ,
            
             till
             some
             heavy
             judgement
             falleth
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             carnall
             men
             never
             awake
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             till
             they
             awake
             in
             hell
             !
             No
             wonder
             therefore
             that
             Satan
             labours
             to
             cast
             men
             into
             a
             dead
             sleep
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             deludes
             them
             with
             dreames
             of
             a
             false
             good
             ,
             that
             their
             estate
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             like
             so
             to
             continue
             ,
             that
             to
             morrow
             shall
             be
             as
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             no
             danger
             is
             neare
             ,
             though
             Gods
             wrath
             hangeth
             over
             their
             head
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             revealed
             frō
             heaven
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             the
             resemblance
             holds
             .
             Some
             apply
             this
             to
             Constantines
             time
             about
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             upon
             peace
             and
             plenty
             grew
             secure
             ,
             and
             suffered
             Ecclesia●ticall
             abuses
             to
             creepe
             in
             .
             Religion
             
             begat
             plenty
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             devoured
             the
             mother
             .
             
             This
             made
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Stories
             to
             qu●stion
             ,
             
             whether
             the
             Church
             hath
             more
             hurt
             by
             open
             persecution
             ,
             or
             peace
             ,
             when
             one
             Christian
             unde●mineth
             ,
             and
             rageth
             against
             another
             .
             
             Humane
             inventions
             were
             so
             multiplied
             ,
             that
             not
             long
             after
             in
             Augustines
             time
             ,
             he
             complained
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Iews
             was
             more
             tolerable
             than
             theirs
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             Iews
             were
             under
             burdens
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             such
             as
             were
             imposed
             by
             
               God
               himselfe
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               humane
               presumptions
            
             .
             But
             Gerson
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             increaseth
             his
             complaint
             .
             
             If
             (
             O
             Augustine
             )
             thou
             saidst
             thus
             in
             thy
             time
             ,
             what
             wouldest
             thou
             have
             said
             if
             thou
             hadst
             lived
             now
             ,
             when
             men
             (
             as
             a
             toy
             taketh
             them
             in
             the
             head
             )
             will
             multiply
             burdens
             ?
             And
             he
             was
             not
             afraid
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             of
             humane
             constitutions
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             observed
             in
             rigour
             ,
             
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             damned
             .
             Thus
             whilst
             the
             husbandmen
             slept
             ,
             the
             envious
             man
             Satan
             slept
             not
             ,
             but
             few
             his
             tares
             .
             Thus
             Popery
             grew
             up
             by
             degrees
             ,
             till
             it
             overspread
             the
             Church
             .
             Whilst
             the
             watchmen
             that
             should
             have
             kept
             others
             awake
             ,
             fell
             asleep
             themselves
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             answer
             the
             Papists
             ,
             whē
             they
             quarrell
             with
             us
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             errors
             .
             They
             ask
             of
             us
             when
             such
             and
             such
             an
             heresie
             began
             :
             we
             answer
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             should
             have
             observed
             them
             ,
             were
             asleep
             .
             Popery
             is
             a
             mystery
             that
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             degrees
             vnder
             glorious
             pretences
             .
             Their
             errours
             had
             modest
             
             beginnings
             .
             Worshipping
             of
             images
             arose
             from
             reserving
             the
             pictures
             of
             friends
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             arose
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             figurative
             turning
             of
             their
             speech
             to
             some
             that
             were
             dead
             .
             Transubstantiation
             had
             rise
             from
             some
             transcendent
             unwary
             phrases
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             The
             Papacy
             it selfe
             from
             some
             titles
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             .
             Nothing
             in
             Popery
             so
             grosse
             ,
             but
             had
             some
             small
             beginnings
             ,
             which
             being
             neglected
             by
             those
             that
             should
             have
             watched
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             grew
             at
             length
             unsufferable
             .
             No
             wonder
             if
             the
             Papists
             be
             cast
             into
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             they
             have
             drunk
             too
             deep
             of
             the
             whores
             cup.
             They
             that
             worship
             Images
             ,
             are
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             )
             
               like
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               eyes
               and
               see
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             They
             cannot
             discerne
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             ridiculous
             and
             senslesse
             ,
             as
             prayer
             in
             an
             unknowne
             tongue
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             And
             upon
             this
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             let
             us
             add
             this
             caution
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             best
             men
             be
             so
             prone
             to
             sleep
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             safely
             at
             all
             times
             build
             upon
             their
             judgement
             .
             
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             alwaies
             awake
             .
             There
             be
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             things
             we
             may
             appeale
             from
             themselves
             sleeping
             ,
             to
             themselves
             waking
             .
             The
             best
             having
             some
             darknesse
             left
             in
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             some
             lusts
             unsubdued
             in
             their
             affections
             ,
             may
             write
             and
             speak
             somtimes
             out
             of
             the
             worst
             part
             and
             principle
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             out
             of
             
             the
             best
             ,
             when
             they
             keepe
             not
             close
             to
             the
             rule
             .
          
           
             When
             our
             adversaries
             presse
             us
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             we
             appeale
             to
             them
             where
             they
             speak
             advisedly
             and
             of
             purpose
             .
             When
             they
             were
             not
             awaked
             by
             heretiques
             ,
             they
             speake
             somtimes
             unworthily
             ,
             and
             give
             advantages
             to
             heretiques
             that
             followed
             .
             
             It
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             adversaries
             to
             make
             the
             unwarrantable
             practice
             of
             the
             ancienter
             time
             a
             rule
             of
             their
             practice
             ,
             and
             the
             doubtfull
             opinions
             of
             the
             ancients
             their
             owne
             grand
             tenets
             .
             Wherein
             in
             both
             they
             deale
             unsafely
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             injuriously
             towards
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             upon
             grounds
             in
             some
             things
             dissent
             ,
             which
             liberty
             (
             oft
             when
             they
             should
             not
             )
             they
             will
             take
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             howsoever
             this
             sleepy
             condition
             agreeth
             to
             the
             former
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             I
             wish
             there
             were
             not
             cause
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             our selves
             ,
             in
             this
             latter
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             many
             of
             the
             ancient
             heresies
             are
             revived
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             evils
             that
             accompany
             long
             peace
             ,
             take
             hold
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             prevaile
             too
             farre
             if
             we
             do
             not
             rowze
             up
             our selves
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             in
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             and
             usually
             they
             flowrish
             and
             fall
             together
             .
             When
             there
             is
             a
             sleep
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             there
             is
             a
             sleep
             of
             the
             State.
             A
             civill
             sleep
             is
             ,
             when
             in
             grounds
             of
             danger
             there
             is
             no
             apprehension
             of
             ●anger
             ,
             and
             this
             sleep
             is
             a
             punishment
             of
             spirituall
             sleep
             ,
             
             when
             with
             Ephraim
             a
             State
             hath
             
               gray
               haires
               and
               knoweth
               
               it
               not
               ,
            
             when
             judgements
             abroad
             will
             not
             awake
             men
             .
             When
             noise
             and
             pinching
             will
             not
             awake
             ,
             the
             sleep
             must
             needs
             be
             deep
             .
             The
             whole
             world
             almost
             is
             in
             combustion
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             many
             countries
             thought
             themselves
             as
             safe
             a
             little
             before
             their
             troubles
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             think
             our selves
             .
             If
             feare
             of
             outward
             dangers
             will
             not
             awake
             ,
             then
             spirituall
             dangers
             will
             not
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             secret
             and
             not
             obvious
             to
             sense
             .
             No
             wonder
             then
             if
             few
             will
             believe
             our
             report
             of
             the
             fearefull
             condition
             of
             wicked
             men
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             A
             man
             may
             be
             startled
             &
             awaked
             with
             outward
             dangers
             that
             is
             spi●itually
             fottish
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             carelesse
             of
             outward
             danger
             ,
             will
             be
             regardlesse
             of
             what
             we
             say
             in
             spirituall
             dangers
             .
             The
             feare
             of
             danger
             may
             be
             the
             greater
             ,
             when
             (
             as
             it
             was
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             )
             those
             that
             should
             be
             watchfull
             themselves
             ,
             &
             awake
             others
             ,
             instead
             of
             awaking
             rock
             the
             cradle
             ,
             &
             cry
             
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             yet
             we
             must
             never
             forget
             to
             be
             mindfull
             with
             thankfulnesse
             for
             peace
             and
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             which
             yet
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             alwaies
             suspecting
             the
             readinesse
             of
             nature
             to
             grow
             secure
             under
             the
             abundance
             of
             favours
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             blesse
             our selves
             in
             that
             condition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             sleep
             is
             creeping
             upon
             us
             ,
             by
             comparing
             our
             present
             condition
             with
             our
             former
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             in
             a
             more
             wakefull
             frame
             .
             When
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             were
             in
             exercise
             in
             us
             .
             If
             we
             differ
             from
             that
             we
             were
             ,
             then
             all
             is
             not
             well
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Compare
             our selves
             againe
             with
             that
             state
             and
             frame
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             bee
             in
             :
             for
             sometimes
             a
             Christian
             goes
             under
             an
             uncomfortable
             condition
             ,
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             make
             himselfe
             his
             patterne
             .
             The
             true
             rule
             is
             ,
             that
             description
             that
             is
             in
             the
             word
             of
             a
             waking
             and
             living
             Christian
             ,
             what
             should
             a
             man
             be
             ,
             take
             him
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             varying
             from
             that
             is
             a
             sleepie
             estate
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             
             A
             Christian
             should
             walke
             
               in
               the
               Comfort
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             live
             and
             walke
             by
             faith
             ,
             hee
             should
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             resist
             temptations
             .
             Faith
             should
             worke
             by
             love
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             our selves
             should
             move
             us
             to
             honour
             our selves
             as
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             disdaine
             to
             defile
             our selves
             by
             sinne
             ,
             our
             hope
             if
             it
             bee
             waking
             will
             purge
             us
             and
             make
             us
             sutable
             to
             the
             condition
             we
             hope
             for
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Company
             we
             hope
             to
             have
             fellowship
             with
             there
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Againe
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             examples
             of
             others
             that
             are
             more
             gratious
             ,
             I
             have
             as
             many
             incouragements
             to
             bee
             thankfull
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             fruitfull
             ,
             they
             enjoy
             no
             more
             meanes
             then
             I
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             abound
             in
             assurance
             ,
             are
             comfortable
             in
             all
             conditions
             ,
             J
             am
             downe
             in
             a
             little
             trouble
             ,
             subject
             to
             passion
             ,
             to
             barrennesse
             ,
             and
             distrust
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             promises
             of
             God
             made
             to
             sowing
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             thus
             a
             man
             may
             discerne
             hee
             is
             a
             sleepe
             by
             comparing
             himselfe
             with
             others
             that
             are
             better
             then
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Againe
             ,
             it
             's
             evident
             that
             we
             are
             
               growing
               on
            
             to
             a
             sleepie
             condition
             by
             this
             ,
             when
             wee
             
             finde
             a
             backwardnesse
             to
             spirituall
             duties
             ,
             as
             to
             prayer
             ,
             thankesgiving
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             conference
             ,
             it
             should
             bee
             the
             joy
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             his
             prerogative
             )
             to
             come
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             and
             to
             be
             inabled
             to
             doe
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             above
             himselfe
             .
             When
             what
             is
             spirituall
             in
             a
             duty
             will
             not
             downe
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             our
             soules
             are
             in
             a
             sleepie
             temper
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             proportion
             betweene
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             businesse
             in
             heavenly
             duties
             ,
             whom
             doe
             we
             speake
             to
             but
             God
             ,
             whom
             doe
             we
             heare
             speake
             in
             the
             Word
             but
             God
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             temper
             of
             those
             that
             speake
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             heare
             him
             speake
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             regardfull
             ,
             reverent
             ,
             observant
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             watchfull
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             what
             observance
             they
             shew
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             receive
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             or
             to
             put
             up
             any
             request
             to
             him
             ,
             
             
               Offer
               this
               to
               thy
               King
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             by
             Malachy
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             drowsily
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             heare
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             &c.
             offer
             this
             cariage
             to
             man
             ,
             will
             hee
             take
             it
             at
             thy
             hands
             .
             Oh
             the
             mercy
             of
             our
             patient
             God
             ,
             that
             will
             indure
             such
             services
             as
             we
             most
             frequently
             performe
             !
             by
             this
             indisposednesse
             to
             duty
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             may
             wee
             discover
             our
             sleepinesse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             the
             soule
             begins
             to
             admire
             outward
             excellencies
             ,
             when
             it
             awakes
             much
             to
             profits
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             when
             men
             admire
             great
             men
             ,
             rich
             men
             ,
             great
             places
             ,
             the
             strength
             and
             fat
             of
             the
             soule
             are
             consumed
             by
             feeding
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             spirituall
             
             things
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             faint
             and
             drowsie
             .
             By
             these
             and
             the
             like
             signes
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             search
             the
             state
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             And
             to
             〈◊〉
             us
             up
             the
             more
             ,
             Consider
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             secure
             sleepie
             estate
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             but
             a
             man
             is
             exposed
             unto
             in
             a
             secure
             estate
             ,
             
             therefore
             the
             divell
             labours
             all
             hee
             can
             to
             cast
             men
             into
             this
             temper
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             doe
             before
             he
             can
             make
             him
             fall
             into
             any
             grosse
             sinne
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             asleepe
             hee
             is
             in
             a
             fit
             frame
             for
             any
             ill
             action
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             temper
             fit
             for
             the
             divell
             to
             worke
             upon
             to
             bring
             into
             any
             dreame
             or
             error
             ,
             to
             inflame
             the
             fancies
             and
             conceits
             with
             outward
             excellencies
             ,
             the
             divell
             hath
             a
             faculty
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             make
             outward
             things
             great
             that
             are
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             such
             sinnes
             little
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             awake
             would
             affright
             us
             ;
             hee
             workes
             strongest
             upon
             the
             fancie
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             is
             sleepie
             or
             a
             little
             drowsie
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             comes
             to
             grosse
             sins
             suddenly
             ,
             but
             hee
             falls
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             first
             to
             slumber
             ,
             and
             from
             slumber
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             from
             sleepe
             to
             security
             ,
             and
             to
             from
             one
             degree
             to
             another
             :
             it
             is
             the
             inlet
             to
             all
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             danger
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             takes
             a
             contrary
             course
             with
             his
             ,
             when
             hee
             would
             preserve
             a
             state
             or
             person
             he
             plants
             in
             them
             first
             a
             spirit
             of
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             danger
             ,
             or
             such
             agood
             to
             bee
             apprehended
             ,
             upon
             watching
             and
             going
             on
             in
             a
             course
             befitting
             that
             condition
             ,
             and
             then
             faith
             (
             if
             it
             bee
             a
             matter
             of
             threatning
             )
             stirres
             up
             feare
             
             which
             maketh
             up
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             this
             is
             Gods
             method
             ,
             when
             hee
             intends
             the
             preservation
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             man
             in
             his
             sleepe
             is
             fit
             to
             loose
             all
             ,
             a
             sleepie
             hand
             lets
             any
             thing
             goe
             with
             ease
             .
             A
             man
             hath
             grace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             hee
             lets
             it
             goe
             in
             his
             spirituall
             sleepinesse
             ,
             grace
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             and
             comfort
             of
             it
             alltogether
             .
             A
             Christian
             hath
             alwaies
             the
             divine
             nature
             in
             him
             that
             workes
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             present
             temper
             and
             feeling
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             differ
             nothing
             from
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             nay
             hee
             may
             come
             to
             feele
             more
             then
             any
             ordinary
             wicked
             man
             feeles
             whiles
             he
             lives
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             divers
             good
             Christians
             doe
             .
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             through
             their
             carelesnesse
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             bee
             robbed
             of
             first
             beginnings
             ,
             by
             yeelding
             to
             delights
             ,
             company
             and
             contentments
             ;
             feeding
             their
             conceits
             with
             carnall
             excellencies
             ,
             so
             favouring
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             flattering
             that
             that
             is
             naught
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             loose
             the
             comfort
             of
             all
             that
             is
             good
             :
             who
             would
             doe
             this
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             a
             little
             broken
             sleepe
             ,
             I
             say
             broken
             sleepe
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             a
             man
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             unquietly
             shall
             he
             sleepe
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             he
             shall
             feele
             startlings
             and
             frights
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             carnall
             delights
             if
             he
             belong
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Besides
             ,
             God
             meets
             them
             with
             some
             crosses
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             gaine
             nothing
             by
             it
             .
             There
             is
             none
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             that
             ever
             gained
             by
             yeelding
             to
             any
             corruption
             ,
             or
             
             drowsinesse
             ;
             though
             God
             saved
             their
             soules
             .
             It
             is
             alwaies
             true
             ,
             a
             secure
             state
             is
             a
             sure
             forerunner
             of
             some
             great
             crosse
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             great
             sinne
             .
             God
             cannot
             endure
             such
             a
             temper
             of
             soule
             ,
             livelesse
             and
             unfeeling
             performances
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             given
             us
             such
             incouragements
             ;
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             distastfull
             to
             God
             when
             we
             goe
             drowsily
             and
             heavily
             about
             His
             worke
             .
             
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               ,
            
             if
             it
             were
             to
             sheath
             his
             sword
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             his
             enemy
             ,
             to
             which
             man
             is
             exceedingly
             prone
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             done
             with
             diligence
             and
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             cursed
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             an
             odious
             temper
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             
             doth
             not
             hee
             deserve
             cheerefull
             service
             at
             our
             hands
             ?
             hath
             he
             beene
             a
             wildernesse
             to
             us
             ?
             doth
             he
             not
             deserve
             the
             marrow
             of
             our
             soules
             ?
             doth
             not
             his
             greatnesse
             require
             it
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             that
             our
             sences
             bee
             all
             waking
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             his
             mercy
             deserve
             ,
             that
             our
             love
             should
             take
             all
             care
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             that
             is
             so
             gratious
             and
             good
             to
             us
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             redemption
             to
             serve
             him
             without
             feare
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             state
             not
             onely
             odious
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             irksome
             to
             our
             owne
             spirits
             ,
             the
             Conscience
             is
             never
             fully
             at
             peace
             in
             a
             drowsie
             state
             or
             in
             drowsie
             performances
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             it
             is
             not
             gracefull
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             breeds
             not
             love
             in
             them
             to
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             dislike
             .
             Carnall
             men
             ,
             let
             them
             see
             a
             Christian
             not
             carry
             
             himselfe
             waking
             as
             he
             should
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             a
             thousand
             times
             worse
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             think
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             such
             a
             course
             doth
             not
             sute
             with
             so
             much
             knowledge
             and
             so
             much
             grace
             .
          
           
             Let
             a
             man
             consider
             ,
             wherefore
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             given
             for
             exercise
             and
             to
             bee
             imployed
             about
             their
             proper
             objects
             ?
             a
             man
             is
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             when
             he
             is
             not
             waking
             ,
             he
             so
             farre
             degenerates
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             yeelds
             unto
             any
             unbeseeming
             carriage
             ;
             wherefore
             hath
             God
             given
             us
             understanding
             ,
             but
             to
             conceive
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             wherfore
             have
             we
             Iudgement
             ,
             but
             to
             judge
             aright
             betweene
             the
             things
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             wherefore
             have
             we
             love
             planted
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             it
             on
             lovely
             objects
             ,
             wherefore
             faith
             ,
             but
             to
             trust
             God
             over
             all
             ,
             wherefore
             hatred
             ,
             but
             to
             fly
             ill
             ,
             wherefore
             have
             we
             affections
             ,
             but
             for
             spirituall
             things
             ;
             when
             therefore
             our
             affections
             are
             dull
             ,
             and
             loose
             their
             edge
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             being
             quick
             onely
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             what
             a
             temper
             is
             this
             ,
             how
             doth
             a
             man
             answer
             his
             Creation
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             a
             new
             Creature
             ,
             wherefore
             are
             all
             graces
             planted
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             hope
             and
             patience
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             in
             exercise
             ,
             and
             waking
             ;
             to
             have
             these
             and
             to
             let
             them
             sleepe
             and
             lie
             unexercised
             ,
             so
             farre
             a
             Christian
             forgets
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             himselfe
             ,
             a
             Christian
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             right
             temper
             should
             bee
             in
             the
             act
             and
             exercise
             of
             what
             is
             good
             in
             him
             ,
             
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             pure
             Act
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             allwaies
             in
             working
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             a
             pure
             act
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             suffering
             but
             all
             action
             ,
             about
             that
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             so
             glorious
             a
             nature
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             is
             in
             act
             ,
             in
             exercise
             ,
             in
             operation
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             is
             more
             or
             lesse
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             more
             or
             lesse
             in
             operation
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             fruitfull
             ,
             what
             a
             world
             of
             good
             might
             Christians
             doe
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             in
             a
             right
             temper
             ,
             what
             a
             deale
             of
             ill
             might
             they
             escape
             and
             avoid
             that
             they
             lie
             in
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             rouze
             up
             their
             soules
             to
             be
             as
             Christians
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             soule
             and
             Conscience
             tells
             them
             ,
             they
             ought
             and
             might
             be
             ,
             did
             they
             rightly
             improve
             the
             meanes
             they
             have
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FOVRTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             VER
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             I
             sleepe
             but
             my
             heart
             wakes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           words
           as
           it
           hath
           beene
           shewed
           containe
           a
           
             Confession
             ,
             I
             sleepe
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Correction
           ,
           my
           
             heart
             waketh
          
           .
           The
           confession
           hath
           been
           handled
           ,
           now
           something
           of
           the
           correction
           or
           exception
           .
        
         
           
             My
             heart
             waketh
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             heart
             you
             know
             includes
             the
             whole
             soule
             ,
             for
             the
             understanding
             is
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               an
               understanding
               heart
            
             .
             To
             lay
             things
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             there
             it
             is
             memorie
             ,
             and
             to
             
               cleave
               in
               heart
            
             is
             to
             cleave
             in
             will.
             To
             
               rejoyce
               in
               heart
            
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             affection
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             Inward
             man
             ,
             (
             as
             Paul
             calleth
             it
             )
             is
             the
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             I
             sleepe
             but
             my
             heart
             waketh
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Church
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             my
             heart
             sleepeth
             ,
             but
             my
             heart
             waketh
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             same
             facultie
             ,
             the
             same
             power
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             of
             grace
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             soule
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             twy-light
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             darkenesse
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             such
             a
             mixture
             .
             In
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             good
             ,
             and
             something
             ill
             ,
             something
             flesh
             ,
             and
             something
             spirit
             .
             The
             heart
             was
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             likewise
             was
             awake
             .
             I
             sleepe
             but
             my
             heart
             waketh
             ;
             
             you
             see
             here
             then
             first
             of
             all
             in
             this
             correction
             ;
             That
             a
             Christian
             hath
             two
             principles
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             whence
             issueth
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             They
             are
             all
             mixed
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             principles
             from
             which
             they
             come
             forth
             ,
             wee
             may
             observe
             further
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             man
             may
             know
             how
             it
             is
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             
             though
             he
             be
             mixed
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             spirit
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             distinguishing
             knowledge
             and
             judgement
             whereby
             he
             knowes
             both
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             evill
             in
             himselfe
             .
             In
             a
             dungeon
             where
             is
             nothing
             but
             darkenesse
             both
             on
             the
             eye
             that
             should
             see
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             which
             should
             bee
             seene
             ,
             he
             can
             see
             nothing
             :
             but
             where
             there
             is
             a
             supernaturall
             principle
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             this
             mixture
             ,
             there
             the
             light
             of
             the
             spirit
             searcheth
             the
             darke
             corners
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             spirit
             
             knoweth
             both
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             himselfe
             and
             his
             owne
             heart
             .
             The
             Spirit
             hath
             a
             light
             of
             its
             owne
             ,
             even
             as
             Reason
             hath
             ,
             how
             doth
             Reason
             know
             what
             it
             doth
             ;
             By
             a
             reflect
             act
             Inbred
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             shall
             a
             man
             that
             is
             naturall
             reflect
             upon
             his
             state
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             hee
             knowes
             ,
             what
             hee
             thinkes
             ,
             what
             hee
             doth
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             the
             soule
             that
             is
             raised
             to
             an
             higher
             estate
             know
             as
             much
             ?
             undoubtedly
             it
             may
             .
             Besides
             we
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             selfe-evidencing
             ,
             it
             shewes
             unto
             us
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             ▪
             The
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             may
             sometimes
             bee
             hindered
             ,
             
             as
             in
             times
             of
             temptation
             ,
             then
             I
             confesse
             a
             man
             may
             looke
             wholy
             upon
             corruption
             ,
             and
             so
             mistake
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             judging
             by
             that
             which
             hee
             sees
             present
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             other
             principle
             which
             is
             concealed
             for
             a
             time
             from
             him
             .
             But
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             in
             such
             a
             temptation
             ,
             he
             knowes
             his
             owne
             estate
             ,
             and
             can
             distinguish
             betweene
             the
             principles
             in
             him
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             grace
             and
             nature
             .
          
           
             Againe
             we
             see
             heere
             in
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             saith
             ,
             
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
            
             ,
             that
             shee
             doth
             acknowledge
             there
             is
             good
             as
             well
             as
             evill
             ;
             As
             the
             Church
             is
             ingenious
             to
             confesse
             that
             which
             is
             amisse
             ,
             
               I
               sleepe
            
             ,
             so
             she
             is
             as
             true
             in
             confessing
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             her selfe
             ;
             
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
            
             ,
             which
             yeelds
             us
             another
             observation
             .
          
           
             Wee
             should
             as
             well
             acknowledge
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             
             as
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
           
             Because
             wee
             must
             not
             beare
             false
             witnesse
             (
             as
             not
             against
             others
             )
             much
             lesse
             against
             our selves
             .
             Many
             helpe
             Satan
             the
             accuser
             and
             plead
             his
             cause
             against
             the
             Spirit
             their
             Comforter
             ;
             in
             refusing
             to
             see
             what
             God
             seeth
             in
             them
             .
             Wee
             must
             make
             conscience
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             good
             as
             well
             as
             the
             evill
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             little
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             in
             particular
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             good
             the
             Church
             here
             confesseth
             ,
             
             when
             shee
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               her
               heart
               waketh
            
             ?
             Shee
             in
             her
             sleepie
             estate
             ,
             first
             hath
             her
             judgement
             sound
             in
             that
             which
             is
             truth
             of
             persons
             ,
             things
             ,
             and
             courses
             .
             Christians
             are
             not
             so
             benighted
             when
             they
             sleepe
             ,
             or
             given
             up
             to
             such
             a
             reprobate
             judgement
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             discerne
             not
             differences
             :
             they
             can
             discerne
             that
             such
             are
             in
             a
             good
             way
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             not
             ;
             that
             such
             meanes
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             not
             ;
             a
             Christian
             oft
             times
             is
             forced
             to
             doe
             worke
             out
             of
             judgement
             ,
             in
             case
             his
             affections
             are
             asleep
             or
             distracted
             ,
             and
             such
             workes
             are
             approved
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             from
             a
             right
             judgement
             and
             conviction
             ,
             though
             the
             evill
             of
             them
             be
             chastised
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             is
             not
             in
             the
             judgement
             .
             
             The
             child
             of
             God
             asleep
             hath
             a
             working
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             choosing
             the
             better
             part
             which
             he
             will
             cleave
             too
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             generall
             purpose
             
               to
               please
               God
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             and
             no
             setled
             purpose
             in
             particular
             for
             to
             sleepe
             thus
             :
             answerable
             to
             his
             judgement
             therefore
             he
             chooseth
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             and
             side
             ,
             he
             ownes
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             even
             in
             evill
             times
             ,
             cleaving
             in
             resolution
             of
             heart
             to
             the
             best
             wayes
             ,
             though
             with
             weakenesse
             .
          
           
           
             Take
             David
             in
             his
             sleepie
             time
             betweene
             his
             repentance
             ,
             and
             his
             foule
             sinne
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             have
             asked
             him
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             given
             you
             an
             answer
             out
             of
             sound
             judgement
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             If
             you
             should
             have
             asked
             him
             what
             course
             he
             would
             have
             followed
             in
             his
             choice
             resolution
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ,
             hee
             would
             have
             answered
             savourly
             .
          
           
             Againe
             there
             remaineth
             affection
             answerable
             
             to
             their
             judgement
             ,
             
             which
             though
             they
             finde
             ,
             and
             feele
             it
             not
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             it
             being
             perhaps
             scattered
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             side
             ,
             joyned
             with
             joy
             in
             the
             well-fare
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             with
             a
             secret
             greefe
             for
             the
             contiarie
             .
             The
             pulses
             will
             beate
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             good
             affections
             will
             discover
             themselves
             ,
             take
             him
             in
             his
             sleepie
             estate
             ,
             the
             judgement
             is
             sound
             in
             the
             maine
             ,
             the
             will
             ,
             the
             affections
             ,
             the
             joy
             ,
             the
             delight
             ,
             the
             sorrow
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             evidence
             his
             
               heart
               is
               awake
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Conscience
             likewise
             is
             awake
             ;
             the
             heart
             
             is
             taken
             ofttimes
             for
             the
             conscience
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             a
             good
             Conscience
             (
             called
             a
             
               merry
               heart
               )
               is
               a
               continuall
               seast
            
             ;
             Now
             the
             conscience
             of
             Gods
             children
             is
             never
             so
             sleepie
             ,
             
             but
             it
             awaketh
             in
             some
             comfortable
             measure
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             it
             may
             be
             deaded
             in
             a
             particular
             act
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             so
             much
             life
             in
             it
             ,
             
             as
             upon
             speech
             ,
             or
             cenference
             ,
             &c.
             there
             will
             be
             an
             opening
             of
             it
             and
             a
             yeelding
             at
             the
             length
             to
             the
             
             strength
             〈◊〉
             spirituall
             reason
             ,
             his
             conscience
             is
             not
             ●eared
             ;
             Dav●d
             was
             but
             a
             little
             rowsed
             by
             Nathan
             ,
             yet
             you
             see
             how
             h●
             presently
             confessed
             ingeniously
             that
             he
             had
             sinned
             ;
             So
             when
             he
             had
             numbred
             the
             people
             ,
             
             his
             conscience
             presently
             smote
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             resolved
             to
             kill
             Naball
             and
             all
             his
             familie
             ,
             
             which
             was
             a
             wicked
             ,
             and
             carnall
             passion
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             was
             nothing
             but
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             was
             stopped
             by
             the
             advise
             ,
             and
             the
             discreet
             counsell
             of
             Abigall
             ,
             we
             see
             how
             presently
             he
             yeelded
             .
             There
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             perpetuall
             tendernesse
             of
             conscience
             in
             Gods
             people
             ,
             all
             the
             difference
             is
             ;
             of
             more
             ,
             or
             lesse
             .
          
           
             And
             ansvverable
             to
             these
             invvard
             povvers
             is
             
             the
             outvvard
             obedience
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             
             in
             their
             sleepie
             estate
             ,
             they
             goe
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             obedience
             ,
             though
             deadly
             and
             coldly
             ,
             and
             not
             vvith
             that
             glory
             that
             may
             give
             others
             good
             example
             ,
             or
             yeeld
             themselves
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             course
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             his
             ordinarie
             vvay
             is
             good
             ,
             hovvsoever
             he
             may
             step
             aside
             ,
             his
             fits
             may
             be
             sleepie
             vvhen
             his
             estate
             is
             vvaking
             .
             We
             must
             distinguish
             betvveene
             a
             state
             and
             a
             fit
             ,
             
             a
             man
             may
             have
             an
             Aguish
             fit
             in
             a
             sound
             body
             ;
             The
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             vvaking
             state
             in
             the
             Invvard
             man
             ,
             the
             by
             courses
             he
             falle●h
             into
             are
             but
             fits
             out
             of
             vvhich
             he
             recovers
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Whence
             for
             use
             let
             us
             magnif●e
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             vvill
             remaine
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             stay
             to
             preserve
             life
             in
             such
             hearts
             as
             ours
             are
             ,
             so
             prone
             to
             security
             ,
             and
             sleepinesse
             ,
             let
             it
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             other
             like
             mercifull
             and
             gracious
             doings
             
             of
             our
             God
             for
             us
             :
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             Spirit
             to
             us
             when
             we
             had
             nothing
             good
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             it
             met
             with
             nothing
             ,
             but
             enmity
             ,
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             indisposednesse
             ;
             Nay
             consider
             how
             he
             debased
             himselfe
             and
             became
             man
             ,
             in
             being
             united
             to
             our
             fraile
             flesh
             after
             an
             admirable
             neerenesse
             ,
             and
             all
             out
             of
             mercy
             to
             save
             us
             .
          
           
             If
             so
             bee
             that
             Satan
             shall
             tempt
             us
             in
             such
             occasions
             ,
             
             
               let
               us
               enter
               into
               our
               owne
               soules
               ,
               and
               search
               the
               truth
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             our
             judgement
             ,
             our
             wills
             ,
             our
             constant
             course
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             principle
             whence
             it
             comes
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             .
             What
             upheld
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             this
             reflect
             act
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             ill
             ,
             thus
             
               David
               ;
               The
               desires
               of
               our
               soule
               are
               towards
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             though
             all
             this
             have
             befallen
             us
             ,
             yet
             have
             we
             not
             forgotten
             thy
             Name
             ,
             
               Psal.
               44.
               20.
            
             this
             will
             ●nable
             us
             to
             appeale
             to
             God
             as
             Peter
             ,
             Lord
             thou
             knowest
             I
             love
             thee
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             good
             estate
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             heart
             waketh
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             never
             totally
             fall
             from
             grace
             ,
             
             though
             they
             sleepe
             yet
             their
             heart
             is
             awake
             .
             The
             prophet
             Esay
             speaking
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Esa.
               6.
               13.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               as
               a
               tree
               ,
               as
               an
               oake
               whose
               substance
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               cast
               their
               leaves
               .
            
             Though
             you
             see
             neither
             fruit
             ,
             nor
             leaves
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             life
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             
               The
               seed
               remaines
               in
               them
            
             ,
             there
             is
             allway
             a
             seed
             remaining
             ,
             
             it
             is
             an
             immotall
             seed
             that
             we
             are
             begotten
             by
             .
             Peter
             when
             he
             denied
             his
             Master
             ,
             was
             like
             an
             Oake
             ,
             
             that
             was
             weather-beaten
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             life
             still
             in
             the
             root
             .
             
             For
             questionlesse
             Peter
             loved
             Christ
             from
             his
             heart
             .
             Sometimes
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             in
             such
             a
             poore
             case
             as
             the
             spirituall
             life
             runneth
             all
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             man
             is
             left
             destitute
             ,
             as
             in
             warres
             ,
             when
             the
             enemie
             hath
             conquered
             the
             field
             ,
             the
             people
             runne
             into
             the
             Citie
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             beaten
             out
             of
             the
             Citie
             they
             runne
             into
             the
             Castle
             :
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             sometimes
             failes
             in
             the
             outward
             action
             ,
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             retireth
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             which
             fort
             it
             is
             impregnable
             ,
             
               My
               heart
               waketh
            
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             outward
             man
             sleepes
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             weake
             dull
             performances
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             actions
             amisse
             too
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             
               the
               heart
               waketh
            
             ;
             As
             we
             see
             in
             a
             swoond
             or
             great
             scares
             ,
             the
             blood
             spirits
             and
             life
             ,
             though
             they
             leave
             the
             face
             and
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             they
             are
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             It
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             
               Eutichus
               ,
               his
               life
               is
               in
               him
               still
               ,
               
               though
               hee
               seemed
               to
               be
               dead
               .
            
             As
             Christ
             said
             of
             Lazarus
             ,
             
             So
             a
             man
             may
             say
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             his
             worst
             state
             ,
             his
             life
             is
             in
             him
             still
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             dead
             ,
             but
             sleepes
             ,
             
               his
               heart
               waketh
            
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             sound
             Doctrine
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             
             agreeable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             loose
             it
             therefore
             :
             but
             make
             use
             of
             it
             against
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             .
             There
             are
             some
             pulses
             that
             discover
             life
             in
             the
             sickest
             man
             ,
             so
             are
             there
             some
             breathings
             and
             spirituall
             motions
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             will
             comfort
             
             in
             such
             times
             .
             These
             two
             never
             faile
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             his
             love
             which
             is
             unchangiable
             ,
             and
             his
             grace
             a
             fruit
             of
             his
             love
             ;
             And
             two
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             the
             impression
             of
             that
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             gracious
             worke
             of
             the
             new
             creature
             .
             
               Christ
               never
               dies
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             as
             hee
             never
             dies
             in
             himselfe
             (
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             )
             so
             he
             never
             dies
             in
             his
             Children
             ,
             there
             is
             alwayes
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             heart
             waketh
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             secret
             of
             Gods
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             only
             belonging
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
             others
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             it
             ,
             They
             shall
             ever
             love
             God
             and
             God
             will
             ever
             love
             them
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             8.
             saith
             ,
             
               Love
               never
               failes
            
             .
             Guifts
             you
             know
             shall
             be
             abolished
             ,
             because
             the
             manner
             of
             knowing
             we
             now
             use
             shall
             cease
             ,
             
               we
               see
               through
               a
               glasse
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               but
               love
               abideth
            
             .
             Doth
             our
             love
             to
             God
             abide
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             his
             love
             to
             us
             whence
             it
             commeth
             ?
             ours
             is
             but
             a
             reflection
             of
             Gods
             love
             .
             Let
             us
             comfort
             our selves
             therefore
             in
             this
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             things
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             wee
             have
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             loose
             to
             morrow
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Iob
             ,
             there
             is
             somewhat
             a
             Saint
             may
             build
             on
             that
             is
             constant
             and
             unmoveable
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               I
               change
               not
               ,
               therefore
               you
               sonnes
               of
               I
               acob
               are
               not
               consumed
               .
            
             God
             should
             deny
             himselfe
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             which
             hee
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             constant
             Nature
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             varie
             this
             way
             .
          
           
           
             
               A
               Christian
               is
               what
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               inward
               man
               is
               ,
            
             It
             is
             a
             true
             speech
             of
             Divines
             
               God
               and
               nature
               beginne
               there
               .
               Art
            
             beginns
             with
             the
             face
             and
             outward
             lyniaments
             ,
             as
             hypocrisie
             ,
             outward
             painting
             ,
             and
             expressions
             :
             But
             grace
             at
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             goes
             to
             the
             Circumference
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             Church
             values
             her selfe
             here
             by
             the
             disposition
             ,
             and
             temper
             of
             her
             heart
             .
             Thus
             I
             am
             for
             my
             outward
             carriage
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               I
               sleepe
               ,
               but
               my
               heart
               that
               waketh
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             enter
             into
             our
             consciences
             and
             soules
             for
             the
             tryall
             of
             our
             estates
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             with
             our
             judgements
             ,
             Doe
             we
             allow
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             with
             our
             affections
             ,
             and
             bent
             to
             good
             things
             ?
             How
             with
             our
             hatred
             ,
             our
             zeale
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             more
             for
             outward
             things
             ,
             then
             for
             inward
             ?
             Wee
             know
             what
             I●hu
             said
             to
             Ionadab
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             him
             into
             his
             Chariot
             ,
             
               Is
               thine
               heart
               as
               mine
               ,
               then
               come
               to
               mee
               ?
            
             So
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             is
             thine
             heart
             as
             mine
             ,
             then
             give
             me
             thy
             hand
             ,
             but
             first
             God
             must
             have
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             handes
             ;
             A
             man
             otherwise
             is
             but
             a
             ghost
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             goes
             up
             and
             downe
             without
             a
             spirit
             of
             its
             owne
             ,
             but
             a
             picture
             ,
             that
             hath
             an
             outside
             ,
             and
             is
             nothing
             within
             .
             Therefore
             especially
             ,
             let
             us
             looke
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               th●re
               were
               such
               an
               heart
               in
               this
               people
            
             (
             saith
             God
             to
             
               Moses
               )
               to
               feare
               〈…〉
               ,
               for
               their
               good
            
             ;
             This
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             Gods
             children
             desire
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             may
             be
             aright
             se●
             .
             
               Wash
               thy
               heart
               O
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             )
             
               from
               thy
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             Indeed
             all
             the
             outward
             man
             depends
             upon
             this
             ;
             Therefore
             Satan
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             get
             this
             fort
             ,
             he
             is
             safe
             ,
             
             and
             so
             Satans
             vicar
             .
             It
             was
             a
             watch-word
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             
               Gregorie
               .
               13.
            
             his
             time
             ,
             in
             
               Queene
               Elizabeths
            
             daies
             ,
             
               My
               Sonne
               ,
               give
               methy
               heart
               ,
            
             dissemble
             ,
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             doe
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             but
             
               Da
               mihi
               cor
            
             ,
             bee
             in
             heart
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             goe
             where
             you
             will.
             God
             is
             not
             content
             with
             the
             heart
             alone
             ,
             (
             the
             Divell
             knowes
             if
             hee
             have
             the
             heart
             ,
             he
             hath
             all
             ,
             But
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             made
             all
             ,
             both
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             he
             will
             have
             all
             )
             but
             yet
             in
             times
             of
             temptation
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             triall
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             hence
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             a
             maine
             difference
             betweene
             one
             Christian
             and
             another
             .
             A
             sound
             Christian
             doth
             what
             he
             doth
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             he
             begins
             the
             workethere
             .
             What
             good
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             loves
             in
             his
             heart
             first
             ,
             judgeth
             it
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             doth
             it
             .
          
           
             An
             Hypocrite
             doth
             that
             he
             doth
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             allowes
             not
             inwardly
             of
             that
             good
             he
             doth
             ;
             hee
             would
             doe
             ill
             ,
             and
             not
             good
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             his
             choice
             .
             The
             good
             that
             he
             doth
             is
             for
             by
             ends
             ,
             for
             correspondence
             ,
             or
             dependance
             upon
             others
             ,
             or
             conformitie
             with
             the
             times
             ,
             to
             cover
             his
             designes
             under
             formalitie
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             know
             he
             outwardly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             inwardly
             ,
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             an
             Hypocrite
             .
             So
             he
             hath
             false
             aymes
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             not
             directed
             to
             a
             right
             marke
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             Gods
             child
             ,
             Whatsoever
             good
             he
             doth
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             first
             ,
             Whatsoever
             ill
             he
             abstaines
             from
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
             
             judging
             it
             to
             be
             naught
             :
             therefore
             he
             hates
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             doe
             it
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             maine
             difference
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             It
             wakes
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             though
             the
             outward
             man
             sleepes
             .
             But
             other
             mens
             hearts
             sleepe
             ,
             when
             they
             wake
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             some
             men
             will
             walke
             and
             doe
             many
             things
             in
             their
             sleepe
             .
             An
             Hypocrite
             is
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             man
             ,
             He
             walkes
             and
             goes
             up
             and
             downe
             ,
             but
             his
             heart
             is
             asleepe
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             the
             thing
             out
             of
             judgement
             ,
             or
             love
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             asleepe
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             he
             hath
             no
             inward
             affection
             unto
             the
             things
             he
             doth
             .
             A
             Christian
             is
             the
             contrary
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             awake
             ,
             When
             hee
             is
             asleepe
             .
          
           
             Another
             difference
             from
             the
             wordes
             you
             may
             have
             thus
             .
             A
             Christian
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             sensible
             of
             the
             contrarieties
             in
             him
             ,
             complaines
             ,
             and
             is
             ashamed
             for
             the
             same
             :
             but
             an
             Hypocrite
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             sensible
             of
             his
             sleepinesse
             ,
             
               I
               sleepe
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Church
             )
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Church
             saith
             shee
             slept
             ;
             
               So
               much
               shee
               did
               not
               sleepe
               :
            
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             asleepe
             ,
             cannot
             say
             he
             is
             asleepe
             ,
             nor
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             
               So
               farre
               ,
               as
               hee
               saith
               hee
               is
               asleepe
               ,
               hee
               is
               awake
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Church
             confesseth
             that
             she
             was
             asleepe
             by
             that
             part
             ,
             that
             was
             awake
             in
             her
             ,
             other
             men
             doe
             not
             complaine
             ,
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             their
             sleepinesse
             ,
             and
             slumbring
             ,
             but
             compose
             themselves
             to
             slumber
             ,
             and
             seeke
             darkenesse
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             friend
             of
             sleepe
             ,
             they
             would
             willingly
             bee
             ignorant
             ,
             to
             keepe
             their
             Conscience
             dull
             ,
             and
             dumbe
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             upbraid
             
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             a
             Carnall
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             sensible
             of
             his
             estate
             as
             here
             the
             Church
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             waking
             state
             is
             a
             blessed
             state
             .
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             you
             see
             supports
             and
             comforts
             her selfe
             that
             she
             was
             waking
             in
             her
             inward
             man
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             happy
             in
             that
             respect
             .
             How
             shall
             we
             do
             to
             keep
             &
             preserve
             our
             soules
             in
             this
             waking
             condition
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             these
             drowsietimes
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Propound
             unto
             them
             waking
             considerations
             ,
             What
             causeth
             our
             sleepes
             ,
             
             but
             want
             of
             matters
             of
             more
             serious
             observation
             ?
             
             None
             will
             sleepe
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             presented
             of
             excellency
             more
             then
             ordinary
             .
             To
             see
             and
             know
             and
             thinke
             of
             what
             a
             state
             we
             are
             now
             advanced
             unto
             in
             Christ
             ,
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             ere
             long
             ,
             yet
             the
             fearefull
             estate
             we
             should
             be
             in
             ,
             if
             God
             leave
             us
             to
             our selues
             ?
             A
             state
             of
             astonishment
             ,
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             ,
             beyond
             speech
             ,
             nay
             beyond
             conceit
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             blessed
             soules
             in
             former
             times
             exercise
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             raise
             and
             stirre
             them
             up
             by
             meditation
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             hold
             their
             soules
             in
             a
             high
             esteeme
             of
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             sleepe
             .
             We
             never
             fall
             to
             sleep
             in
             earthly
             and
             carnall
             delights
             ,
             till
             the
             soule
             let
             its
             hould
             goe
             of
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             and
             ceaseth
             to
             thinke
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             wonder
             at
             them
             .
             What
             made
             Moses
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             delights
             of
             Egypt
             ?
             hee
             saw
             the
             basest
             things
             in
             Religion
             ,
             were
             greater
             ,
             then
             the
             greatest
             things
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             World.
             
             
               Hee
               esteemed
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               better
               then
               the
               greatest
               treasures
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
          
           
           
             Make
             the
             
               heart
               thinke
               of
               the
               shortnesse
               ,
               and
               vanity
               of
               this
               life
               ,
            
             
             with
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             time
             of
             our
             death
             ;
             and
             of
             what
             wondrous
             consequent
             it
             is
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             before
             we
             die
             .
             
               The
               uncertainty
               of
               the
               gales
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             good
             houre
             ,
             
             
             which
             if
             we
             passe
             ,
             we
             may
             never
             have
             the
             like
             againe
             .
             As
             the
             Angell
             descended
             at
             a
             certaine
             houre
             into
             the
             poole
             of
             Bethesda
             ,
             
             when
             those
             that
             entred
             not
             immediatly
             after
             ,
             went
             away
             sicke
             as
             they
             came
             .
             So
             there
             are
             certaine
             good
             howers
             ,
             which
             let
             us
             not
             neglect
             ,
             this
             will
             help
             to
             keepe
             us
             waking
             .
             
               The
               Necessity
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             
             and
             then
             the
             free
             dispensing
             of
             it
             in
             Gods
             good
             time
             ,
             and
             withall
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             
             Remembring
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               )
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               labour
               to
               stirre
               up
               all
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Indeed
             it
             should
             make
             us
             stirre
             up
             our
             hearts
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             ere
             long
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             all
             drawn
             to
             an
             exact
             account
             ,
             before
             a
             strict
             ,
             precise
             Judge
             ;
             And
             shall
             our
             eyes
             then
             be
             sleeping
             and
             carelesse
             ?
             These
             and
             such
             like
             considerations
             out
             of
             spirituall
             wisdome
             we
             should
             propound
             to
             our selves
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             have
             waking
             soules
             ,
             and
             preserve
             them
             in
             a
             right
             temper
             .
          
           
             The
             soule
             is
             as
             the
             object
             is
             that
             is
             presented
             to
             it
             ,
             
             and
             as
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             apprehension
             is
             of
             that
             object
             .
             It
             conduceth
             much
             therefore
             to
             the
             awakening
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             keepe
             faith
             awake
             .
             It
             's
             not
             the
             greatnesse
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             presence
             of
             great
             things
             that
             stirres
             us
             ;
             now
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             to
             make
             things
             powerfully
             present
             to
             
             the
             soule
             :
             for
             it
             sets
             things
             before
             us
             in
             the
             word
             of
             Iebovah
             ,
             that
             made
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             is
             Lord
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             
             to
             give
             a
             being
             to
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             spoken
             .
             Faith
             is
             an
             awakening
             Grace
             ,
             keepe
             that
             awake
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             keepe
             all
             other
             graces
             waking
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             man
             believes
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             on
             fire
             ere
             long
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             shall
             fall
             in
             peeces
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             give
             an
             account
             ;
             before
             that
             time
             we
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             wonder
             we
             stand
             so
             long
             ,
             when
             Cities
             ,
             stone
             walls
             fall
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             come
             to
             suddaine
             periods
             ?
             When
             faith
             apprehends
             ,
             and
             setts
             this
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             it
             affects
             the
             same
             marvellously
             :
             Therfore
             let
             faith
             set
             before
             the
             soule
             some
             present
             thoughts
             according
             to
             its
             temper
             ,
             sometimes
             terrible
             things
             to
             awaken
             it
             out
             of
             its
             dulnesse
             :
             Sometimes
             glorious
             things
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Mercies
             ,
             to
             waken
             it
             out
             of
             its
             sadnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             we
             are
             in
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             let
             faith
             make
             present
             all
             the
             sinnes
             and
             temptations
             that
             usually
             accompany
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             as
             Pride
             ,
             security
             ,
             selfe-applause
             and
             the
             like
             :
             if
             in
             adversitie
             ,
             thinke
             also
             of
             what
             sinnes
             may
             beset
             us
             there
             ,
             this
             will
             awaken
             up
             such
             graces
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             are
             sutable
             to
             such
             an
             estate
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             such
             sinnes
             and
             temptations
             ,
             and
             so
             keepe
             our
             hea●●s
             in
             
               exercise
               to
               godlinesse
            
             :
             then
             which
             ,
             nothing
             will
             more
             prevent
             sleeping
             .
          
           
             And
             withall
             ,
             
             
               labour
               for
               abundance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             for
             what
             makes
             men
             sleepie
             ,
             and
             drowsie
             ?
             
             
               the
               want
               of
               spirits
            
             ,
             wee
             are
             dull
             ,
             and
             overloaden
             with
             grosse
             humours
             ,
             whereby
             the
             strength
             sinkes
             and
             failes
             ?
             Christians
             should
             knovv
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             necessitie
             ,
             if
             they
             vvill
             keepe
             themselves
             waking
             ,
             to
             keepe
             themselves
             spirituall
             .
             Pray
             for
             the
             Spirit
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             life
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             the
             soule
             of
             our
             soule
             .
             What
             is
             the
             bodie
             without
             the
             soule
             ,
             or
             the
             soule
             without
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             a
             dead
             lump
             .
             And
             let
             us
             keepe
             our selves
             in
             such
             good
             vvaies
             ,
             as
             vve
             may
             expect
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             bee
             about
             us
             ,
             vvhich
             vvill
             keepe
             us
             awake
             .
          
           
             
               Wee
               must
               keepe
               our selves
               in
               as
               much
               light
               as
               may
               be
               ,
            
             
             for
             all
             sleepinesse
             comes
             vvith
             darkenes
             ,
             let
             us
             keepe
             our
             soules
             in
             a
             perpetuall
             light
             ,
             when
             any
             doubt
             or
             darke
             thought
             ariseth
             ,
             upon
             yeelding
             thereunto
             comes
             a
             sleepie
             temper
             ,
             sleepinesse
             in
             the
             affections
             ariseth
             from
             darkenesse
             of
             judgement
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             labour
             to
             increase
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             the
             spirituall
             light
             and
             beames
             of
             it
             shine
             in
             at
             our
             windovves
             ,
             the
             better
             it
             vvill
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             to
             keepe
             avvake
             .
             What
             makes
             men
             in
             their
             corruptions
             to
             avoid
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             avvake
             their
             consciences
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             desire
             they
             have
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             they
             knovv
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             knovv
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             must
             practise
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             must
             have
             a
             galled
             conscience
             .
             They
             see
             Religion
             vvill
             not
             stand
             vvith
             their
             ends
             ,
             rich
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             and
             great
             they
             vvill
             be
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             suffer
             the
             light
             to
             grow
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             will
             tell
             them
             
             they
             must
             not
             rise
             ,
             and
             be
             great
             ,
             by
             these
             and
             such
             courses
             .
             A
             gracious
             heart
             vvill
             be
             desirous
             of
             spirituall
             knovvledge
             especially
             ,
             and
             not
             care
             how
             neere
             the
             Word
             comes
             :
             because
             they
             ingeniously
             and
             freely
             desire
             to
             be
             spiritually
             better
             ,
             they
             make
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             yeeld
             to
             the
             invvard
             man
             :
             they
             desire
             to
             knovv
             their
             ovvne
             corruptions
             and
             evills
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             therefore
             love
             the
             light
             
               as
               children
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               day
               .
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               
            
             Sleepe
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             men
             therefore
             of
             darke
             and
             drovvsie
             hearts
             desire
             darkenesse
             for
             that
             very
             end
             that
             their
             consciences
             may
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             
               Labour
               to
               preserve
               the
               soule
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
            
             ;
             because
             feare
             is
             a
             waking
             affection
             ,
             
             yea
             one
             of
             the
             vvakefullest
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               Naturally
               we
               are
               more
               moved
               with
               dangers
               ,
               then
               stirred
               with
               hopes
               :
            
             Therfore
             ,
             that
             affection
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             conversant
             about
             danger
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             rowzing
             and
             waking
             affection
             .
             Preserve
             therfore
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             by
             all
             meanes
             .
             It
             is
             one
             character
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             vvho
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             lost
             almost
             all
             Grace
             (
             to
             his
             feeling
             )
             yet
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             is
             alwayes
             left
             with
             him
             ;
             he
             feares
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therfore
             God
             makes
             that
             awethe
             Bond
             of
             the
             Nevv
             Covenant
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               feare
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               depart
               from
               mee
               ▪
            
             One
             Christian
             is
             better
             then
             another
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             he
             wakes
             ,
             
             and
             feares
             more
             then
             another
             .
             Of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             
             marke
             those
             are
             most
             gracious
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             most
             awfull
             ,
             and
             carefull
             of
             their
             speeches
             ,
             courses
             ,
             and
             demeanours
             :
             tender
             ,
             even
             
             of
             offending
             God
             in
             little
             things
             .
             You
             shall
             not
             have
             light
             ,
             &
             common
             oathes
             come
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             unsavoury
             speeches
             .
             Sometimes
             a
             good
             Christian
             may
             in
             a
             state
             of
             sleepinesse
             be
             faulty
             some
             way
             .
             But
             he
             grovves
             in
             the
             knovvledge
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             his
             ovvn
             infirmities
             ,
             as
             he
             grovves
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             He
             is
             affraid
             to
             loose
             that
             svveet
             Com●munion
             any
             way
             ,
             or
             to
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             alwaies
             
               as
               a
               ●an
               growes
               in
               grace
               ,
               he
               growes
               in
               avvfulnesse
               ,
               and
               in
               jealousie
               of
               his
               owne
               corruptions
               .
            
             Therefore
             let
             us
             preserve
             by
             all
             meanes
             this
             awefull
             affection
             ,
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ;
             Let
             us
             then
             often
             search
             the
             state
             of
             our
             own
             soules
             ,
             our
             going
             backward
             or
             forward
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             betweene
             God
             and
             our
             soules
             ;
             how
             fit
             we
             are
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             ;
             how
             fit
             for
             the
             times
             that
             may
             befall
             us
             ?
             Let
             us
             examine
             the
             state
             of
             our
             own
             soules
             which
             will
             preserve
             us
             in
             a
             waking
             estate
             ,
             especially
             examine
             our selves
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             where
             vve
             live
             ,
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             our
             ovvne
             inclination
             ,
             hovv
             we
             stand
             affected
             and
             byased
             in
             all
             those
             respects
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             jealous
             we
             are
             of
             dangers
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             Those
             that
             vvill
             keep
             vvaking
             soules
             ,
             must
             consider
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             place
             vvhere
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             ;
             vvhat
             sins
             raigne
             ,
             vvhat
             sins
             such
             a
             companie
             as
             they
             converse
             vvith
             ,
             are
             subject
             unto
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             weakenesse
             to
             be
             led
             away
             with
             such
             temptations
             .
             This
             jealousie
             is
             a
             Branch
             of
             that
             feare
             ,
             that
             vve
             spake
             of
             before
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             searching
             of
             our
             ovvn
             hearts
             ,
             and
             dispositions
             .
             It
             is
             a
             
             notable
             meanes
             to
             keep
             us
             awake
             when
             we
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             in
             feare
             of
             such
             sins
             as
             either
             by
             calling
             ,
             custome
             ,
             company
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             we
             live
             in
             ;
             or
             by
             our
             owne
             disposition
             we
             are
             most
             prone
             to
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Christian
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             some
             speciall
             sinne
             to
             vvhich
             he
             is
             more
             prone
             then
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             one
             vvay
             or
             other
             ,
             either
             by
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             complection
             ,
             here
             novv
             is
             the
             care
             and
             vvatchfulnesse
             of
             a
             Christian
             spirit
             ,
             that
             knowing
             by
             examination
             ,
             and
             tryall
             of
             his
             ovvne
             heart
             ,
             his
             vveakenesse
             ,
             he
             doth
             especially
             fence
             against
             that
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             is
             most
             inclined
             to
             ;
             and
             is
             able
             to
             speake
             most
             against
             that
             sinne
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             strongest
             arguments
             to
             dishearten
             others
             from
             practise
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             small
             consequence
             ,
             
             that
             vve
             keepe
             company
             vvith
             vvaking
             and
             faithfull
             Christians
             ,
             such
             as
             neither
             sleepe
             themselves
             or
             do
             willingly
             suffer
             any
             to
             sleepe
             that
             are
             neere
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             report
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             one
             of
             the
             sweating
             sicknesse
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             vvere
             kept
             avvake
             by
             those
             that
             vvere
             vvith
             them
             escaped
             ,
             but
             the
             sicknesse
             vvas
             deadly
             if
             they
             vvere
             suffered
             to
             sleepe
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             best
             fruits
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             and
             of
             our
             spirituall
             good
             acquaintance
             to
             keepe
             one
             another
             avvake
             .
             It
             s
             an
             unpleasing
             vvorke
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             But
             vve
             shall
             one
             day
             cry
             out
             against
             all
             them
             that
             have
             pleased
             themselves
             and
             us
             ,
             in
             rocking
             us
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             thanke
             those
             that
             have
             pulled
             us
             
               with
               feare
            
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             though
             against
             our
             vvills
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             upon
             our
             owne
             hearts
             in
             the
             Conscionable
             use
             of
             all
             these
             meanes
             ,
             in
             their
             severall
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             waking
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             earnest
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             from
             consideration
             of
             the
             present
             age
             and
             season
             in
             which
             we
             live
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             a
             drowsie
             temper
             is
             the
             most
             ordinary
             temper
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             would
             men
             suffer
             idle
             words
             ,
             yea
             filthy
             and
             rotten
             talke
             to
             come
             from
             their
             mouths
             if
             they
             were
             awake
             ?
             Would
             a
             waking
             man
             runne
             into
             a
             pit
             ?
             or
             upon
             a
             swords
             point
             ?
             A
             man
             that
             is
             asleepe
             may
             doe
             any
             thing
             .
             What
             doe
             men
             meane
             when
             they
             feare
             not
             to
             lye
             ,
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             rush
             upon
             the
             pikes
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ?
             When
             they
             say
             one
             thing
             and
             doe
             another
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             dead
             ?
             or
             take
             them
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             asleepe
             ?
             Were
             they
             awake
             ,
             would
             they
             ever
             doe
             thus
             ?
             Will
             not
             a
             fowle
             that
             hath
             wings
             ,
             avoyde
             the
             snare
             ?
             or
             will
             a
             beast
             runne
             into
             a
             pit
             when
             it
             sees
             it
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             snare
             laid
             in
             your
             Play-houses
             ,
             gaming
             houses
             ,
             Common
             houses
             that
             Gentlemen
             frequent
             that
             generally
             professe
             Religion
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Communion
             .
             If
             the
             eye
             of
             their
             soules
             were
             awake
             ,
             would
             they
             runne
             into
             these
             snares
             ,
             that
             their
             owne
             Consciences
             tells
             them
             are
             so
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             any
             goodnesse
             in
             their
             soules
             ,
             it
             is
             wondrous
             sleepie
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             man
             (
             even
             the
             best
             )
             but
             may
             complaine
             something
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             overtaken
             in
             the
             contagion
             of
             these
             infectious
             times
             ,
             they
             catch
             drovvsie
             tempers
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             )
             of
             those
             latter
             times
             .
             
             
               For
               the
               abundance
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               many
               shall
               waxe
               cold
               .
            
             A
             chill
             temper
             ,
             growes
             ever
             from
             the
             coldnesse
             of
             the
             times
             that
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             wherin
             the
             best
             may
             complaine
             of
             coldnesse
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             .
             The
             life
             of
             many
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             is
             a
             continuall
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             especially
             watch
             over
             ourselves
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             liberty
             and
             such
             things
             as
             are
             in
             themselves
             lawfull
             .
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             state
             ,
             when
             a
             Christian
             carries
             himselfe
             so
             in
             his
             liberty
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             condemnes
             him
             not
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             that
             which
             it
             alloweth
             and
             justly
             in
             a
             moderate
             use
             .
             Recreations
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             who
             denies
             it
             ?
             To
             refresh
             a
             mans
             selfe
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             necessary
             .
             
               God
               knew
               it
               well
               enough
            
             :
             Therefore
             hath
             allott●d
             time
             for
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             
               But
               we
               must
               not
               turne
               Recreation
               into
               a
               Calling
               ,
            
             to
             spend
             too
             much
             time
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Where
             there
             is
             least
             feare
             ,
             there
             is
             most
             danger
             alwaies
             .
             Now
             because
             in
             lawfull
             things
             there
             is
             least
             feare
             ,
             
               we
               are
               there
               in
               most
               danger
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             
               Licit
               is
               perimus
               omnes
            
             ,
             more
             men
             perish
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             the
             abuse
             of
             lawfull
             things
             ,
             then
             by
             unlawfull
             ,
             more
             by
             meate
             ,
             then
             by
             poison
             ;
             Because
             every
             man
             takes
             heed
             of
             poison
             ,
             beeing
             he
             knowes
             the
             venome
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             how
             many
             men
             surfet
             ,
             and
             dye
             by
             meate
             ?
             So
             many
             men
             ,
             die
             by
             lawfull
             things
             ,
             they
             eternally
             perish
             in
             the
             abuse
             of
             their
             liberties
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             grosse
             sinnes
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             keepe
             awake
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             carry
             our selves
             so
             in
             our
             liberties
             ,
             that
             we
             condemne
             not
             our
             
             selves
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             .
             We
             will
             conclude
             this
             point
             with
             the
             Meditation
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             a
             waking
             Christian
             ,
             
             when
             he
             is
             in
             his
             right
             temper
             ,
             hee
             is
             an
             excellent
             person
             ,
             fit
             for
             all
             assaies
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             impregnable
             ,
             Satan
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             )
             is
             then
             a
             
               wise
               man
            
             and
             
               hath
               his
               eyes
               in
               his
               head
            
             ;
             he
             knowes
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             state
             ,
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             adversaries
             ,
             the
             snares
             of
             Prosperitie
             ,
             and
             Adversitie
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             conditions
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             he
             being
             awake
             ,
             is
             not
             overcome
             of
             the
             evill
             of
             any
             condition
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             for
             the
             good
             of
             any
             estate
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             waking
             soule
             ,
             he
             sees
             all
             the
             advantages
             of
             good
             ,
             
             and
             all
             the
             snares
             that
             might
             draw
             him
             to
             ill
             .
             What
             a
             blessed
             estate
             is
             this
             ?
             In
             all
             things
             therefore
             watch
             :
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             actions
             .
             There
             is
             a
             danger
             in
             every
             thing
             without
             watchfulnesse
             .
             There
             is
             a
             scorpion
             under
             every
             stone
             (
             as
             the
             Proverbe
             is
             )
             a
             snare
             under
             every
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             condition
             ,
             which
             Satan
             useth
             as
             a
             weapon
             to
             hurt
             us
             .
             Adversitie
             to
             discourage
             us
             ,
             Prosperitie
             to
             puffe
             us
             up
             .
             When
             ,
             if
             a
             Christian
             hath
             not
             a
             waking
             soule
             ,
             Sathan
             hath
             him
             in
             his
             snare
             ;
             In
             Prosperitie
             to
             bee
             proud
             ,
             and
             secure
             ;
             In
             Adversitie
             to
             murmure
             ,
             repine
             ,
             bee
             dejected
             ,
             and
             call
             Gods
             providence
             into
             question
             .
             When
             a
             Christian
             hath
             a
             heart
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             awake
             ,
             then
             his
             Love
             ,
             his
             Patience
             ,
             his
             Faith
             is
             awake
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             bee
             ,
             hee
             is
             fit
             for
             all
             Conditions
             to
             doe
             good
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             good
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             labour
             to
             preserve
             watchfull
             and
             waking
             hearts
             continually
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             live
             ,
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             to
             appeare
             before
             the
             judgement
             seate
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             doe
             what
             we
             should
             doe
             ,
             and
             suffer
             what
             we
             should
             suffer
             ,
             being
             squared
             for
             all
             estates
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FIFT
           SERMON
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             VER
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             that
             knocketh
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Open
             to
             me
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Love
             ,
             my
             Dove
             ,
             my
             Vndefiled
             ;
             For
             my
             bead
             is
             filled
             with
             dew
             ,
             and
             my
             locks
             with
             the
             dropps
             of
             the
             ●ight
             .
          
        
         
           HItherto
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           we
           have
           heard
           largely
           both
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             sleeping
          
           ,
           and
           Heart-waking
           ,
           What
           this
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           Heart-waking
           is
           ;
           How
           it
           comes
           ,
           the
           tryalls
           of
           these
           opposite
           dispositions
           ;
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           excellency
           
           of
           Heartwaking
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           helpes
           ,
           and
           meanes
           both
           to
           shunne
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           preserve
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           the
           church
           having
           so
           freely
           and
           ingeniously
           confessed
           what
           shee
           could
           against
           her selfe
           ,
           proceeds
           yet
           further
           to
           acquaint
           us
           with
           the
           particulars
           in
           her
           heart-waking
           disposition
           ,
           Which
           were
           two-fold
           ,
           shee
           heard
           and
           discerned
           
             the
             voice
             of
             her
             Beloved
          
           ,
           who
           for
           all
           her
           sleepe
           ,
           was
           her
           Beloved
           still
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           that
           ,
           she
           remembers
           all
           his
           sweete
           words
           and
           allurements
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           pressed
           her
           to
           open
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Saying
             ,
             open
             to
             me
             my
             love
             ,
             my
             dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             ,
          
           which
           is
           set
           out
           ,
           and
           amplified
           with
           a
           further
           mooving
           argument
           of
           those
           inconveniences
           Christ
           had
           suffered
           in
           his
           waiting
           for
           entertainement
           in
           her
           heart
           .
           
             For
             my
             head
             is
             filled
             with
             dew
             ,
             and
             my
             locks
             with
             the
             dropps
             of
             the
             night
             .
          
           All
           which
           aggravates
           her
           offence
           ,
           and
           his
           rare
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           patience
           towards
           miserable
           sinners
           ,
           so
           to
           waite
           from
           time
           to
           time
           for
           admission
           into
           our
           wretched
           soules
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           rule
           ,
           and
           governe
           them
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           Therefore
           we
           had
           great
           need
           to
           shunne
           this
           sleepie
           distemper
           of
           soule
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           present
           so
           lockes
           up
           
             the
             everlasting
             gates
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             cannot
             enter
             in
          
           ;
           
           and
           to
           strive
           for
           this
           blessed
           heart-waking
           disposition
           ,
           which
           may
           helpe
           us
           at
           all
           times
           to
           see
           our
           dangers
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           recover
           us
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           heere
           the
           Church
           doth
           at
           length
           ,
           though
           first
           smarting
           and
           well
           beaten
           by
           
             the
             watch-men
          
           ,
           in
           a
           world
           of
           perplexities
           ,
           ere
           she
           
           can
           recover
           the
           sence
           of
           her
           former
           union
           ,
           and
           Communion
           with
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           surely
           ,
           we
           find
           by
           experience
           ,
           what
           a
           woefull
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           hath
           once
           tasted
           how
           gracious
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           long
           without
           a
           sence
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           For
           when
           it
           lookes
           upon
           sinne
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           seperation
           ;
           this
           is
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           deaths
           unto
           it
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Churches
           experience
           must
           be
           our
           warning-peece
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           we
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           into
           this
           spirituall
           sleepe
           :
           Wherein
           yet
           this
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           ,
           that
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           in
           a
           desperate
           dead
           sleepe
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           with
           her
           say
           ,
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           my
           Beloved
           that
           knocks
           ,
           saying
           ,
           open
           unto
           mee
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           you
           have
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Churches
               acknowledgment
               of
               Christs
               voice
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               his
               carriage
               towards
               her
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               Her
               acknowledgment
            
             is
             set
             downe
             heere
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               Beloved
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             caraiage
             ,
             
               Hee
               knockes
            
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             His
             Patience
             in
             suffering
             things
             unworthy
             and
             utterly
             unbeseeming
             for
             him
             .
             
               He
               doth
               not
               onely
            
             knocke
             ,
             but
             he
             continues
             knocking
             ,
             till
             his
             head
             was
             filled
             with
             dew
             ,
             and
             his
             locks
             with
             the
             dropps
             of
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               His
               friendly
               Commpellation
               ,
               open
               to
               me
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               dove
               ,
               my
               undefiled
               .
            
             Loe
             here
             are
             sweet
             actions
             ,
             sweete
             words
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             melt
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Spouse
             .
          
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           
             the
             Churches
             acknowledgement
          
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           Confessing
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             voce
             of
             her
             Beloved
             .
          
           The
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           this
           acknowledgement
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           however
           sleepie
           and
           drowsie
           she
           was
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           her
           heart
           was
           so
           farre
           awake
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           the
           voice
           of
           her
           husband
           .
           The
           point
           is
           this
           ,
        
         
           That
           a
           Christian
           ●oule
           doth
           know
           and
           may
           discer●e
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           yea
           and
           that
           even
           in
           a
           lazie
           ,
           sleepie
           estate
           .
        
         
           
             But
             much
             more
             when
             in
             a
             good
             and
             lively
             frame
             .
             Gods
             Beleevers
             are
             Christs
             sheepe
             ,
          
           
           Now
           
             my
             sheepe
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             heare
             my
             voice
          
           .
           It
           is
           the
           eare
           marke
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           characters
           of
           the
           new
           man
           ,
           
           
             To
             ●as●e
             words
             by
             the
             eare
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Iob
           saith
           )
           he
           hath
           a
           spirituall
           taste
           ,
           a
           discerning
           relish
           in
           his
           eare
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           relisheth
           what
           is
           connaturall
           ,
           and
           sutable
           to
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Now
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           without
           in
           the
           ministery
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           within
           in
           the
           heart
           are
           connaturall
           and
           sutable
           each
           to
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           
             That
             this
             is
             one
             way
             to
             discerne
             a
             true
             Christian
             from
             an
             other
             ,
             even
             by
             a
             taste
             in
             hearing
             .
          
           
           For
           those
           that
           have
           a
           spirituall
           relish
           ,
           they
           can
           heare
           with
           some
           delight
           things
           that
           are
           most
           spirituall
           .
           As
           the
           Heathen
           man
           said
           of
           a
           meadow
           ,
           that
           some
           creatures
           come
           to
           eate
           one
           sort
           of
           herbs
           :
           others
           an
           other
           ,
           all
           that
           which
           is
           fit
           for
           them
           ;
           Men
           ,
           to
           walke
           therein
           for
           delight
           ;
           All
           for
           ends
           sutable
           to
           their
           nature
           .
           So
           in
           comming
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           
           of
           God
           ;
           some
           come
           to
           observe
           the
           elegancy
           of
           words
           and
           phrases
           ,
           some
           to
           catch
           advantage
           (
           perhaps
           )
           against
           the
           speaker
           ,
           men
           of
           a
           divelish
           temper
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           conforme
           themselves
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           places
           they
           live
           in
           ,
           or
           to
           satisfie
           the
           clamours
           of
           a
           troubled
           conscience
           ,
           that
           will
           have
           some
           divine
           dutie
           performed
           ,
           else
           it
           goes
           on
           with
           much
           vexaction
           .
           But
           every
           true
           Christian
           comes
           ,
           and
           relisheth
           what
           is
           spirituall
           ;
           And
           when
           outward
           things
           can
           convey
           in
           similituds
           spirituall
           things
           aptly
           to
           the
           mind
           ,
           he
           relisheth
           this
           not
           as
           elegant
           and
           pleasing
           his
           fancy
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           for
           conveying
           the
           voyce
           of
           Christ
           unto
           his
           soule
           .
           So
           that
           a
           man
           may
           much
           be
           helpt
           to
           know
           his
           state
           in
           Grace
           ,
           and
           what
           hee
           is
           by
           his
           eare
           :
           
             Itching
             eares
          
           usually
           are
           such
           as
           are
           
             led
             with
             lust
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           be
           clawed
           .
           They
           are
           sicke
           and
           nothing
           will
           downe
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           quarrell
           with
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           wholesome
           (
           as
           they
           did
           with
           Manna
           )
           no
           sermons
           will
           please
           them
           ,
           no
           bread
           is
           fine
           and
           vvhite
           enough
           .
           Whereas
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           ovvne
           distemper
           is
           in
           fault
           .
           As
           those
           that
           goe
           in
           a
           ship
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           the
           tossing
           ,
           but
           the
           stomacke
           ,
           that
           causeth
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           the
           choler
           within
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           waves
           vvithout
           .
           So
           the
           disquiet
           of
           these
           men
           that
           nothing
           vvill
           dovvne
           vvith
           them
           ,
           is
           from
           their
           ovvne
           distemper
           .
           If
           Christ
           himselfe
           vvere
           here
           a
           preaching
           ,
           they
           vvould
           be
           sure
           to
           cavill
           at
           something
           ,
           as
           then
           men
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           preached
           in
           his
           ovvne
           person
           ;
           Because
           they
           labour
           of
           
           lusts
           ,
           vvhich
           they
           resolve
           to
           feed
           and
           cherish
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           Observe
           it
           against
           our
           Adversaries
           :
           What
           say
           they
           ?
           Hovv
           shall
           vve
           knovv
           that
           the
           Word
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           For
           this
           heretique
           saith
           thus
           ,
           and
           this
           interprets
           it
           thus
           .
           This
           is
           the
           common
           Objection
           of
           the
           great
           Rabbies
           amongst
           them
           in
           their
           vvritings
           ,
           hovv
           vve
           can
           knovv
           the
           Word
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           considering
           there
           are
           such
           heresies
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           such
           contrariety
           of
           opinions
           concerning
           the
           Scriptures
           read
           in
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Even
           thus
           to
           object
           and
           aske
           ,
           is
           an
           argument
           ,
           and
           testimonie
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           for
           
             His
             sheepe
             know
             his
             voice
          
           ;
           vvho
           hovvsoever
           they
           cannot
           interpret
           all
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           discerne
           in
           the
           Scripture
           vvhat
           is
           sutable
           food
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           unfolding
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           preaching
           ,
           they
           can
           discerne
           agreeable
           food
           for
           them
           ,
           having
           a
           facultie
           to
           reject
           that
           vvhich
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           nourishment
           ,
           to
           let
           it
           goe
           .
           As
           there
           is
           in
           nature
           passages
           fit
           for
           concoction
           ,
           and
           digestion
           ,
           and
           for
           rejection
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           in
           the
           soule
           to
           vvorke
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           that
           vvhich
           
             is
             hard
          
           ,
           yet
           vvholesome
           ,
           vvhat
           is
           fit
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           .
           If
           it
           be
           cast
           dovvne
           ,
           it
           feeds
           upon
           the
           promises
           for
           direction
           ,
           and
           consolation
           ,
           and
           vvhat
           is
           not
           fit
           nourishment
           ,
           that
           it
           rejects
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           of
           a
           contrary
           nature
           ,
           heterogeniall
           .
           Therefore
           vve
           ansvver
           them
           thus
           :
           That
           
             Gods
             sheepe
             heare
             his
             voice
          
           ,
           
           That
           his
           Word
           left
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           vvhen
           it
           is
           unfolded
           )
           his
           
           Spirit
           goes
           together
           with
           it
           ,
           breeding
           a
           relish
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           able
           to
           taste
           and
           relish
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           a
           supernaturall
           power
           and
           Majesty
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           carries
           its
           owne
           evidence
           with
           it
           .
           
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             light
             to
             be
             light
             ?
          
           It
           carries
           evidence
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           light
           .
           
             How
             know
             we
             that
             the
             fire
             is
             hot
             ?
          
           because
           it
           carries
           evidence
           in
           it●
           selfe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           .
           So
           if
           you
           aske
           ,
           
             How
             we
             know
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             it
             carries
             in
             it selfe
             inbred
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             Characters
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             can
             say
             none
             but
             this
             Word
             can
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             hath
             such
             a
             majesty
             and
             power
             to
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             ,
             
             and
             to
             comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             with
             such
             power
             ,
             
             and
             majestie
             ,
             that
             it
             carries
             with
             it
             its
             owne
             evidence
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             argument
             enough
             for
             it
             .
          
           And
           thus
           we
           answer
           them
           ;
           which
           they
           can
           answer
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           by
           cavills
           .
           
             Gods
             sheepe
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           He
           speakes
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           understands
           him
           ,
           
             and
             a
             strangers
             voice
             they
             will
             not
             heare
             .
             Ioh.
             10.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           sure
           way
           of
           understanding
           the
           word
           to
           be
           of
           God
           from
           an
           inbred
           Principle
           of
           the
           majesty
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           a
           powerfull
           worke
           thereof
           on
           the
           soule
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           an
           assent
           so
           grounded
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           a
           sound
           Christian.
           If
           we
           should
           aske
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           there
           be
           so
           many
           ,
           
             that
             Apostatize
             ,
             fall
             away
             ,
             grow
             prophane
             ,
             
             and
             are
             so
             unfruitfull
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ?
          
           notwithstanding
           they
           heare
           so
           much
           as
           they
           doe
           ;
           the
           answer
           is
           ,
           their
           soules
           were
           never
           founded
           ,
           and
           bottomed
           upon
           
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Divine
           truth
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           felt
           it
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ.
           Therfore
           they
           so
           soone
           Apostatize
           ,
           let
           Jesuites
           ,
           or
           seducers
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           They
           were
           never
           perswaded
           from
           inbred
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           others
           from
           strictnesse
           grow
           prophane
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           never
           convinced
           by
           the
           power
           and
           majesty
           of
           the
           truth
           in
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           the
           end
           they
           despaire
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           promises
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           never
           convinced
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           say
           Amen
           to
           all
           the
           promises
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           can
           say
           confidently
           upon
           sound
           experience
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Whereas
           the
           Church
           saith
           here
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           knowes
           this
           voice
           of
           her
           Beloved
           ,
           we
           may
           note
           ,
        
         
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           Christian
           takes
           notice
           of
           the
           meanes
           that
           God
           useth
           for
           their
           salvation
           .
           
        
         
           A
           Christian
           is
           sensible
           of
           all
           the
           blessed
           helpes
           he
           hath
           to
           salvation
           .
           To
           a
           dead
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           meanes
           ,
           or
           no
           meanes
           ,
           but
           a
           Christian
           soule
           takes
           notice
           of
           all
           the
           meanes
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             beloved
             that
             knocketh
             ,
          
           it
           seeth
           Christ
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           marke
           what
           the
           Church
           saith
           moreover
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             ,
          
           
           shee
           acknowledgeth
           
             Christ
             to
             be
             beloved
             of
             her
          
           ;
           though
           shee
           were
           asleepe
           .
           So
           then
           here
           is
           a
           distinction
           ,
           betweene
           the
           sleepe
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           the
           dead
           sleepe
           of
           
           another
           naturall
           man
           ,
           The
           one
           when
           he
           sleepes
           ,
           
             His
             heart
             doth
             not
             onely
             wake
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             awake
             to
             discerne
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           it
           can
           relish
           in
           reading
           what
           is
           spirituall
           and
           good
           ,
           what
           is
           savourie
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
           And
           likewise
           take
           a
           Christian
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           asleepe
           ,
           he
           loves
           Christ
           ,
           he
           will
           do
           nothing
           against
           him
           .
           
             I
             can
             doe
             nothing
          
           (
           ●aith
           
             Paul
             )
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           
           hee
           will
           doe
           nothing
           against
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           new
           Nature
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           cannot
           doe
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           love
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           sinne
           with
           a
           full
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           speake
           against
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           a
           new
           nature
           ,
           that
           leads
           him
           another
           way
           ,
           Christ
           is
           her
           Belovsds
           still
           though
           she
           sleepe
           .
        
         
           Take
           a
           Christian
           at
           the
           lowest
           ,
           his
           heart
           yearnes
           after
           Christ.
           
           
        
         
           Acknowledging
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Beloved
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           conjugall
           chastitie
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           holding
           firme
           to
           the
           covenant
           and
           marriage
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           it
           ,
           hee
           keepes
           that
           unviolable
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           be
           untoward
           ,
           sleepie
           ,
           and
           drowsie
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           alwaies
           a
           conjugall
           spouse-like
           affection
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           leaving
           the
           Churches
           notice
           of
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           We
           come
           
             to
             Christs
             carriage
             towards
             her
          
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 knocketh
              
               ,
               and
               then
               wee
               have
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               Patience
               in
               that
               Carriage
               .
            
          
           
             My
             head
             is
             filled
             with
             dew
             ,
             and
             my
             lockes
             with
             the
             dropps
             of
             the
             night
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           is
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Mercie
           to
           indure
           this
           indignitie
           at
           the
           Churches
           
           hand
           ,
           to
           stand
           at
           her
           courtesie
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           besides
           3.
           the
           Compellation
           ,
           afterwards
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           The
           generall
           observation
           from
           
             Christs
             carriage
          
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
        
         
           That
           Christ
           still
           desires
           a
           further
           and
           further
           communion
           with
           his
           Church
           .
           
        
         
           Even
           as
           the
           true
           soule
           ,
           that
           is
           touched
           with
           the
           Spirit
           desires
           neerer
           and
           neerer
           communion
           with
           Christ.
           So
           hee
           seekes
           neerer
           and
           neerer
           communion
           with
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           by
           all
           sanctified
           meanes
           ;
           Christ
           hath
           never
           enough
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           he
           would
           have
           them
           more
           and
           more
           open
           to
           him
           ,
           our
           hearts
           are
           for
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           heaven
           of
           heavens
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           believing
           Christian
           for
           himselfe
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           he
           contents
           not
           himselfe
           to
           be
           in
           heaven
           alone
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           have
           our
           hearts
           .
           Hee
           knocks
           heere
           ,
           waites
           ,
           speakes
           friendly
           and
           lovingly
           with
           such
           sweete
           wordes
           ,
           
             My
             Love
             ,
             my
             Dove
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           We
           had
           a
           blessed
           Communion
           in
           the
           state
           of
           innocencie
           ,
           and
           shall
           have
           a
           glorious
           communion
           in
           heaven
           ,
           when
           the
           marriage
           shall
           be
           consummated
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           time
           of
           this
           life
           is
           but
           as
           the
           time
           of
           the
           contract
           ,
           during
           which
           there
           are
           yet
           many
           mutuall
           passages
           of
           love
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           a
           desire
           of
           mutuall
           communion
           of
           either
           side
           .
           Christ
           desires
           further
           entertainement
           in
           his
           Churches
           heart
           and
           affection
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           lodge
           ,
           and
           dwell
           there
           :
           And
           likewise
           there
           is
           the
           like
           desire
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           when
           shee
           is
           in
           a
           right
           temper
           ,
           )
           So
           that
           if
           any
           strangenesse
           bee
           betweene
           Christ
           ,
           and
           any
           mans
           soule
           ,
           that
           hath
           
           tasted
           how
           good
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           blame
           Christ
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           delights
           not
           in
           strangenesse
           ;
           Hee
           that
           knockes
           and
           
             stands
             knocking
             ,
             while
             his
             locks
             are
             ●edewed
             with
             the
             dropps
             of
             the
             night
             ?
          
           Doth
           he
           delight
           in
           strangenesse
           ,
           that
           makes
           all
           this
           Love
           to
           a
           Christians
           soule
           ?
           Certainely
           No.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           looke
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           strangenesse
           at
           any
           time
           in
           thine
           owne
           selfe
           ;
           
           As
           ,
           
             Whether
             we
             cast
             our selves
             imprudently
             into
             company
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             consulted
             withall
             ,
          
           in
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           who
           cannot
           doe
           us
           any
           good
           ,
           or
           they
           cast
           themselves
           to
           us
           .
           Evill
           company
           is
           a
           great
           dampning
           ,
           whereby
           a
           Christian
           looseth
           his
           comfort
           much
           ,
           especially
           that
           intimate
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           whence
           wee
           may
           fall
           into
           security
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             Discontinuing
             of
             Religious
             exercises
             doth
             wonderfully
             cause
             Christ
             to
             withdraw
             himselfe
          
           ;
           He
           makes
           no
           more
           love
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           when
           we
           neglect
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           discontinue
           holy
           exercises
           ,
           and
           religious
           companie
           ,
           when
           we
           stirre
           not
           up
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ;
           being
           this
           way
           negligent
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           Christ
           makes
           no
           more
           love
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           when
           we
           prize
           and
           value
           not
           the
           communion
           that
           should
           be
           betweene
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           .
           
             Whom
             have
             I
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             thee
             ?
             
             Thy
             loving
             kindnesse
             is
             better
             then
             life
             .
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           )
           when
           we
           prize
           not
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           just
           with
           Christ
           to
           make
           himselfe
           strange
           .
           
           
             Where
             love
             is
             not
             valued
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             ,
             it
             is
             estranged
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             while
             hides
             it selfe
             .
          
           So
           that
           these
           with
           other
           courses
           ,
           and
           
           failings
           ,
           we
           may
           finde
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           reason
           of
           the
           strangenesse
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           for
           certainely
           the
           cause
           is
           not
           in
           him
           :
           for
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           
           he
           useth
           all
           meanes
           to
           be
           entertained
           by
           a
           Christian
           soule
           ,
           
             he
             knockes
          
           .
        
         
           You
           knovv
           what
           he
           saies
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           Rev.
           3.
           20.
           
           
             Behold
             I
             stand
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             knocke
             ,
          
           So
           here
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             that
             knocketh
             ,
          
           therefore
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           search
           your
           ovvn
           hearts
           ,
           vvhere
           if
           there
           be
           deadnesse
           ,
           and
           disertion
           of
           Spirit
           ;
           lay
           the
           blame
           upon
           your selves
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           a
           search
           of
           your
           ovvn
           vvayes
           ,
           and
           see
           vvhat
           may
           be
           the
           cause
           .
        
         
           Novv
           to
           come
           more
           particularly
           to
           Christs
           carriage
           here
           knocking
           at
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           sleepie
           Church
           ;
           
           We
           see
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             takes
             not
             the
             advantage
             ,
             and
             forfeiture
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             leave
             them
             altogether
             ,
             but
             makes
             further
             and
             further
             love
             to
             them
             ,
          
           though
           the
           Church
           be
           sleepie
           ,
           Christ
           continues
           knocking
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Laodicea
           vvas
           a
           luke-vvarme
           ,
           
           proud
           ,
           hypocriticall
           Church
           ,
           yet
           Behold
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Christ
             )
             I
             stand
             at
             the
             doore
             and
             knocke
             ,
          
           and
           it
           vvas
           such
           a
           Church
           as
           vvas
           vaineglorious
           ,
           and
           conceited
           .
           
             I
             am
             rich
             and
             want
             nothing
             ,
             when
             shee
             was
             poore
             ,
             blind
             ,
             and
             naked
             .
          
           And
           here
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           stand
           knocking
           ,
           but
           he
           vvith
           all
           suffereth
           indignities
           ,
           
             the
             dew
          
           to
           fall
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             which
             we
             shall
             speake
             more
             of
             hereafter
             .
          
           Christ
           therefore
           refuseth
           not
           vveake
           sinners
           ,
           he
           that
           commands
           ,
           
             that
             we
             should
             receive
             him
             that
             is
             weake
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           not
           cast
           him
           off
           from
           our
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           companie
           ,
           vvill
           he
           
           reject
           him
           that
           is
           weake
           ,
           and
           sleepie
           ?
           No
           ,
           what
           Father
           will
           passe
           by
           ,
           or
           neglect
           his
           Child
           for
           some
           failings
           ,
           and
           weakenesses
           ,
           Nature
           will
           move
           him
           to
           respect
           him
           as
           his
           Child
           .
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           is
           mercifull
           both
           by
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           nature
           ;
           our
           nature
           he
           tooke
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           mercifull
           redeemer
           ,
           
           And
           then
           as
           God
           also
           he
           is
           love
           ,
           
           
             God
             is
             love
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           whatsoever
           God
           shewes
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           in
           love
           ,
           If
           hee
           be
           angry
           in
           correcting
           ,
           it
           is
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           if
           Mercifull
           ,
           it
           is
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           Powerfull
           in
           defending
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           revenging
           himselfe
           on
           her
           Enemies
           ,
           all
           is
           
             love
             ,
             God
             is
             love
          
           (
           saith
           Iohn
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           
           hee
           shewes
           himselfe
           onely
           in
           wayes
           ,
           expressions
           and
           characters
           of
           love
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           So
           Christ
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           all
           love
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           we
           see
           the
           Scriptures
           also
           to
           set
           out
           God
           as
           love
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           essence
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           relations
           ,
           1.
           in
           Relations
           of
           love
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           Hee
           is
           a
           Father
           ,
           
           
             As
             a
             Father
             pittieth
             his
             childe
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             pitties
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             ,
          
           and
           2.
           also
           in
           those
           sweete
           Attributes
           of
           love
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           essence
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           Ex●d
           .
           34.
           6.
           
           When
           God
           describes
           himselfe
           to
           Moses
           after
           his
           desire
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           
             Thou
             canst
             not
             see
             me
             and
             live
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           would
           make
           him
           know
           him
           ,
           as
           was
           fit
           for
           him
           to
           bee
           knowne
           ,
           
             Iehovah
             ,
             
             Iehovah
             ,
             Strong
             ,
             Mercifull
             ,
             Gratious
             ,
             Longsuffering
             ,
          
           &c.
           Thus
           God
           will
           be
           knowne
           in
           these
           Attributes
           of
           Consolation
           .
           So
           Christ
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           all
           love
           ,
           and
           mercie
           ,
           Likewise
           Christ
           
           as
           man
           ,
           hee
           was
           man
           for
           this
           end
           to
           be
           all
           love
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           Take
           him
           in
           his
           office
           as
           Iesus
           to
           be
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           he
           carrieth
           salvation
           in
           his
           wings
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Mal.
           4.
           2.
           both
           by
           Office
           ,
           and
           by
           Nature
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           how
           excellently
           is
           the
           expression
           of
           Christs
           mercie
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           patience
           set
           out
           ?
           
             He
             knockes
             ,
             my
             Beloved
             knocketh
             ,
          
           &c.
           saying
           ,
           Hee
           knockes
           for
           further
           entrance
           (
           as
           was
           shewed
           before
           )
           some
           he
           had
           already
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           have
           further
           ,
           As
           you
           know
           we
           have
           divers
           roomes
           ,
           and
           places
           in
           our
           houses
           ;
           There
           is
           the
           court
           ,
           the
           hall
           ,
           the
           parlour
           ,
           and
           closset
           .
           The
           hall
           for
           common
           persons
           ,
           the
           parlour
           for
           those
           of
           better
           fashion
           ,
           the
           closset
           for
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           intimate
           friends
           ;
           So
           a
           Christian
           hath
           roome
           in
           his
           heart
           forworldly
           thoughts
           ,
           but
           his
           closset
           ,
           his
           inmost
           affections
           ,
           are
           kept
           for
           his
           inmost
           friend
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           content
           with
           the
           hall
           ,
           but
           will
           come
           into
           the
           very
           closset
           ▪
           he
           knocks
           that
           we
           should
           open
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           come
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           into
           our
           more
           intimate
           affections
           ,
           and
           love
           ▪
           nothing
           will
           content
           him
           ,
           but
           intimatenesse
           ,
           for
           he
           deserves
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           ,
           
           hee
           knockes
           for
           this
           end
           .
           But
           
             how
             doth
             he
             knocke
          
           ?
        
         
           
           Every
           kind
           of
           way
           ;
           It
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           fashion
           of
           men
           ,
           
           in
           this
           kind
           (
           God
           condescending
           to
           speake
           to
           us
           in
           our
           own
           language
           )
           Sometimes
           you
           know
           
             There
             is
             a
             knocking
             or
             calling
             for
             entrance
             by
             voice
             ,
          
           when
           a
           voice
           may
           serve
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           needs
           no
           further
           knocking
           .
           
        
         
           Sometimes
           
             both
             by
             voice
             ,
             and
             knocking
             ,
          
           If
           
           voice
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           knocking
           comes
           after
           .
           So
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           Christ
           doth
           knocke
           ,
           and
           speake
           ,
           useth
           a
           voice
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           knocks
           by
           his
           workes
           ,
           and
           both
           together
           sometimes
           ,
           whether
           by
           workes
           of
           mercy
           or
           of
           judgement
           ,
           he
           labours
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           raise
           the
           sleepie
           soule
           that
           way
           ;
           he
           beginns
           with
           mercy
           usually
           .
           1.
           
           By
           mercies
           ,
           All
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           blessings
           of
           God
           carrie
           in
           them
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           a
           voice
           of
           God
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           entertaine
           his
           love
           ,
           There
           goes
           a
           voice
           of
           love
           with
           every
           blessing
           .
           And
           the
           love
           ,
           the
           mercie
           ,
           and
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           the
           creature
           it selfe
           .
           As
           we
           say
           of
           gifts
           ,
           
             The
             love
             of
             the
             giver
             is
             better
             then
             the
             gift
             it selfe
             .
          
           So
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           all
           his
           sweete
           benefits
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           voice
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           entreating
           us
           to
           entertaine
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           all
           his
           mercies
           ,
           yea
           every
           creature
           (
           as
           one
           saith
           )
           and
           benefit
           speakes
           as
           it
           were
           thus
           to
           us
           ;
           
             Wee
             serve
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             serve
             him
             ,
             that
             made
             thee
             and
             us
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           speech
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           every
           favour
           ,
           which
           mercies
           ,
           if
           they
           cannot
           prevaile
           ,
           then
           come
           corrections
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           also
           ,
           
           
             Heare
             the
             rodd
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             smiteth
          
           ;
           but
           hath
           the
           rodd
           a
           voice
           ?
        
         
           Yes
           ,
           for
           what
           doe
           corrections
           speak●
           ,
           but
           
           amendment
           of
           the
           fault
           we
           are
           corrected
           for
           ?
           
           so
           we
           must
           heare
           the
           rodd
           ,
           all
           corrections
           tend
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           knocking
           's
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           open
           to
           God
           and
           Christ.
           And
           because
           corrections
           of
           themselves
           will
           not
           
           amend
           us
           .
           God
           to
           this
           kind
           of
           knocking
           adds
           a
           voice
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           corrects
           together
           ,
           
             Happie
             is
             that
             man
             that
             thou
             correctest
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             tea●hest
             out
             of
             thy
             Law
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           )
           Correction
           without
           teaching
           is
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           Therefore
           God
           adds
           instruction
           to
           correction
           .
           He
           opens
           the
           conscience
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           tells
           us
           it
           is
           for
           this
           that
           you
           are
           corrected
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           conscience
           ,
           gives
           his
           Spirit
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           you
           are
           corrected
           :
           you
           are
           too
           blame
           in
           this
           ;
           this
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           not
           have
           done
           ;
           So
           that
           
             Corrections
             are
             knocking
             's
          
           ,
           but
           then
           especially
           when
           they
           have
           instruction
           thus
           with
           them
           .
           They
           are
           messengers
           from
           God
           ,
           
           both
           Blessings
           and
           Corrections
           ,
           
             they
             will
             not
             away
          
           (
           especially
           corrections
           )
           till
           they
           have
           an
           answer
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           add
           seven
           times
           more
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           first
           be
           not
           answered
           ,
           then
           he
           sends
           after
           them
           ,
           hee
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           an
           answer
           ,
           either
           in
           our
           Conversion
           ,
           or
           Confusion
           ,
           when
           hee
           beginns
           once
           .
        
         
           
           Many
           other
           wayes
           he
           useth
           to
           knocke
           at
           our
           hearts
           .
           
           
             The
             examples
             of
             those
             we
             live
             among
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             they
             call
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           The
           patternes
           of
           their
           holy
           life
           .
           
           The
           examples
           of
           Gods
           justice
           upon
           others
           ,
           
           are
           speeches
           to
           us
           ,
           God
           knocks
           at
           our
           doore
           then
           ,
           He
           intends
           our
           correction
           ,
           when
           he
           visits
           another
           ,
           when
           if
           we
           amend
           by
           that
           ,
           he
           needes
           not
           take
           us
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           
           But
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           
           there
           is
           a
           more
           neere
           knocking
           ,
           that
           Christ
           useth
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           
             His
             ministeriall
             knocking
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           here
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           hee
           was
           a
           Preacher
           and
           Prophet
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           is
           ascended
           into
           heaven
           ,
           
           he
           hath
           given
           gifts
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           men
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           he
           speakes
           by
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           Christs
           mouth
           ,
           as
           wee
           said
           of
           the
           pen-men
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ;
           they
           were
           but
           the
           hand
           to
           write
           ,
           Christ
           was
           the
           head
           to
           indite
           .
           So
           in
           preaching
           and
           unfolding
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           Christs
           mouth
           and
           his
           voyce
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           )
           Now
           he
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           
           he
           speakes
           by
           them
           ;
           
             Hee
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             ,
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             despiseth
             mee
             .
          
           Christ
           is
           either
           received
           or
           rejected
           in
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Noahs
           time
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             preached
             in
             the
             daies
             of
          
           Noah
           
             to
             the
             soules
             now
             in
             prison
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Christ
           as
           God
           did
           preach
           before
           he
           was
           incarnate
           by
           Noah
           to
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           in
           prison
           ,
           in
           hell
           ,
           because
           they
           refused
           to
           heare
           Christ
           speake
           to
           them
           by
           Noah
           :
           Much
           more
           now
           after
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           he
           speakes
           ,
           and
           preacheth
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           regard
           not
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           to
           be
           in
           prison
           ,
           as
           those
           soules
           are
           now
           in
           prison
           for
           neglecting
           the
           preaching
           of
           
             Noah
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           3.
           19.
           
           So
           the
           Ministers
           are
           Christs
           mouth
           ,
           when
           they
           speake
           he
           speakes
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           as
           Embassadours
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           whom
           they
           should
           imitate
           in
           mildnesse
           )
           
             We
             therefore
             as
             Embassadours
             beseech
             and
             entreat
             you
             ,
             
             as
             if
             Christ
             by
             us
             should
             speake
             to
             you
             ;
             so
             we
             entreat
             you
             to
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             God.
             
          
           And
           you
           know
           
           what
           heart-breaking
           wordes
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           in
           all
           his
           Epistles
           (
           especially
           when
           he
           writes
           to
           Christians
           in
           a
           good
           sta●e
           )
           as
           to
           the
           
             Philippians
             ,
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             bowells
             of
             mercy
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           then
           regard
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           
             be
             of
             one
             mind
          
           .
           And
           among
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
           He
           was
           as
           a
           Nurse
           to
           them
           ,
           So
           Christ
           speakes
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           puts
           his
           owne
           affections
           into
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           is
           tender
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           bowells
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           put
           the
           same
           bowells
           into
           those
           that
           are
           his
           true
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Hee
           speakes
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           use
           all
           kind
           of
           meanes
           that
           Christ
           may
           be
           entertained
           into
           their
           hearts
           .
           They
           moove
           all
           stones
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           sometimes
           threatnings
           ;
           sometimes
           intreaties
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           come
           as
           
             sonnes
             of
             thunder
          
           ,
           sometimes
           
             with
             the
             still
             voice
             of
             sweete
             promises
          
           ;
           And
           because
           one
           man
           is
           not
           so
           fit
           as
           another
           for
           all
           varieties
           of
           conditions
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           therefore
           God
           gives
           variety
           of
           gifts
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           knocke
           at
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           man
           by
           their
           severall
           gifts
           .
           For
           some
           have
           more
           rouzing
           ,
           some
           more
           insinuating
           gifts
           ,
           some
           more
           lagall
           ,
           some
           more
           evangelicall
           spirits
           ,
           yet
           all
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           .
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           by
           a
           more
           thundering
           way
           of
           preaching
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           Christ
           to
           come
           ,
           threatneth
           judgement
           .
           But
           Christ
           then
           he
           comes
           with
           a
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poore
             in
             Spirit
             ,
          
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             for
             Righteo●snesse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           All
           kind
           of
           meanes
           have
           beene
           used
           in
           the
           ministrie
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           And
           because
           of
           it selfe
           this
           ministry
           it
           is
           a
           dead
           letter
           ,
           Therefore
           hee
           joynes
           that
           with
           the
           
           Word
           ,
           
           which
           knockes
           at
           the
           heart
           together
           with
           the
           Word
           ,
           not
           severed
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           the
           life
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Oh
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             soule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           when
           the
           inward
           vvord
           ,
           or
           voyce
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           vvord
           or
           Ministry
           goe
           together
           ,
           then
           Christ
           doth
           more
           effectually
           knocke
           ,
           and
           stirre
           up
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Spirit
           with
           sweete
           inspirations
           knockes
           ,
           mooves
           the
           heart
           ,
           lightens
           the
           understanding
           ,
           quickens
           the
           dull
           affections
           ,
           and
           stirrs
           them
           up
           to
           dutie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Isay.
             30.
             21.
             
             And
             thine
             eares
             shall
             heare
             a
             voice
             behind
             thee
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             walke
             in
             it
             .
          
           The
           Spirit
           mooves
           us
           sweetly
           agreeable
           to
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           it
           offers
           not
           violence
           to
           us
           ;
           But
           so
           as
           in
           Hosea
           .
           11.
           4.
           
           
             I
             drew
             them
             by
             the
             cordes
             of
             a
             man.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           by
           reasons
           and
           motives
           befitting
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           motives
           of
           love
           .
           So
           the
           Spirit
           together
           with
           the
           vvord
           ,
           workes
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           men
           by
           rationall
           motives
           ,
           setting
           good
           before
           us
           ,
           If
           we
           will
           let
           Christ
           in
           to
           governe
           ,
           and
           rule
           us
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           danger
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           so
           mooving
           ,
           and
           stirring
           up
           our
           affections
           ,
           These
           be
           
             the
             cords
             of
             a
             man.
          
           
        
         
           And
           besides
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           God
           hath
           planted
           in
           
           us
           a
           Conscience
           to
           call
           upon
           us
           ,
           
           to
           be
           his
           Vicar
           ,
           a
           little
           god
           in
           us
           to
           doe
           his
           office
           ,
           to
           call
           upon
           us
           ,
           direct
           us
           ,
           checke
           ,
           and
           condemne
           us
           ,
           which
           in
           great
           mercy
           he
           hath
           placed
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           meanes
           Christ
           useth
           here
           ;
           
           
             His
             voice
             ,
             Works
          
           ,
           and
           Word
           ,
           works
           of
           Mercie
           and
           of
           Correction
           ,
           his
           Word
           together
           with
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           planted
           to
           be
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           a
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           his
           Spirit
           may
           moove
           us
           to
           dutie
           .
           This
           Austine
           speakes
           of
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Deus
             in
             me
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             God
             spake
             in
             mee
             oft
             ,
             and
             I
             knew
             it
             not
          
           ;
           He
           meanes
           it
           of
           Conscience
           together
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           stirring
           up
           motives
           to
           leave
           his
           sinfull
           courses
           .
           God
           knocked
           in
           mee
           ,
           and
           I
           considered
           it
           not
           .
           J
           cried
           ,
           
             modò
             and
             modò
             ,
             sine
             modo
             .
          
           I
           put
           of
           God
           ,
           now
           I
           will
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           will
           ,
           but
           I
           had
           no
           moderation
           ,
           I
           knew
           no
           limits
           .
           And
           whilst
           Christ
           thus
           knocketh
           ,
           all
           the
           three
           Persons
           may
           be
           said
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           said
           else
           where
           ,
           
             that
             God
             was
             and
             is
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           For
           whatsoever
           Christ
           did
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           as
           annoynted
           ,
           and
           by
           office
           ,
           And
           therefore
           God
           doth
           it
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           some
           sort
           God
           died
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           when
           Christ
           died
           .
           So
           here
           the
           Father
           beseecheth
           ,
           when
           Christ
           beseecheth
           ,
           because
           hee
           beseecheth
           that
           is
           sent
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           annoynted
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           And
           God
           the
           Father
           stoopes
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           Christ
           stoopes
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           sent
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           doth
           all
           by
           his
           Fathers
           commaund
           ,
           
           and
           commission
           .
           So
           besides
           his
           owne
           bowells
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Spirit
           with
           Christ
           ,
           who
           doth
           all
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           hath
           commission
           .
           Therefore
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           knock
           at
           the
           heart
           .
           
             Open
             to
             me
             ,
             my
             love
             ,
             my
             dove
             ,
             my
             
             undefiled
             ,
          
           but
           Christ
           especially
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           his
           office
           .
        
         
           
             But
             some
             may
             object
          
           ,
           
           Christ
           can
           open
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           why
           doth
           he
           not
           take
           the
           key
           and
           open
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           for
           himselfe
           ?
           Who
           will
           knocke
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           the
           key
           himselfe
           ?
           and
           who
           will
           knocke
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           none
           within
           to
           open
           ?
           Christ
           can
           open
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           wee
           have
           no
           free
           will
           ,
           nor
           power
           to
           open
           ?
        
         
           Bellarmine
           makes
           this
           Objection
           ,
           and
           speakes
           very
           rudely
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           an
           unwise
           man
           to
           knocke
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           man
           within
           to
           open
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           Christ
           knocke
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           open
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           delusion
           to
           exhort
           to
           open
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           free-will
           in
           us
           to
           open
           ?
        
         
           The
           Answer
           is
           ;
           First
           ,
           Christ
           speakes
           to
           the
           Spouse
           here
           ,
           
           and
           so
           many
           such
           exhortations
           are
           given
           to
           them
           that
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           already
           ,
           
           who
           could
           by
           the
           helpe
           thereof
           open
           .
           For
           good
           ,
           and
           gracious
           men
           ,
           are
           mooved
           first
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           moove
           ;
           they
           are
           
             Moti
             moventes
          
           ,
           and
           
             Acti
             Agentes
          
           .
           They
           are
           acted
           first
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           doe
           act
           
           by
           it
           ,
           not
           of
           themselves
           :
           as
           the
           inferiour
           Orbes
           moove
           not
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           mooved
           by
           the
           superiour
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           of
           them
           in
           
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           at
           their
           first
           Conversion
           ,
           when
           especially
           we
           say
           that
           Christ
           speakes
           to
           them
           that
           hee
           meanes
           to
           convert
           ,
           
             He
             knocks
             at
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             opens
             together
             with
             his
             speech
             ,
          
           Then
           there
           goes
           a
           power
           that
           they
           shall
           open
           ,
           
           for
           his
           wordes
           are
           operative
           wordes
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Creation
           ,
           
             Let
             there
             be
             light
          
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           operative
           word
           ,
           
           
             and
             there
             was
             light
          
           .
           Let
           there
           bee
           such
           a
           Creature
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           operative
           working
           word
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Creature
           presently
           ;
           So
           hee
           opens
           together
           with
           that
           word
           .
           With
           that
           invitation
           ,
           and
           commaund
           there
           goes
           an
           almighty
           power
           to
           inable
           the
           soule
           to
           open
           ;
           Were
           it
           not
           a
           wise
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           When
           Christ
           called
           to
           
             Lazarus
             to
             come
             forth
          
           ,
           
           that
           wee
           should
           reason
           hee
           had
           life
           to
           yeeld
           to
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           bad
           him
           come
           forth
           ?
           no
           ,
           he
           was
           rotten
           in
           his
           grave
           almost
           ;
           but
           with
           Christs
           speaking
           to
           Lazarus
           ,
           there
           went
           an
           almightie
           power
           ,
           that
           gave
           life
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           life
           he
           heard
           what
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             Arise
             Lazarus
          
           .
           So
           Christ
           by
           his
           Spirit
           cloaths
           his
           word
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           when
           he
           speakes
           to
           people
           with
           a
           mightie
           power
           :
           as
           the
           Minister
           speakes
           to
           the
           eare
           ,
           Christ
           speaks
           ,
           opens
           ,
           and
           unlocks
           the
           heart
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           power
           to
           open
           ,
           not
           from
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           from
           Christ.
           Paul
           speakes
           to
           Lydias
           eare
           ,
           Christ
           to
           her
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           opened
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           sayes
           ,
           whereby
           shee
           believes
           ,
           so
           Christ
           opens
           the
           heart
           ;
        
         
           But
           Why
           doth
           he
           thus
           worke
           ?
           
        
         
           Because
           hee
           will
           preserve
           Nature
           ,
           
           and
           the
           principles
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           deales
           with
           us
           ,
           working
           accordingly
           ;
           the
           manner
           of
           working
           of
           the
           reasonable
           creature
           ,
           is
           to
           worke
           freely
           by
           a
           sweet
           inclination
           ,
           not
           by
           violence
           .
           Therefore
           when
           he
           workes
           the
           worke
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           
           hee
           doth
           it
           in
           a
           sweet
           manner
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           mightie
           for
           the
           E●ficaciousnes
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           admonisheth
           us
           with
           intreatie
           ,
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           did
           it
           our selves
           .
           But
           though
           the
           manner
           be
           thus
           sweet
           ,
           yet
           with
           this
           manner
           there
           goeth
           an
           almighty
           power
           .
           Therefore
           hee
           doth
           it
           strongly
           as
           comming
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           sweetly
           ,
           as
           the
           speaking
           is
           to
           us
           preserving
           our
           Nature
           ,
           so
           the
           Action
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           hath
           an
           almightie
           power
           with
           it
           .
           
           As
           Holy
           Bernard
           saith
           
             Thou
             dealest
             sweetly
             with
             my
             soule
             in
             regard
             of
             my selfe
             ,
          
           (
           That
           is
           ,
           thou
           workest
           upon
           me
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           with
           the
           wordes
           of
           love
           ,
           )
           
             yet
             strongly
             in
             regard
             of
             thy selfe
             .
          
           For
           except
           he
           adde
           strength
           with
           sweetnesse
           ,
           the
           worke
           will
           not
           follow
           ;
           but
           when
           there
           are
           both
           ,
           an
           almightie
           worke
           is
           wrought
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           and
           so
           wrought
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           mans
           working
           is
           preserved
           in
           a
           sweet
           and
           free
           manner
           ,
           whilst
           he
           is
           changed
           from
           contrarie
           to
           contrarie
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           also
           with
           the
           greatest
           reason
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           In
           that
           now
           he
           sees
           more
           reason
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           darkenesse
           he
           did
           to
           be
           naught
           ,
           God
           workes
           so
           sweetly
           .
           God
           speakes
           to
           us
           ●fter
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           he
           workes
           in
           us
           as
           the
           great
           God
           ;
           he
           speakes
           to
           us
           as
           a
           man
           in
           our
           owne
           language
           ,
           sweetly
           ;
           but
           hee
           workes
           in
           us
           almightily
           ,
           after
           a
           powerfull
           manner
           ,
           as
           God
           ;
           so
           we
           must
           understand
           such
           phrases
           as
           these
           ,
           
             I
             knocke
             ,
             open
             to
             mee
             ,
             my
             Love
             ,
             my
             Dove
             ,
          
           &c.
           wee
           may
           take
           further
           notice
           ,
        
         
           That
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           
           is
           the
           House
           ,
           
           and
           Temple
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Hee
           hath
           but
           two
           houses
           to
           dwell
           in
           ;
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           
           and
           
             the
             heart
             of
             an
             humble
             broken
             hearted
             sinner
          
           ;
        
         
           How
           can
           Christ
           come
           into
           the
           soule
           ?
           
        
         
           Hee
           comes
           into
           the
           heart
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           
           It
           is
           a
           speciall
           entertainement
           that
           hee
           lookes
           for
           :
           open
           thine
           eares
           that
           thou
           mayest
           heare
           my
           word
           :
           thy
           love
           ,
           that
           thou●
           mayest
           love
           mee
           more
           :
           thy
           joy
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           delight
           in
           mee
           more
           :
           open
           thy
           whole
           soule
           that
           I
           may
           dwell
           in
           it
           .
           A
           Christian
           should
           bee
           Gods
           house
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           Christian
           is
           the
           true
           Temple
           of
           God.
           Hee
           left
           the
           other
           two
           Temples
           therefore
           ,
           but
           his
           owne
           body
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           he
           never
           leaves
           :
           for
           a
           house
           is
           for
           a
           man
           to
           solace
           himselfe
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           up
           whatsoever
           is
           pretious
           to
           him
           .
           So
           with
           Christ
           ,
           a
           man
           will
           repaire
           his
           howse
           ,
           so
           Christ
           will
           repaire
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           better
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           more
           holy
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           guest
           as
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           whether
           Christ
           dwells
           in
           our
           hearts
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           Wee
           may
           know
           by
           the
           servants
           what
           Master
           dwells
           in
           an
           house
           ,
           If
           Christ
           be
           in
           the
           soule
           there
           comes
           out
           of
           the
           house
           good
           speeches
           ,
           and
           we
           watch
           the
           senses
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           comes
           nothing
           into
           defile
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           disturbe
           Christ
           ,
           and
           nothing
           goes
           out
           to
           offend
           God.
           When
           we
           heare
           men
           full
           of
           gratious
           sweet
           speeches
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           Christ
           dwells
           there
           .
           If
           we
           heare
           
           the
           contrary
           ,
           It
           shewes
           Christ
           dwells
           not
           there
           ,
           for
           Christ
           would
           move
           the
           whole
           man
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           might
           edifie
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           where
           Christ
           comes
           ,
           
             Assistance
             comes
             there
          
           .
           When
           Christ
           was
           borne
           ,
           all
           Ierusalem
           was
           in
           an
           uproare
           ,
           so
           when
           Christ
           is
           borne
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           uproare
           ,
           corruption
           armes
           it selfe
           against
           Grace
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           combate
           betwixt
           flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           Christ
           subdues
           the
           flesh
           by
           little
           and
           little
           .
           Gods
           image
           is
           stamped
           upon
           the
           soule
           where
           Christ
           is
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           have
           opened
           unto
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           hee
           will
           make
           us
           glorious
           .
        
         
           Christ
           hath
           never
           enough
           of
           us
           ,
           nor
           we
           have
           never
           enough
           of
           him
           ,
           till
           we
           be
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           pray
           ,
           Thy
           Kingdome
           come
           ,
           and
           till
           Christ
           comes
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           hee
           desires
           his
           Kingdome
           should
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           Open
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Stupenda
             dignatio
          
           ,
           &c.
           (
           as
           he
           cries
           out
           )
           it
           is
           a
           stupendious
           condescending
           ,
           when
           hee
           that
           hath
           Heaven
           to
           hould
           him
           ,
           Angells
           to
           attend
           him
           ,
           those
           glorious
           creatures
           ;
           hee
           that
           hath
           the
           commaund
           of
           every
           Creature
           ,
           that
           doe
           yeeld
           presently
           homage
           when
           he
           commaunds
           ,
           the
           Froggs
           ,
           and
           Lice
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           are
           ready
           to
           doe
           his
           vvill
           !
           for
           him
           to
           condescend
           ,
           and
           to
           intreate
           us
           to
           be
           good
           to
           our
           ovvne
           soules
           ,
           and
           to
           beseech
           us
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           offended
           us
           ,
           vvho
           have
           done
           the
           vvrong
           and
           not
           he
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           that
           vve
           had
           povver
           ,
           and
           riches
           to
           doe
           him
           good
           ;
           Heere
           Greatnesse
           beseecheth
           
             Meanesse
             ,
             Riches
             Povertie
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             Alsufficiencie
             Want
             ,
          
           and
           life
           in
           selfe
           ,
           comes
           to
           
             dead
             drowsie
             soules
          
           .
           What
           a
           vvondrous
           condiscending
           is
           this
           ?
           Yet
           notvvithstanding
           ,
           Christ
           vouchsafes
           to
           make
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           sinfull
           ,
           sleepie
           man
           to
           be
           his
           House
           ,
           his
           Temple
           .
           Hee
           knocks
           ,
           and
           knocks
           heere
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Open
             to
             mee
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           usefull
           many
           vvayes
           
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           cherish
           all
           the
           good
           conceites
           vve
           can
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Time
           vvill
           come
           ,
           that
           the
           Divell
           vvill
           set
           upon
           us
           vvith
           sharpe
           temptations
           ,
           fierie
           darts
           ,
           temptations
           to
           despaire
           ,
           and
           present
           Christ
           amisse
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           vvere
           not
           vvilling
           to
           receive
           us
           ,
           vvhen
           as
           you
           see
           he
           knockes
           at
           our
           hearts
           to
           open
           to
           him
           ,
           useth
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           
             Iudgements
             ,
             the
             Ministrie
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           all
           ;
           Will
           not
           he
           then
           entertaine
           us
           ,
           vvhen
           vvee
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           seekes
           this
           entertainement
           at
           our
           hands
           ?
           Certainely
           hee
           vvill
           ;
           Therefore
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           cherish
           good
           conceits
           of
           Christ.
           This
           is
           the
           finisher
           and
           beginning
           of
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           poore
           sinfull
           soule
           ,
           even
           to
           consider
           the
           infinite
           love
           ,
           and
           condescending
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           for
           the
           good
           of
           our
           soules
           ?
           Wee
           need
           not
           vvonder
           at
           this
           his
           vvillingnesse
           to
           receive
           us
           ,
           vvhen
           vvee
           first
           knovv
           ,
           that
           God
           became
           man
           ,
           happinesse
           became
           miserie
           ,
           
           and
           
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             came
             to
             d●e
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             .
          
           Hee
           hath
           done
           the
           greater
           and
           vvill
           he
           not
           doe
           the
           lesse
           ?
           Therefore
           thinke
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           hee
           useth
           all
           these
           meanes
           ,
           considering
           hovv
           love
           hev
           descended
           into
           the
           vvombe
           of
           the
           Virgin
           for
           us
           .
           Ephes.
           4.
           9.
           
        
         
         
           Novv
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           being
           mixed
           vvith
           the
           Spirit
           and
           set
           on
           by
           him
           ,
           are
           effectuall
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           poore
           soules
           .
           Is
           there
           such
           love
           in
           God
           ,
           to
           become
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           Sutor
           to
           vvoe
           me
           for
           my
           love
           ?
           Surely
           thinks
           the
           soule
           then
           ,
           he
           desires
           my
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           Conversion
           ;
           And
           to
           vvhat
           kind
           of
           persons
           doth
           he
           come
           ?
           None
           can
           Object
           unvvorthinesse
           ,
           I
           am
           poore
           ;
           
           
             hee
             comes
             to
             the
             poore
          
           .
           I
           am
           laden
           ,
           
           and
           vvretched
           ?
           
             Come
             unto
             mee
             all
             yee
             that
             are
             weary
             ,
             and
             laden
             .
          
           I
           have
           nothing
           ;
           
             Come
             and
             buy
             honey
             ,
             
             milke
             ,
             and
             wine
             ,
             though
             you
             have
             nothing
             .
          
           He
           takes
           avvay
           all
           Objections
           .
           But
           I
           am
           stung
           vvith
           the
           sence
           of
           my
           sinnses
           ?
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           I
           am
           emptie
           of
           all
           ?
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poore
             in
             Spirit
             .
          
           You
           can
           object
           nothing
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           taken
           avvay
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           vvisely
           preventing
           all
           the
           Objections
           of
           a
           sinfull
           soule
           .
           This
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           these
           very
           conceits
           ;
           and
           
             when
             wee
             are
             converted
             ,
             these
             thoughts
             entertained
             with
             admiration
             of
             Christs
             condescending
             ,
             are
             effectuall
             to
             give
             Christ
             further
             entrance
             into
             the
             soule
             ,
             vvhereby
             a
             more
             happie
             communion
             is
             vvrought
             still
             more
             and
             more
             betvveen
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
        
         
           Oh
           ,
           
           but
           take
           heed
           that
           these
           make
           not
           any
           secure
           .
           For
           if
           vve
           give
           not
           entrance
           to
           Christ
           ,
           all
           this
           vvill
           be
           a
           further
           aggravation
           of
           our
           Damnation
           .
           Hovv
           vvill
           this
           justifie
           the
           sentence
           upon
           us
           hereafter
           ,
           vvhen
           Christ
           shall
           set
           us
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           
           and
           say
           
             Depart
             from
             mee
          
           ,
           for
           I
           
           invited
           you
           to
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           knocked
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           give
           me
           no
           entrance
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             us
          
           said
           you
           ,
           therefore
           now
           
             Depart
             you
             from
             mee
          
           .
           What
           doe
           prophane
           persons
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           but
           bid
           Christ
           depart
           from
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           motions
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           entertaine
           him
           in
           the
           outward
           roome
           ,
           the
           braine
           ;
           they
           know
           a
           little
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           secret
           roome
           ,
           hee
           must
           not
           ,
           come
           there
           to
           rule
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           equall
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           bid
           us
           ,
           
           
             Depart
             yee
             cursed
             I
             know
             you
             not
             ?
          
           you
           would
           not
           give
           entrance
           to
           mee
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           now
           to
           you
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           foolish
           Virgins
           he
           speakes
           ,
           and
           Prov.
           1.
           28.
           
           Wisedome
           knockes
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           entrance
           ,
           therefore
           in
           times
           of
           danger
           ,
           they
           call
           upon
           Her
           ,
           but
           shee
           rejoyceth
           at
           their
           destruction
           ;
           Where
           God
           magnifies
           his
           mercie
           in
           this
           kinde
           in
           sweete
           allurements
           ,
           and
           inviting
           by
           Judgements
           ,
           Mercies
           ,
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           hee
           will
           magnifie
           his
           Judgement
           after
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           neglected
           Heaven
           with
           the
           Prerogatives
           ,
           and
           advantages
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           Hell.
           
           
             Woe
             to
             thee
             Chorazin
          
           ,
           &c.
           as
           you
           know
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           This
           is
           one
           thing
           that
           may
           humble
           us
           of
           this
           place
           and
           nation
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           no
           further
           entrance
           ,
           nor
           better
           entertainement
           after
           so
           long
           knocking
           ?
           for
           the
           entertaining
           of
           his
           vvord
           ,
           is
           the
           welcomming
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Colloss
             .
             3.
             16.
             
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             dwell
             plentifully
             in
             you
             .
             And
             let
             Christ
             dwell
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             faith
             .
             Ephes.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           Compare
           those
           places
           ,
           let
           the
           word
           dwell
           plenteously
           
           in
           you
           by
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           let
           Christ
           dwell
           in
           your
           hearts
           by
           faith
           .
           For
           then
           doth
           Christ
           dwell
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           when
           the
           truth
           dwells
           in
           us
           .
           Therefore
           what
           entertainement
           we
           give
           to
           his
           truth
           ,
           wee
           give
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Now
           what
           meanes
           of
           knocking
           hath
           hee
           not
           used
           among
           us
           a
           long
           time
           ?
           For
           workes
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           he
           hath
           drawne
           us
           
             by
             the
             cords
             of
             a
             man
             ,
          
           by
           all
           kind
           of
           favours
           .
           For
           Mercies
           ,
           How
           many
           deliverances
           have
           we
           had
           (
           No
           Nation
           the
           like
           ,
           we
           are
           a
           Miracle
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           )
           from
           forreigne
           invasion
           ,
           and
           Domesticall
           conspiracies
           at
           home
           ?
           How
           many
           mercies
           doe
           we
           enjoy
           ?
           
             Abundance
             together
             with
             long
             peace
             ,
             and
             plenty
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           if
           this
           would
           not
           doe
           ,
           God
           hath
           added
           Corrections
           with
           all
           these
           ,
           in
           every
           Eliment
           ,
           in
           every
           manner
           ,
           Infection
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           Judgements
           in
           inundations
           ;
           We
           have
           had
           remours
           of
           warres
           ,
           &c.
           threatnings
           ,
           shakings
           of
           the
           rod
           onely
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           might
           have
           awaked
           us
           ,
           And
           then
           he
           hath
           knocked
           at
           our
           hearts
           by
           the
           example
           of
           other
           Nations
           .
           By
           what
           hee
           hath
           done
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           shewed
           us
           what
           he
           might
           justly
           have
           done
           to
           us
           ,
           wee
           are
           no
           better
           then
           they
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           
             Ministeriall
             knocking
          
           ;
           above
           threescore
           yeares
           wee
           have
           lived
           under
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           this
           Land
           hath
           beene
           Goshen
           ,
           a
           land
           of
           light
           ,
           when
           many
           other
           places
           are
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           especially
           wee
           that
           live
           in
           this
           Goshen
           ,
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           where
           the
           light
           shines
           in
           a
           more
           abundant
           measure
           .
           
           Ministers
           have
           beene
           sent
           ,
           and
           varietie
           of
           gifts
           ,
           there
           hath
           beene
           piping
           ,
           and
           mourning
           (
           as
           Christ
           complaines
           in
           his
           time
           )
           that
           they
           were
           like
           froward
           Children
           ,
           that
           neither
           sweet
           piping
           ,
           nor
           dolefull
           mourning
           would
           moove
           to
           be
           tractable
           to
           their
           fellowes
           
           they
           had
           Iohn
           who
           came
           mourning
           ,
           and
           Christ
           comforting
           with
           blessing
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           all
           kind
           of
           meanes
           have
           beene
           used
           .
        
         
           And
           
             for
             the
             Motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           who
           are
           there
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           who
           thus
           live
           in
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           who
           cannot
           say
           that
           God
           thereby
           hath
           smote
           their
           hearts
           ,
           those
           hard
           rockes
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           and
           awaked
           their
           consciences
           ,
           partly
           with
           corrections
           publike
           and
           personall
           ,
           and
           partly
           with
           benefits
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           what
           little
           way
           is
           given
           to
           Christ
           ?
           Many
           are
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           lukewarme
           either
           way
           ,
           but
           rather
           incline
           to
           the
           worst
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           The
           greater
           meanes
           ,
           the
           greater
           judgement
           afterwards
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           won
           by
           them
           .
           Therefore
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           hould
           Christ
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           him
           ,
           let
           him
           have
           the
           best
           roome
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           to
           dwell
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           let
           us
           give
           up
           the
           keyes
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           desire
           him
           to
           rule
           our
           understandings
           ,
           to
           know
           nothing
           but
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           stand
           with
           his
           truth
           ,
           Not
           to
           yeeld
           to
           any
           errour
           ,
           or
           corruption
           ;
           let
           us
           desire
           that
           hee
           would
           rule
           in
           our
           wills
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           sway
           all
           ,
           give
           all
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           his
           meaning
           ;
           when
           hee
           saies
           ,
           
             Open
             to
             mee
          
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           may
           rule
           ,
           as
           in
           mine
           owne
           house
           ,
           
           as
           the
           husband
           rules
           in
           his
           familie
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           hee
           will
           have
           all
           yeelded
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           And
           hee
           comes
           to
           beate
           downe
           all
           whatsoever
           is
           exalted
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           men
           are
           so
           loath
           to
           open
           unto
           him
           .
           They
           know
           if
           they
           open
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           will
           turne
           them
           out
           of
           their
           fooles
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           resolve
           upon
           other
           courses
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           will
           not
           turne
           unto
           ,
           they
           repell
           the
           sweet
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           pull
           away
           his
           Graces
           ,
           building
           bullwarkes
           against
           Christ
           ,
           
           as
           lusts
           ,
           strange
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           resolutions
           .
           Let
           the
           Ministers
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           moove
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           thus
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           thus
           they
           will
           live
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           notice
           therefore
           of
           all
           the
           meanes
           that
           God
           useth
           to
           the
           state
           ,
           and
           to
           us
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           labour
           to
           amend
           one
           .
           Every
           soule
           is
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           House
           Christ
           should
           dwell
           in
           ,
           let
           every
           soule
           therefore
           among
           us
           consider
           what
           meanes
           Christ
           useth
           to
           come
           into
           his
           soule
           to
           dwell
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           rule
           there
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           shall
           wee
           loose
           by
           it
           ?
           
           Doe
           wee
           entertaine
           Christ
           to
           our
           losse
           ?
           Doth
           hee
           come
           emptie
           ?
           Noe
           ,
           he
           comes
           with
           all
           Grace
           ,
           his
           Goodnesse
           is
           a
           Communicative
           ,
           diffusive
           goodnesse
           ;
           
             Hee
             comes
             to
             spread
             his
             Treasures
             ,
             to
             inrich
             the
             heart
             with
             all
             Grace
             and
             strength
             to
             beare
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             encounter
             all
             dangers
             ,
             to
             bring
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             hee
             comes
          
           (
           indeed
           )
           
             to
             mak
             our
             hearts
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             a
             heaven
          
           .
           
           Doe
           but
           consider
           this
           ,
           hee
           comes
           not
           for
           his
           owne
           ends
           ;
           but
           to
           emptie
           his
           goodnesse
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           a
           breast
           that
           desires
           to
           emptie
           it selfe
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           full
           .
           Soe
           this
           fountaine
           ,
           hath
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           a
           fountaine
           ,
           which
           strives
           to
           emptie
           his
           goodnesse
           into
           our
           soules
           ;
           he
           comes
           out
           of
           love
           to
           us
           ;
           Let
           these
           considerations
           melt
           our
           hearts
           for
           our
           unkindnesse
           ,
           that
           we
           suffer
           him
           to
           stand
           so
           long
           at
           the
           doore
           knocking
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           heere
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           find
           not
           our
           suits
           answered
           so
           soone
           as
           we
           would
           ;
           Remember
           ,
           we
           have
           made
           him
           also
           waite
           for
           us
           ;
           perhaps
           to
           humble
           us
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           to
           incourage
           us
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           us
           waite
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           made
           him
           waite
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           give
           over
           ,
           for
           certainely
           he
           that
           desires
           us
           to
           open
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           powre
           out
           his
           Graces
           upon
           us
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           reject
           us
           when
           we
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           
           ,
           If
           he
           answers
           us
           not
           at
           first
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           will
           at
           last
           ,
           Let
           us
           goe
           on
           ,
           and
           waite
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           one
           duty
           pressed
           more
           in
           Scripture
           then
           this
           .
           And
           wee
           see
           it
           is
           equitie
           ,
           
             Hee
             waites
             for
             us
          
           ,
           
           it
           is
           good
           reason
           wee
           should
           waite
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           not
           comfort
           presently
           ,
           when
           wee
           desire
           it
           ,
           let
           us
           attend
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           attended
           upon
           us
           ,
           for
           when
           he
           comes
           ,
           hee
           comes
           with
           advantage
           ;
           
           so
           that
           when
           we
           waite
           ,
           
           wee
           loose
           nothing
           thereby
           ,
           but
           are
           gainers
           by
           it
           ,
           encreasing
           our
           patience
           .
           
           The
           longer
           wee
           waite
           ,
           hee
           comes
           with
           the
           more
           abundant
           Grace
           and
           comfort
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           
           and
           shewes
           himselfe
           rich
           ,
           and
           bountifull
           to
           them
           that
           waite
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           fift
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXT
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             II.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             that
             knocketh
             ,
             saying
             ,
             open
             unto
             me
             ,
             my
             love
             ,
             my
             dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           hath
           beene
           handled
           the
           Churches
           own
           condition
           which
           shee
           was
           in
           ,
           after
           some
           blessed
           feelings
           that
           shee
           had
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           next
           words
           the
           Church
           sets
           downe
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           carriage
           of
           Christ
           to
           her
           in
           this
           her
           sleepie
           condition
           .
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             that
             knocks
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Open
             to
             mee
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Love
             ,
             my
             Dove
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           She
           acknowledgeth
           Christs
           voice
           in
           her
           sleepie
           estate
           ,
           and
           sets
           downe
           his
           carriage
           thus
           ,
           
             how
             hee
             knockes
          
           ,
           and
           then
           also
           speakes
           ,
           
             Open
             to
             mee
          
           ,
           And
           then
           sets
           downe
           what
           hee
           suffered
           for
           her
           ,
           
             My
             head
             is
             filled
             with
             dew
             ,
             and
             my
             locks
             with
             the
             dropps
             of
             the
             night
             .
          
           And
           that
           nothing
           might
           be
           wanting
           that
           might
           moove
           her
           heart
           to
           respect
           this
           his
           carriage
           towards
           her
           ,
           he
           useth
           sweete
           titles
           ,
           a
           loving
           compellation
           ,
           
             Open
             to
             mee
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           )
           
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             love
             ,
             my
             dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             ,
          
           as
           so
           many
           cords
           of
           love
           to
           draw
           her
           ,
           so
           here
           wants
           neither
           loving
           carriage
           ,
           sweet
           words
           ,
           nor
           patience
           ;
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             that
             knocketh
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Church
           as
           she
           takes
           notice
           of
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           shee
           doth
           also
           of
           the
           meanes
           he
           useth
           ,
           and
           seeth
           his
           love
           in
           them
           all
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             that
             knocketh
             ,
             saying
             ,
             open
             to
             mee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           is
           also
           an
           other
           distinguishing
           note
           of
           a
           sound
           Christian
           from
           an
           unsound
           ,
           A
           sanctified
           spirit
           sees
           Christ
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           this
           is
           ,
           sayes
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           ,
           mercie
           of
           Christ
           to
           take
           such
           paines
           with
           my
           soule
           ,
           to
           send
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           provide
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           
           to
           give
           gifts
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           men
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             Beloved
             that
             knocketh
             .
          
        
         
           But
           wee
           must
           especially
           understand
           it
           of
           the
           Ministeriall
           voice
           ,
           
           whereby
           Christ
           doth
           chiefly
           make
           way
           for
           himselfe
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           
           by
           all
           kind
           of
           wayes
           dispensed
           therein
           :
           as
           gifts
           of
           all
           so●ts
           ,
           some
           rougher
           ,
           some
           milder
           ,
           all
           kind
           of
           Methods
           and
           wayes
           in
           the
           Ministery
           to
           make
           way
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           First
           of
           all
           by
           the
           threatnings
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           terrours
           ,
           as
           Iohn
           was
           sent
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           storme
           ,
           went
           before
           the
           still
           and
           calme
           voice
           ,
           
           wherein
           God
           came
           to
           Elias
           ,
           so
           he
           useth
           all
           kind
           of
           courses
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           and
           Ministers
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Spirit
           turne
           themselves
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           into
           all
           shapes
           and
           fashions
           both
           of
           speech
           and
           Spirit
           to
           win
           people
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           God
           appeales
           to
           them
           ,
           
             What
             could
             I
             have
             done
             more
             for
             my
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           us
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           voyce
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           vvord
           ,
           
           and
           not
           thinke
           as
           good
           Samuel
           thought
           ,
           
           that
           Eli
           spake
           ,
           when
           God
           spake
           ;
           let
           us
           thinke
           that
           God
           speakes
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           that
           Christ
           comes
           to
           woe
           us
           ,
           and
           win
           us
           thereby
           .
        
         
           And
           wee
           Ministers
           are
           the
           friends
           of
           the
           Bridegroome
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           heare
           what
           Christ
           saith
           and
           would
           have
           said
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           pray
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           teach
           us
           what
           to
           teach
           others
           .
           We
           are
           to
           procure
           the
           contract
           ,
           and
           to
           perfect
           it
           till
           the
           marriage
           be
           in
           heaven
           ,
           that
           is
           our
           worke
           .
        
         
           And
           you
           that
           are
           hearers
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           regard
           Christs
           sweete
           voyce
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           governement
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           voice
           that
           you
           cannot
           shake
           of
           .
           That
           peremptorie
           voice
           at
           the
           
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           
           when
           he
           will
           say
           ,
           
             Goe
             yee
             cursed
             into
             hell
             sire
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           God
           who
           delights
           to
           be
           stiled
           
             a
             God
             hearing
             prayer
          
           ,
           will
           not
           heare
           thee
           ,
           but
           saith
           
             Such
             a
             one
             as
             turnes
             his
             care
             away
             from
             hearing
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           
           
             his
             prayer
             is
             abominable
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           dolefull
           t
           hing
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           made
           us
           ,
           and
           allureth
           us
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           that
           followes
           us
           with
           all
           evidences
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           adds
           together
           with
           the
           Ministery
           many
           sweet
           motions
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           delight
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           creatures
           ,
           and
           not
           indure
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Depart
             away
             from
             me
             yee
             cursed
             into
             hell
             fire
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           There
           are
           scarce
           any
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           Christ
           hath
           allured
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           he
           opens
           their
           understandings
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           and
           knocks
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           halfe
           open
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           like
           Agrippa
           that
           said
           to
           
             Paul
             ,
             Thou
             almost
             perswadest
             mee
             to
             be
             a
             Christian.
          
           
           So
           Herod
           
             did
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             he
             heard
             gladly
             .
          
           
           They
           are
           halfe
           open
           ,
           seeme
           to
           open
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           effectually
           converted
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           they
           see
           ,
           that
           further
           yeelding
           will
           not
           stand
           with
           that
           which
           they
           resolve
           not
           to
           part
           with
           ;
           their
           lusts
           ,
           their
           present
           condition
           that
           they
           make
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           heaven
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           shutte
           the
           doore
           againe
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           opened
           it
           a
           little
           to
           the
           motions
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           dare
           give
           no
           further
           way
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           learne
           the
           first
           lesson
           in
           Christs
           schoole
           ,
           to
           denie
           themselves
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           their
           crosse
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           an
           undoubted
           conclusion
           ,
           our
           blessed
           
           Saviour
           giveth
           such
           meanes
           and
           motions
           of
           his
           Spirit
           to
           the
           vil●st
           persons
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           their
           owne
           hea●ts
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           more
           meanes
           and
           ●●ecter
           motions
           ,
           then
           they
           yeeld
           to
           ,
           a●d
           
             that
             the
             sentence
             of
             c●nd●mnation
             is
             not
             pronounced
             upon
             them
             for
             meerely
             not
             knowing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             upon
             some
             grounds
             of
             rebellion
             ,
          
           in
           that
           they
           goe
           not
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           provoked
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           resist
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           
           
             There
             can
             bee
             no
             resistance
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             going
             beyond
             the
             desire
             and
             will
             of
             him
             whom
             hee
             resisteth
             .
          
           A
           man
           doth
           not
           resist
           ,
           when
           hee
           gives
           way
           as
           farre
           as
           he
           is
           mooved
           .
           There
           is
           no
           wicked
           man
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           gives
           so
           much
           way
           as
           he
           is
           mooved
           and
           stirred
           to
           by
           the
           Spirit
           and
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Away
           then
           with
           these
           impudent
           ,
           ungracious
           Objections
           about
           Gods
           Decree
           for
           matter
           of
           Election
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           it
           sure
           ,
           and
           for
           any
           ill
           conceits
           that
           may
           rise
           in
           our
           hearts
           about
           that
           other
           of
           reprobation
           let
           this
           dampe
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           offers
           unto
           the
           vilest
           wretch
           so
           much
           meanes
           with
           the
           motions
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           resisting
           ,
           proves
           inexcusable
           ,
           his
           owne
           rebellion
           therefore
           being
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           rejection
           .
           Let
           men
           cease
           from
           cavilling
           ,
           God
           hath
           that
           in
           their
           owne
           breast
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           carnall
           man
           ,
           which
           will
           speake
           for
           God
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           stop
           his
           mouth
           that
           hee
           shall
           be
           silent
           ,
           
           ,
           and
           speechlesse
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           Christ
           doth
           condescend
           so
           
           low
           as
           to
           account
           it
           almost
           a
           part
           of
           his
           happinesse
           to
           have
           our
           soules
           for
           a
           Temple
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           to
           rule
           there
           .
           Therefore
           he
           makes
           all
           this
           earnest
           suit
           ,
           with
           strong
           expressions
           what
           he
           suffereth
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           Christ
           beares
           this
           great
           and
           large
           affection
           to
           his
           poore
           Church
           ,
           It
           may
           incourage
           us
           to
           pray
           heartily
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           spread
           before
           God
           the
           state
           thereof
           .
           
             Why
             Lord
             ?
             it
             is
             that
             part
             of
             the
             world
             that
             is
             thy
             Sister
             ,
             thy
             Love
             ,
             thy
             Dove
             ,
             thy
             undefiled
             :
             the
             Communion
             with
             whom
             thou
             livst
             above
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           strong
           argument
           to
           prevaile
           with
           God.
           Therefore
           let
           us
           commend
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           time
           with
           this
           confidence
           .
           
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             that
             thou
             lovest
             .
          
           They
           thought
           they
           prevailed
           much
           with
           Christ
           when
           thy
           laboured
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           Lazarus
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Hee
           whom
           thou
           lovest
           is
           sicke
           .
           
             So
             say
             wee
          
           ,
           
           
             The
             Church
             whom
             thou
             lovest
             ,
             that
             is
             thy
             only
             love
             ,
             In
             whom
             thy
             love
             is
             concenterate
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             and
             gathered
             to
             abead
          
           ,
           (
           as
           though
           thou
           hadst
           no
           other
           love
           in
           the
           world
           but
           thy
           
             Church
             )
             this
             thy
             love
             is
             in
             this
             state
             and
             condition
             .
          
           It
           is
           good
           to
           thinke
           of
           prevailing
           arguments
           ,
           not
           to
           moove
           God
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           to
           prevaile
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           ,
           fortified
           with
           the
           confideration
           of
           Christs
           wonderous
           loving
           expression
           to
           his
           poore
           Church
           .
           Then
           ,
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           offer
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           meet
           thee
           .
           Are
           not
           two
           loving
           well-wishers
           well
           met
           ?
           
             When
             th●●
             offerest
             thy
             
             selfe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             seekes
             thy
             love
             ,
             will
             hee
             reject
             thee
             when
             thou
             ●●mmest
             to
             him
          
           that
           seekes
           thy
           love
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           it
           in
           this
           passionate
           ,
           affectionate
           manner
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           ?
           Therefore
           ,
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           .
           Hee
           is
           more
           willing
           to
           entertaine
           us
           then
           we
           are
           to
           come
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           those
           that
           have
           relapsed
           any
           kind
           of
           way
           ,
           
           let
           them
           not
           be
           discouraged
           to
           returne
           againe
           to
           Christ
           ;
           the
           Church
           here
           was
           in
           a
           drowsie
           sleepie
           estate
           ,
           and
           used
           him
           unkindly
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           so
           patient
           ,
           that
           hee
           waites
           her
           leisure
           as
           it
           were
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Open
             to
             mee
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             love
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Thomas
           was
           so
           untoward
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           
             Vnlesse
             hee
             did
             see
             the
             print
             of
             the
             na●es
             ,
          
           &c.
           in
           Christs
           bodie
           .
           Yet
           Christ
           was
           so
           gratious
           as
           hee
           condescendeth
           to
           poore
           Thomas
           ,
           so
           to
           Peter
           after
           hee
           was
           fallen
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           after
           backsliding
           .
        
         
           
             Open
             to
             me
             my
             Sister
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hence
             Observe
             further
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               Christ
               hath
               never
               enough
               of
               his
               Church
               till
               he
               hath
               it
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             
             where
             are
             indeed
             the
             kisses
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             
               Open
               ,
               Open
            
             still
             .
             Christ
             had
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Spouse
             in
             some
             measure
             already
             ,
             but
             yet
             there
             were
             some
             corners
             of
             the
             heart
             that
             were
             not
             so
             filled
             with
             Christ
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             hee
             was
             not
             so
             much
             in
             her
             understanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             joy
             ,
             delight
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             as
             hee
             would
             be
             :
             therefore
             ,
             
               Open
               thy
               understanding
               more
               and
               more
            
             to
             imbrace
             me
             ,
             and
             divine
             truths
             that
             are
             offered
             thee
             ;
             
               open
               thy
               love
            
             to
             solace
             
             me
             more
             and
             more
             .
             For
             God
             in
             Christ
             having
             condescended
             to
             the
             tearmes
             of
             friendsh●p
             nay
             to
             intimate
             tearmes
             of
             friendship
             in
             marriage
             with
             us
             .
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             right
             temper
             ,
             hath
             never
             enough
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             desires
             further
             union
             ,
             and
             communion
             still
             ,
             It
             being
             the
             defcription
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               they
               love
               the
               appearance
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             they
             loved
             his
             first
             appearance
             ,
             
             and
             waited
             for
             
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israell
            
             ;
             
             so
             they
             love
             his
             second
             appearing
             ,
             and
             are
             never
             quiet
             ,
             till
             hee
             comes
             againe
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             consummate
             the
             marriage
             begun
             heere
             :
             so
             Christ
             also
             he
             is
             as
             desirous
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             they
             are
             his
             desires
             that
             breed
             their
             desires
             ;
             
               Open
               to
               mee
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               dove
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Againe
             his
             Love
             and
             pittie
             mooves
             him
             to
             desire
             further
             to
             come
             into
             us
             :
             Christ
             knowes
             what
             is
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             if
             he
             bee
             not
             there
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             should
             not
             bee
             there
             .
             What
             is
             in
             the
             braine
             where
             Christ
             is
             not
             ?
             a
             deale
             of
             worldly
             projects
             nothing
             worth
             .
             What
             is
             in
             our
             joy
             ,
             if
             Christ
             bee
             not
             there
             ?
             worldly
             joy
             ,
             which
             cleaves
             to
             things
             worse
             then
             it selfe
             .
             If
             a
             man
             were
             anatomized
             ,
             and
             seene
             into
             ,
             hee
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             hee
             did
             see
             himselfe
             ,
             Christ
             therefore
             out
             of
             pittie
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Divell
             there
             ;
             Christ
             knowes
             it
             is
             good
             for
             our
             soules
             to
             give
             way
             to
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             useth
             all
             sweet
             allurements
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               mee
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Christ
             hath
             never
             his
             fill
             ,
             till
             he
             close
             with
             the
             soule
             perfectly
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             be
             in
             the
             soule
             above
             him
             ,
             
             nothing
             equall
             to
             him
             ,
             therfore
             
               Open
               ,
               Open
            
             ,
             still
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             He
             sets
             downe
             to
             moove
             the
             Church
             the
             more
             to
             open
             to
             him
             the
             inconveniences
             that
             hee
             indured
             ,
             
               My
               head
               is
               filled
               with
               dew
               ,
            
             &c.
             wherein
             hee
             shewes
             what
             he
             suffered
             ,
             which
             sufferings
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             
               In
               himselfe
               .
               In
               his
               Ministers
               .
            
             In
             himselfe
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             blessed
             person
             ,
             what
             did
             he
             endure
             ?
             what
             patience
             had
             hee
             in
             enduring
             the
             refractorie
             spirits
             of
             men
             when
             he
             was
             here
             ?
             how
             many
             indignities
             did
             he
             digest
             in
             his
             Desciples
             after
             their
             conversion
             ?
             Towards
             his
             latter
             end
             ,
             his
             Head
             was
             not
             onely
             filled
             with
             the
             dropps
             ,
             but
             his
             bodie
             filled
             with
             drops
             of
             bloud
             .
             Drops
             of
             bloud
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             anguish
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             what
             did
             hee
             indure
             there
             ?
             that
             sense
             of
             Gods
             anger
             there
             was
             onely
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             
             
               My
               God
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               mee
               ?
            
             What
             should
             wee
             speake
             of
             his
             going
             up
             and
             downe
             doing
             good
             ,
             preaching
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             setting
             whole
             nights
             apart
             for
             prayer
             ;
             And
             then
             for
             what
             hee
             suffers
             in
             his
             Minister
             ?
             there
             he
             knocks
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Open
               in
               them
            
             .
             And
             how
             was
             hee
             used
             in
             the
             Apostles
             that
             were
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ever
             since
             ,
             What
             have
             they
             indured
             ?
             for
             he
             put
             a
             spirit
             of
             patience
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             what
             indignities
             indured
             they
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             publishers
             ,
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             those
             sweet
             publishers
             thereof
             ,
             drawing
             men
             to
             open
             to
             Christ
             ,
             were
             killed
             for
             preaching
             .
             So
             cruell
             
             is
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             offereth
             violence
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             love
             them
             most
             ,
             that
             love
             their
             soules
             .
             And
             what
             greater
             love
             ,
             then
             the
             love
             of
             the
             soule
             ?
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             Satanicall
             temper
             and
             disposition
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             they
             hate
             those
             men
             most
             ,
             that
             deale
             this
             way
             most
             truely
             and
             lovingly
             with
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             that
             the
             Gospell
             is
             such
             an
             hard
             message
             .
             It
             is
             the
             word
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             hates
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             draw
             men
             from
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             and
             
               Therefore
               Condemnation
               is
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               that
               men
               hate
               the
               light
               ,
               
               because
               their
               workes
               are
               evill
               .
            
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             truely
             and
             cordially
             hated
             but
             Grace
             ?
             and
             are
             any
             persons
             heartily
             and
             cordially
             hated
             in
             the
             world
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Promulgers
             and
             Publishers
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Professours
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             upbraids
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             meddles
             with
             the
             corruptions
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             dearer
             to
             them
             then
             their
             owne
             soules
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             patience
             is
             there
             in
             Christ
             to
             suffer
             himselfe
             in
             his
             messengers
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             to
             be
             thus
             used
             ?
             Nor
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             stands
             thus
             in
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             19.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               by
               his
               Spirit
               preached
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noah
               to
               the
               soules
               now
               in
               prison
               ,
            
             Christ
             preached
             in
             Noahs
             time
             before
             he
             was
             Incarnate
             ,
             much
             more
             doth
             he
             preach
             now
             :
             and
             as
             he
             was
             patient
             then
             to
             endure
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             unto
             whom
             Noah
             preached
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             yeares
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             patient
             now
             in
             his
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             still
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             
             Even
             to
             us
             still
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             enteatainement
             in
             many
             places
             is
             (
             as
             Paul
             complaines
             ,
             )
             
               though
               the
               more
               I
               love
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               she
               lesse
               I
               am
               beloved
               of
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Let
               these
               things
               moove
               us
               to
               be
               patient
               towards
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               we
               be
               corrected
               in
               any
               kind
               ,
            
             considering
             that
             Christ
             is
             so
             patient
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             waite
             upon
             him
             with
             patience
             .
             How
             long
             hath
             he
             waited
             for
             our
             conversion
             ?
             how
             long
             doth
             hee
             still
             waite
             for
             the
             through
             giving
             up
             of
             our
             soules
             to
             him
             ?
             Shall
             we
             thinke
             much
             then
             to
             waite
             a
             little
             while
             for
             him
             ?
          
           
             
               And
               let
               this
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               strengthen
               us
               likewise
               in
               our
               dealing
               with
               others
               ,
            
             
             as
             to
             beare
             with
             evill
             men
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               To
               waite
               if
               God
               will
               at
               any
               time
               give
               them
               repentance
               .
            
             Neither
             may
             we
             be
             so
             short
             spirited
             that
             if
             we
             have
             not
             an
             answer
             presently
             to
             give
             over
             .
             Wee
             should
             imitate
             Christ
             heere
             ,
             never
             give
             over
             as
             long
             as
             God
             continues
             life
             with
             any
             advantage
             and
             opportunitie
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             any
             soule
             ,
             waite
             ,
             if
             God
             at
             any
             time
             will
             give
             them
             Grace
             .
             
               Open
               to
               mee
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               this
               aga●ne
               worke
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               here
               would
               thus
               set
               forth
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               his
               patience
               in
               his
               love
               ,
            
             in
             bearing
             with
             us
             thus
             under
             the
             resemblance
             of
             a
             silly
             suitor
             that
             comes
             afarre
             off
             and
             stands
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             knocks
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             stoope
             thus
             in
             seeking
             the
             good
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             Let
             this
             winn
             ,
             and
             quicken
             our
             hearts
             with
             all
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             thankfullnesse
             to
             receive
             him
             
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               worke
               in
               our
               soules
               ,
            
             considering
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             such
             a
             care
             
             of
             us
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             joynes
             with
             his
             Ministrie
             ;
             let
             not
             us
             therefore
             be
             carelesse
             of
             our
             owne
             soules
             ;
             but
             let
             it
             moove
             our
             hearts
             to
             melt
             to
             him
             .
             The
             motives
             may
             be
             seene
             more
             in
             the
             particular
             compellations
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               mee
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Love
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Sister
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             spoken
             of
             before
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             Christs
             Sister
             and
             Spouse
             ,
             we
             are
             knit
             to
             him
             both
             by
             Consanguinitie
             ,
             and
             by
             Affinitie
             .
             The
             neerest
             as●initie
             is
             Marriage
             :
             and
             the
             neerest
             Consanguinitie
             is
             Sister
             .
             So
             that
             there
             are
             all
             Bonds
             to
             knit
             us
             to
             Christ
             ;
             Whatsoever
             is
             strong
             in
             any
             bond
             ,
             he
             knits
             us
             to
             him
             by
             it
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             love
             in
             an
             Husband
             ,
             
             a
             Brother
             ,
             a
             Mother
             ,
             a
             Friend
             ,
             in
             an
             Head
             to
             the
             members
             ?
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             love
             scattered
             in
             any
             relation
             ,
             gather
             it
             all
             into
             one
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             is
             in
             Christ
             in
             a
             more
             eminent
             manner
             ,
             therefore
             he
             stiles
             himselfe
             in
             all
             these
             sweet
             relations
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             love
             of
             all
             ,
             will
             a
             Sister
             shut
             out
             a
             Brother
             ,
             when
             the
             Brother
             comes
             to
             visit
             her
             ,
             and
             doe
             her
             all
             good
             ?
             is
             this
             unkindnesse
             even
             in
             Nature
             to
             looke
             strangely
             upon
             a
             man
             that
             is
             neere
             a
             kin
             ,
             that
             comes
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               mee
               my
               Sister
            
             ?
             If
             the
             Sister
             should
             shut
             out
             the
             Brother
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             most
             unnaturall
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             monstrous
             in
             Grace
             ?
             when
             our
             Brother
             comes
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             pittie
             to
             our
             soules
             
             to
             let
             him
             stand
             without
             doores
             ?
             Remember
             that
             Christ
             hath
             the
             same
             affections
             ,
             to
             account
             us
             Brothers
             and
             Sisters
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             when
             hee
             was
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             For
             after
             his
             resurrection
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             his
             Disiciples
             )
             
               I
               goe
               to
               my
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               to
               your
               God
               ,
               to
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Father
            
             ;
             hee
             calls
             himselfe
             our
             Brother
             ,
             having
             one
             common
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             one
             inheritance
             ,
             &c
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             sweet
             relation
             ,
             Christ
             beeing
             our
             Brother
             ,
             his
             heart
             cannot
             but
             melt
             towards
             us
             in
             any
             affliction
             .
             Ioseph
             dissembled
             a
             while
             out
             of
             politicke
             wisedome
             ,
             
             but
             because
             hee
             had
             a
             Brothers
             heart
             to
             Benjamin
             ,
             therefore
             at
             last
             hee
             could
             not
             hould
             ,
             but
             melted
             into
             teares
             ,
             though
             hee
             made
             his
             countenance
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             not
             regarded
             .
             So
             our
             Ioseph
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             may
             seeme
             to
             withdraw
             all
             tokens
             ,
             and
             signes
             of
             Brotherly
             love
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             owne
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             onely
             in
             shew
             ,
             hee
             is
             our
             Brother
             still
             ,
             his
             heart
             first
             or
             last
             ,
             will
             melt
             towards
             his
             Bretheren
             to
             their
             wonderfull
             comfort
             .
             
               My
               Sister
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Love.
             
          
           
             That
             word
             we
             had
             not
             yet
             .
             It
             is
             worthy
             also
             a
             little
             standing
             on
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             foure
             words
             bee
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             attractive
             cords
             to
             draw
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             shewing
             what
             hee
             had
             suffered
             ,
             but
             by
             sweet
             titles
             ,
             
               My
               Love
               ,
               My
               Dove
            
             .
          
           
             What
             had
             Christ
             no
             love
             but
             his
             Spouse
             ?
             did
             his
             love
             goe
             out
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             to
             her
             (
             as
             it
             were
             ?
             )
             It
             is
             strange
             ,
             yet
             true
             ,
             Christs
             love
             is
             so
             great
             to
             
             his
             Church
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             so
             continuall
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             and
             every
             Chirstian
             soule
             is
             the
             seate
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             
               That
               love
               in
               his
               owne
               breast
               beeing
               in
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               are
               his
               love
            
             ,
             because
             hee
             himselfe
             is
             there
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Hee
             loves
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             some
             beames
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             
               Which
               hee
               must
               needes
               love
            
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             loves
             them
             as
             creatures
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             be
             more
             or
             lesse
             capable
             of
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             goodnesse
             ;
             but
             for
             his
             Church
             and
             Children
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             love
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             what
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             such
             love
             ?
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Hee
             
               loves
               them
               at
               hee
               beholds
               them
               in
               his
               Fathers
               choise
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             Elected
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             given
             unto
             himselfe
             in
             Election
             :
             
             
               Thine
               they
               are
               thou
               gavest
               them
               mee
            
             ;
             Christ
             looking
             on
             us
             in
             Gods
             Election
             and
             choyce
             ,
             loves
             us
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Againe
             ,
             
               Hee
               loves
               us
               ,
               because
               he
               sees
               his
               owne
               Graces
               in
               us
               ,
            
             he
             loves
             what
             is
             his
             in
             us
             .
             Before
             we
             be
             actually
             his
             ,
             he
             loves
             us
             with
             a
             
               love
               of
               good
               will
            
             ,
             to
             wish
             all
             good
             to
             us
             ;
             But
             when
             we
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             our
             natures
             are
             altered
             and
             changed
             ,
             he
             loves
             us
             with
             a
             love
             of
             the
             intimatest
             friendship
             ;
             with
             the
             love
             of
             an
             
               Head
               ,
               Husband
               ,
               Friend
            
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             can
             imagine
             ;
             hee
             loves
             his
             owne
             Image
             .
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Wife
               is
               the
               glorie
               of
               her
               Husband
            
             ;
             because
             what
             soever
             is
             in
             a
             good
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Wife
             expresseth
             it
             by
             reflection
             .
             So
             
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             shee
             reflects
             his
             excellencies
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             weake
             measure
             ,
             they
             
             
               shew
               forth
               his
               Vertues
            
             or
             prayses
             ,
             as
             Peter
             speakes
             ,
             thus
             hee
             sees
             his
             owne
             Image
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             hee
             loves
             her
             ,
             and
             these
             in
             her
             :
             so
             as
             whether
             we
             regard
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             his
             Love.
             
          
           
             
               If
               we
               consider
               also
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               and
               suffered
            
             
             
               for
               her
            
             ,
             wee
             may
             well
             say
             the
             Church
             is
             his
             love
             .
             Besides
             the
             former
             favours
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             Election
             ,
             hee
             choosed
             us
             before
             we
             were
             )
             In
             time
             hee
             did
             choose
             us
             by
             actuall
             Election
             by
             which
             he
             called
             us
             :
             we
             had
             an
             existence
             ,
             but
             we
             resisted
             ,
             he
             called
             us
             when
             we
             resisted
             ;
             and
             then
             also
             he
             justified
             us
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             us
             with
             his
             owne
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             after
             feedes
             us
             with
             his
             owne
             Bodie
             .
             As
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             provided
             for
             it
             the
             most
             excellent
             ornaments
             .
             Jt
             hath
             foode
             and
             ornaments
             proportionable
             .
             What
             love
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             feede
             our
             soules
             with
             his
             owne
             Bodie
             ,
             and
             cloathe
             us
             with
             his
             owne
             Righteousnesse
             .
             
             
               Hee
               loved
               mee
            
             (
             saith
             Paule
             )
             what
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             love
             ?
             
               Hee
               gave
               himselfe
               for
               mee
            
             .
             Hee
             gave
             himselfe
             both
             that
             wee
             might
             have
             a
             Righteousnesse
             to
             cloathe
             us
             with
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             
             
               My
               flesh
               is
               meate
               indeed
               ,
               and
               my
               bloud
               is
               drinke
               indeed
               .
            
             The
             guiltie
             ,
             the
             selfe
             accusing
             soule
             feedes
             upon
             Christ
             dying
             for
             its
             sinnes
             .
             Againe
             ,
             
               Revel
               .
               1.
               6.
            
             you
             have
             his
             love
             set
             forth
             ,
             
               Hee
               loved
               us
            
             ,
             and
             how
             doth
             he
             witnesse
             it
             ?
             
               Hee
               hath
               washed
               us
               
               with
               his
               owne
               bloud
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               us
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             like
             you
             have
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               5.
               
               Hee
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               gave
               himselfe
               a
               swee●e
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               us
               .
            
             When
             this
             world
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             what
             his
             love
             is
             ;
             hee
             is
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             all
             in
             one
             place
             .
             What
             doth
             he
             pray
             for
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               17.
               24.
               
               Father
               I
               will
               ,
               that
               those
               whom
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               be
               with
               me
               where
               I
               am
               ,
            
             &c.
             runne
             through
             all
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             Election
             ,
             Vocation
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Glorification
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             his
             love
             in
             all
             of
             them
             .
             But
             it
             were
             an
             infinite
             argument
             to
             follow
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             beyond
             all
             knowledge
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             too
             large
             for
             us
             to
             know
             all
             the
             dimensions
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             height
             ,
             breadth
             ,
             depth
             ,
             and
             length
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             wee
             should
             ever
             thinke
             speake
             and
             meditate
             of
             ,
             because
             the
             soule
             is
             then
             in
             the
             most
             fit
             temper
             to
             serve
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             most
             apprehensive
             of
             his
             great
             love
             .
          
           
             This
             phrase
             imports
             diverse
             things
             ,
             
             
               That
               there
               is
               not
               saving
               love
               to
               any
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
             which
             is
             his
             love
             .
             It
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             confined
             in
             the
             Chruch
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             beames
             of
             his
             love
             met
             in
             that
             center
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             when
             the
             beames
             of
             the
             Sunne
             meete
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             they
             burne
             ,
             because
             many
             are
             there
             united
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Church
             all
             his
             love
             doth
             meete
             .
          
           
             
             Then
             the
             Church
             is
             his
             love
             also
             ,
             Because
             whatsoever
             shee
             hath
             or
             hopes
             for
             ,
             is
             from
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             is
             nothing
             but
             his
             love
             .
             The
             Church
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Chruch
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             love
             of
             Christ.
             
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             so
             endowed
             ,
             so
             graced
             ,
             so
             full
             of
             the
             hope
             of
             glorie
             ,
             it
             is
             out
             of
             his
             love
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             properties
             of
             it
             .
             
             It
             is
             a
             
               free
               love
               ,
               a
               pr●venting
               love
            
             ;
             he
             loved
             us
             before
             ever
             we
             could
             love
             him
             ;
             he
             loved
             us
             when
             we
             resisted
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               most
               tender
               love
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               it
               Isa.
               49.
               
               15.
               
               C●n
               a
               mother
               forget
               her
               sucking
               child
               ,
               if
               she
               should
               yet
               will
               not
               I
               forget
               thee
               ?
               thou
               art
               written
               on
               the
               palmes
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             hath
             us
             in
             his
             hart
             ,
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             in
             a
             mothers
             hart
             ,
             
             and
             beyond
             it
             ;
             he
             hath
             a
             tender
             eye
             and
             a
             powerfull
             hand
             to
             maintaine
             his
             church
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             
               a
               most
               transcendent
            
             ,
             and
             carefull
             love
             ,
             all
             
             comparisons
             are
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             
               a
               most
               intimate
               invinsible
               love
            
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             quench
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             se
             heere
             the
             
             Church
             droupeth
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             yet
             she
             is
             Christs
             love
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             love
             that
             is
             unconquerable
             ,
             no
             water
             will
             ever
             quench
             it
             ,
             no
             sinne
             of
             ours
             ,
             no
             infirmitie
             ;
             So
             as
             it
             is
             very
             comfortable
             that
             the
             Church
             considered
             under
             infirmities
             is
             yet
             the
             
               love
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               sleepe
               ,
               but
               my
               hart
               waketh
               ,
            
             yet
             Christ
             comes
             with
             
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               dove
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             cannot
             Christ
             see
             matter
             of
             weakenesse
             ,
             
             sinfullnesse
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             and
             dislike
             in
             the
             Chruch
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             yes
             ,
             to
             pitty
             ,
             helpe
             ,
             and
             heale
             it
             ,
             
             but
             not
             at
             all
             to
             diminish
             his
             love
             ,
             but
             to
             manifest
             
             it
             so
             much
             the
             more
             .
             His
             love
             is
             a
             tender
             love
             ,
             sensible
             of
             all
             things
             wherewith
             we
             displease
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             invincible
             and
             unconquerable
             ,
             that
             it
             overcomes
             all
             .
             Againe
             he
             sees
             ill
             indeed
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             sees
             in
             us
             some
             good
             of
             his
             owne
             also
             ,
             which
             moves
             him
             more
             to
             love
             ,
             then
             that
             that
             is
             ill
             in
             us
             ,
             moves
             him
             to
             hate
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             sees
             of
             ours
             ,
             he
             sees
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             vanquish
             ,
             mortifie
             ,
             and
             ea●e
             it
             out
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             is
             as
             fire
             to
             consume
             it
             ,
             He
             is
             as
             water
             to
             wash
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             sees
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             he
             sees
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             encrease
             it
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             perfect
             it
             ,
             therefore
             he
             says
             
               my
               Love
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             
               a
               sleepe
            
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             serves
             greatly
             for
             our
             comfort
             ,
             
             to
             search
             what
             good
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             hath
             wrought
             in
             our
             harts
             ,
             what
             faith
             ,
             what
             love
             ,
             what
             sanctified
             judgement
             ,
             what
             fire
             of
             ●oly
             affections
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             O
             let
             us
             value
             our selves
             by
             that
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             in
             us
             .
             We
             are
             Christs
             love
             notwithstanding
             we
             are
             sleepie
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             displeased
             with
             this
             our
             state
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             dislikes
             it
             ,
             so
             if
             we
             by
             the
             Spirit
             dislike
             i●
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             what
             sinne
             we
             have
             in
             vs
             ;
             but
             how
             we
             are
             affected
             to
             it
             .
             Have
             we
             that
             ill
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             truly
             the
             griefe
             of
             our
             harts
             and
             soules
             ,
             which
             as
             Christ
             dislikes
             ,
             so
             we
             abhorre
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             purged
             ,
             and
             ridd
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             griefe
             of
             our
             harts
             and
             soules
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             lovely
             in
             Christs
             eye
             ?
             then
             let
             us
             not
             be
             discouraged
             .
             For
             
             Christ
             estemes
             of
             his
             Church
             highly
             ,
             even
             as
             his
             
               very
               love
            
             ,
             even
             at
             that
             time
             when
             she
             was
             sleepie
             .
             And
             may
             ●each
             us
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             then
             moves
             us
             to
             looke
             altogether
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             naught
             in
             us
             ,
             thereby
             to
             abate
             ●ur
             love
             to
             Christ
             and
             our
             apprehension
             of
             his
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             he
             knowes
             if
             we
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             love
             him
             againe
             .
             For
             love
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             fire
             ,
             an
             active
             quality
             ,
             which
             will
             set
             us
             about
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             and
             pulling
             downe
             Sathans
             kingdome
             ;
             As
             we
             say
             in
             nature
             
               (
               fi●e
               doth
               all
            
             )
             what
             worke
             almost
             can
             a
             man
             worke
             without
             fire
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             instruments
             are
             made
             and
             heated
             &c.
             
             So
             grace
             doth
             all
             with
             love
             ;
             God
             first
             doth
             manifest
             to
             our
             soules
             his
             love
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             quicken
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             witnessing
             his
             love
             to
             us
             wherewith
             he
             warmes
             our
             harts
             ,
             kindles
             and
             insta●●es
             them
             so
             with
             love
             ,
             that
             we
             love
             him
             againe
             ,
             which
             love
             hath
             a
             constraining
             sweet
             violence
             to
             put
             us
             upon
             all
             duties
             ,
             to
             suffer
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             resist
             any
             thing
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             in
             love
             with
             Christ
             ,
             what
             will
             be
             harsh
             to
             him
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             the
             divell
             knowes
             this
             well
             enough
             ,
             therefore
             one
             of
             his
             maine
             engines
             ,
             and
             temptations
             is
             to
             weaken
             our
             harts
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             of
             Christs
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             be
             as
             wise
             for
             our
             soules
             as
             he
             is
             subtill
             ,
             and
             politique
             against
             them
             ;
             as
             watchfull
             for
             ou●
             owne
             comfort
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             to
             discomfort
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             despaire
             .
             Let
             us
             be
             wise
             ●o
             gather
             all
             the
             arguments
             of
             Christ
             
             love
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             Christ
             loves
             us
             in
             this
             peculiar
             manner
             ?
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             Search
             what
             course
             he
             takes
             and
             hath
             taken
             to
             draw
             thee
             neerer
             unto
             him
             ;
             
             
               he
               chastiseth
               every
               one
               that
               he
               loveth
               .
            
             Seasonable
             corrections
             sanctified
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             thrive
             in
             sinne
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             speake
             nor
             doe
             amisse
             ;
             but
             either
             he
             lasheth
             us
             in
             our
             conscience
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             checks
             us
             ,
             or
             else
             stirrs
             up
             others
             ,
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             to
             make
             us
             our
             of
             love
             with
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             Christs
             love
             by
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             any
             love
             to
             divine
             things
             and
             can
             set
             a
             great
             price
             upon
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             upon
             the
             word
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Christs
             word
             ;
             upon
             grace
             ,
             prizing
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             set
             an
             high
             value
             upon
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             love
             in
             our
             hearts
             and
             all
             spirituall
             prerogatives
             ,
             and
             excellencies
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             excellent
             argument
             of
             Christs
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             Our
             love
             is
             but
             a
             reflection
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             have
             love
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             from
             him
             first
             .
             If
             a
             wall
             that
             is
             cold
             become
             hot
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Sunne
            
             ,
             of
             necess●ry
             must
             shine
             on
             it
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             cold
             stone
             of
             it selfe
             .
             So
             if
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             are
             naturally
             cold
             be
             heated
             with
             the
             love
             of
             divine
             things
             ,
             certainely
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             shined
             here
             first
             :
             for
             naturally
             our
             harts
             
             are
             of
             a
             cold
             temper
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             spirituall
             love
             growing
             in
             our
             natures
             and
             harts
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             many
             poore
             soules
             helped
             with
             this
             ,
             who
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             Christ
             love
             them
             or
             noe
             ,
             but
             this
             helpes
             them
             a
             little
             ,
             they
             can
             find
             undoubted
             arguments
             of
             their
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Image
             and
             servants
             ,
             and
             of
             relishing
             the
             word
             ,
             though
             they
             find
             much
             corruption
             ;
             and
             this
             their
             love
             to
             divine
             things
             tells
             them
             by
             demonstrations
             from
             the
             effects
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               loves
               them
            
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             love
             to
             divine
             ,
             and
             supernaturall
             things
             without
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             first
             .
             And
             the
             graces
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             they
             are
             love
             tokens
             given
             to
             the
             spouse
             .
             Common
             favours
             he
             gives
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             gifts
             to
             his
             servants
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             speciall
             gifts
             to
             his
             spouse
             ,
             if
             therefore
             there
             be
             any
             grace
             ,
             a
             tender
             and
             soft
             heart
             ,
             a
             prizing
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             love
             to
             Gods
             people
             and
             truth
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             comfortly
             conclude
             Christ
             loves
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             they
             are
             reflections
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             iewels
             and
             ornaments
             that
             Christ
             onely
             bestowes
             upon
             his
             spouse
             ,
             and
             not
             
             upon
             reprobates
             ,
             
             such
             pretious
             iewells
             as
             these
             .
             
          
           
             
               By
               discovering
               his
               secrets
               to
               us
               ,
            
             for
             that
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             love
             .
             Doth
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             discover
             the
             secret
             love
             the
             hath
             borne
             to
             us
             before
             all
             worlds
             ?
             doth
             he
             discover
             the
             breast
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             heart
             to
             us
             ?
             this
             discovery
             of
             secret
             affections
             ,
             of
             intire
             love
             sheweth
             our
             happiestate
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             one
             prerogative
             of
             
             freindship
             ,
             and
             the
             cheefest
             discovery
             of
             secrets
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             particular
             right
             to
             truthes
             ,
             as
             our
             owne
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             goe
             challenge
             them
             ,
             these
             are
             mine
             ,
             these
             belong
             to
             me
             ,
             these
             promises
             are
             mine
             ,
             this
             discovery
             of
             the
             secret
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             interest
             we
             have
             in
             the
             promises
             ,
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             Christ
             loves
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             peculier
             manner
             we
             are
             his
             love
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             us
             be
             like
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
             that
             where
             wee
             see
             any
             saving
             goodnesse
             in
             any
             let
             us
             love
             them
             :
             for
             should
             not
             our
             love
             meete
             with
             our
             Saviours
             love
             .
             Shall
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             be
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             it
             be
             our
             hatred
             ?
             Shall
             a
             good
             christian
             be
             Chists
             love
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             be
             the
             object
             of
             my
             hatred
             and
             scorne
             ?
             can
             we
             imitate
             a
             better
             patterne
             ?
             O
             let
             us
             never
             thinke
             our
             estate
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             excepet
             every
             child
             of
             God
             be
             our
             love
             as
             hee
             is
             Christs
             love
             .
             Can
             I
             love
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cannot
             I
             love
             him
             in
             whom
             I
             see
             Christ
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             I
             hate
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             I
             hate
             his
             Image
             .
             It
             is
             to
             bee
             wondered
             at
             that
             the
             Divell
             hath
             prevailed
             with
             any
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             they
             should
             be
             in
             a
             good
             
             estate
             ,
             
             when
             they
             have
             hearts
             rising
             against
             the
             best
             people
             ,
             and
             who
             as
             they
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             so
             they
             grow
             in
             there
             dislike
             of
             them
             .
             Is
             heere
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             let
             them
             likewise
             be
             here
             reproved
             ,
             that
             are
             glad
             to
             see
             any
             Christian
             hault
             ,
             slip
             ,
             and
             goe
             awry
             .
             The
             best
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             have
             that
             in
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             wholly
             in
             another
             man
             ;
             he
             hath
             flesh
             in
             him
             .
             Shall
             we
             utterly
             distaste
             a
             Christian
             for
             that
             ?
             The
             
             Church
             was
             now
             in
             a
             sleepie
             condition
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             Christ
             takes
             not
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             casheere
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             her
             ,
             but
             he
             pitties
             her
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             takes
             a
             course
             to
             bring
             her
             againe
             into
             a
             good
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             be
             glad
             at
             the
             infirmities
             and
             failings
             of
             any
             ,
             that
             discover
             any
             true
             goodnesse
             in
             them
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             our
             owne
             case
             ere
             long
             ,
             it
             casts
             them
             not
             out
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
             but
             they
             dwell
             in
             his
             love
             still
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             then
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             our
             love
             and
             affections
             ?
             Let
             them
             be
             
               our
               love
            
             still
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Sixt
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             II.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               My
               Love
               ,
               my
               Dove
               ,
               my
               Vndefiled
               :
               for
               my
               head
               is
               filled
               with
               dew
               ,
               and
               my
               locks
               with
               the
               dropps
               of
               the
               night
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               put
               of
               my
               coate
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               ?
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               feet
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               defile
               them
               ?
            
          
        
         
           Hat
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           perpetuall
           conflicting
           ,
           appeares
           evidently
           in
           this
           Booke
           ,
           the
           passages
           whereof
           joyned
           with
           our
           owne
           expe●iences
           ,
           s●●fici●ntly
           declare
           what
           combats
           ,
           Tryalls
           ,
           and
           temptations
           the
           Sa●●ts
           are
           subject
           unto
           
           after
           their
           new
           birth
           and
           change
           of
           life
           ,
           now
           up
           ,
           now
           downe
           ,
           now
           full
           of
           good
           resolutions
           ,
           now
           againe
           sluggish
           and
           slow
           not
           to
           be
           waked
           ,
           nor
           brought
           forwards
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Church
           here
           ,
           shee
           will
           not
           out
           of
           her
           sleepe
           to
           open
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           though
           he
           call
           and
           knocke
           ,
           and
           stand
           waiting
           for
           entrance
           .
           She
           is
           now
           desirous
           to
           pittie
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           needs
           no
           Peter
           to
           stirre
           her
           up
           unto
           it
           ,
           the
           flesh
           of
           it selfe
           is
           prone
           enough
           to
           draw
           backe
           ,
           and
           make
           excuses
           to
           hinder
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           from
           its
           due
           operation
           in
           us
           .
           She
           is
           layed
           along
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           rest
           her
           ;
           yet
           is
           not
           she
           so
           asleepe
           ,
           but
           shee
           discernes
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           up
           and
           rise
           she
           will
           not
        
         
           Thus
           we
           may
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           speech
           of
           our
           Saviour
           verified
           ,
           
           
             That
             which
             is
             borne
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             borne
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Spirit
             .
          
           The
           flesh
           pulls
           her
           backe
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           would
           raise
           her
           up
           to
           open
           to
           Christ
           ,
           he
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           makes
           her
           inexcusable
           ,
           and
           prepares
           her
           by
           his
           knocking
           ,
           waiting
           and
           departing
           :
           as
           for
           a
           state
           of
           further
           Humiliation
           ,
           so
           for
           an
           estate
           of
           further
           Exaltation
           .
           But
           how
           lovingly
           doth
           he
           speake
           to
           her
           ?
        
         
           
             Open
             unto
             me
             my
             Love
             ,
          
           
             Hee
             calles
             her
             
               my
               Love
            
             ,
             
             especially
             for
             two
             
             respects
             ;
             partly
             because
             
               his
               love
               was
               setled
               upon
               her
               ,
            
             it
             was
             in
             his
             owne
             breast
             ,
             but
             it
             rested
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             seated
             it selfe
             upon
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             his
             spouse
             ,
             so
             that
             shee
             became
             Christs
             love
             .
             Wee
             know
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             lover
             is
             more
             
             where
             it
             loves
             ,
             then
             where
             it
             lives
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speake
             )
             and
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             going
             out
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             the
             thing
             beloved
             with
             a
             heedlesnesse
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             where
             the
             affection
             is
             in
             any
             excesse
             ,
             it
             carries
             the
             whole
             soule
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             when
             Christ
             saith
             
               my
               love
            
             ,
             
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             love
             goes
             ,
             and
             plants
             ,
             and
             seates
             it selfe
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             united
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             scattered
             to
             other
             objects
             .
             There
             are
             beames
             of
             Gods
             generall
             love
             scattered
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             but
             this
             love
             ,
             this
             exceeding
             love
             ,
             is
             onely
             fastened
             upon
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             love
             comparable
             to
             this
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             the
             love
             of
             Woemen
             ,
             of
             Father
             ,
             or
             Mother
             ,
             If
             we
             consider
             what
             course
             he
             takes
             to
             shew
             it
             ;
             For
             there
             could
             be
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             so
             great
             to
             discover
             his
             love
             ,
             as
             this
             gift
             ,
             and
             gift
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             And
             therefore
             hee
             gave
             himselfe
             (
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             Heaven
             or
             in
             Earth
             )
             withall
             to
             shew
             his
             love
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               gave
               him
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             God
             equall
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             loved
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             gave
             himselfe
             for
             it
             ;
             how
             could
             he
             discover
             his
             love
             better
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             our
             Nature
             to
             shew
             how
             he
             loved
             us
             ?
             how
             could
             he
             come
             neerer
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             by
             beeing
             incarnate
             ,
             
             so
             to
             be
             bone
             of
             our
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             tooke
             our
             nature
             to
             shew
             how
             he
             loved
             it
             .
             
               Love
               drawes
               things
               neerer
               wheresoever
               it
               is
            
             ;
             It
             drew
             him
             out
             of
             Heaven
             to
             the
             Wombe
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             borne
             not
             
             onely
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             miserable
             man
             ,
             because
             we
             could
             not
             be
             his
             spouse
             unlesse
             he
             purchased
             us
             by
             his
             death
             .
             Wee
             must
             be
             his
             spouse
             by
             a
             satisfaction
             made
             to
             Divine
             Iustic●
             .
             God
             would
             not
             give
             us
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             with
             salving
             his
             Iustice.
             What
             sweete
             love
             is
             it
             to
             heale
             us
             not
             by
             searing
             ,
             or
             lancing
             ,
             but
             by
             making
             a
             plaister
             of
             his
             owne
             bloud
             ,
             which
             he
             shed
             for
             those
             that
             shed
             his
             in
             malice
             and
             hatred
             .
             What
             a
             wondrous
             love
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             powre
             forth
             teares
             for
             those
             that
             shed
             his
             bloud
             ,
             
             
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             prayed
             for
             those
             that
             persecu●ed
             him
             ?
             and
             what
             wondrous
             love
             is
             it
             now
             that
             he
             sympathizeth
             with
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             accounting
             the
             harme
             that
             is
             done
             to
             the
             least
             member
             he
             hath
             ,
             as
             done
             to
             himselfe
             ?
             
               S●●l
               S●●l
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               mee
               ?
            
             
             and
             that
             he
             should
             take
             us
             into
             one
             Body
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             
             to
             make
             one
             Christ
             ?
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             content
             himselfe
             with
             any
             thing
             he
             can
             doe
             for
             us
             here
             ,
             but
             his
             desire
             is
             that
             we
             may
             be
             one
             with
             him
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             be
             for
             ever
             with
             him
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             it
             in
             that
             excellent
             prayer
             .
             
               I●hn
               .
               17.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             should
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             that
             loves
             us
             so
             much
             .
             Christs
             love
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             loadstone
             to
             the
             Iro●
             ,
             our
             hea●ts
             are
             heavy
             and
             downwards
             of
             themselves
             .
             We
             may
             especially
             know
             his
             love
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             drawes
             us
             upwards
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             heavenly
             minded
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             de●ir●
             further
             and
             further
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             still
             there
             is
             
             a
             magneticall
             attractive
             force
             in
             Christs
             love
             ,
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             drawes
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             know
             from
             hence
             one
             Argument
             to
             proove
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
             and
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             because
             Christ
             calles
             the
             Church
             his
             love
             .
             The
             want
             of
             love
             againe
             (
             where
             it
             is
             intire
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             great
             measure
             )
             is
             amiserie
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             should
             suffer
             ,
             if
             those
             he
             hath
             planted
             his
             love
             upon
             ,
             whom
             he
             loves
             truely
             ,
             either
             should
             fall
             away
             for
             ever
             ,
             or
             should
             not
             be
             immortall
             for
             ever
             .
             Christ
             will
             not
             loose
             his
             love
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             persevering
             in
             Grace
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             of
             an
             everlasting
             beeing
             that
             this
             soule
             of
             ours
             hath
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             a
             sweete
             union
             ,
             and
             communion
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             the
             soule
             .
             It
             should
             make
             Christ
             miserable
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             not
             bee
             a
             meeting
             of
             him
             and
             his
             spouse
             ,
             there
             must
             therefore
             be
             a
             meeting
             ,
             
             which
             marriage
             is
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             both
             may
             be
             for
             ever
             happy
             one
             in
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             often
             warme
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             ,
             
             because
             all
             our
             love
             is
             from
             this
             love
             of
             his
             .
             Oh
             the
             wonderfull
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             both
             such
             ●ranscendent
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             infinite
             love
             should
             dwell
             together
             .
             (
             We
             say
             )
             Majesty
             and
             love
             never
             dwell
             together
             ,
             because
             ,
             
               Love
               is
               an
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               soule
               to
               all
               services
               .
            
             But
             herein
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             here
             Majesty
             and
             L●ve
             dwell
             together
             in
             〈◊〉
             heart
             of
             
             one
             Christ
             ,
             which
             Majesty
             hath
             stooped
             as
             low
             ,
             as
             his
             Almightiy
             power
             could
             give
             leave
             .
             Nay
             it
             was
             an
             Almigity
             power
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             stoope
             so
             low
             and
             yet
             be
             God
             keeping
             his
             Majesty
             still
             .
             For
             God
             to
             become
             man
             ,
             to
             hide
             his
             Majesty
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             know●e
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             so
             farre
             in
             this
             nature
             ,
             as
             to
             die
             forus
             .
             What
             an
             Almighty
             power
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             could
             goe
             so
             low
             and
             yet
             preserve
             himself●
             God
             still
             ,
             yet
             this
             we
             see
             in
             this
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Majesty
             met
             with
             the
             greatest
             abasement
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             all
             out
             of
             love
             to
             our
             poore
             soules
             .
             There
             was
             no
             stooping
             ,
             no
             abasement
             that
             was
             ever
             so
             low
             as
             Christ
             was
             abased
             unto
             us
             ,
             to
             want
             for
             a
             time
             even
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             There
             was
             an
             union
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             the
             union
             of
             solace
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             from
             him
             was
             suspended
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             a
             right
             in
             his
             owne
             Person
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             presently
             .
             Now
             for
             him
             to
             live
             so
             long
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             oft
             times
             ,
             especially
             towards
             his
             suffering
             to
             be
             without
             that
             solace
             (
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             our
             sinnes
             )
             to
             have
             it
             suspended
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             what
             a
             condescending
             was
             this
             ?
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Psal.
               113.
               6.
            
             that
             God
             stoopes
             
               To
               behold
               the
               things
               done
               here
               below
               .
            
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             wondrous
             condescending
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             looke
             upon
             things
             below
             ;
             but
             that
             hee
             would
             become
             man
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             love
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             suffer
             as
             he
             did
             here
             ,
             this
             is
             wondrous
             humility
             to
             astonishment
             .
             We
             thinke
             humility
             is
             not
             a
             
             proper
             grace
             ,
             becomming
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             indeed
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             some
             resemblance
             of
             that
             grace
             in
             God
             ,
             especially
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             to
             reveale
             himselfe
             ,
             vaile
             himselfe
             with
             flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             out
             of
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             The
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             are
             wondrous
             effectuall
             ,
             as
             to
             strengthen
             Faith
             ,
             so
             to
             kindle
             Love.
             Let
             these
             be
             for
             a
             taste
             to
             direct
             our
             meditations
             herein
             .
             It
             followes
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Dove
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             when
             Christ
             was
             baptised
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             (
             as
             a
             symbole
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             )
             
             to
             discover
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             Christ
             should
             have
             the
             propertie
             
             and
             disposition
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             
             
               And
               be
               meeke
               and
               gentle
            
             .
             For
             indeed
             he
             became
             man
             for
             that
             end
             to
             be
             
               a
               mercifull
               Saviour
               .
               Learne
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               meeke
               and
               lowly
               .
            
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               not
               quench
               the
               smoaking
               flaxe
               ,
               nor
               breake
               the
               bruised
               reede
               ,
            
             &c.
             said
             he
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Spirit
             appeared
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             .
             As
             likewise
             ,
             To
             
             shew
             what
             his
             office
             should
             be
             ;
             for
             even
             as
             the
             Dove
             in
             
               Noahs
               Arke
            
             was
             sent
             out
             ,
             and
             came
             home
             againe
             to
             the
             Arke
             with
             an
             
               Olive
               branch
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             waters
             were
             abated
             :
             So
             Christ
             was
             to
             preach
             deliverance
             from
             the
             deluge
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             with
             an
             Olive
             leafe
             of
             peace
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Gods
             wrath
             was
             appeased
             .
             When
             he
             was
             borne
             ,
             
             the
             Angels
             sung
             ,
             
               Glory
               to
               God
               on
               high
               ,
               on
               earth
               peace
               ,
               and
               good
               will
               towards
               men
               :
            
             Now
             as
             Christ
             had
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             
             
               a
               Dove
            
             ,
             So
             all
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             have
             the
             disposition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               Spirit
            
             that
             framed
             him
             to
             be
             like
             
               a
               Dove
            
             ,
             frames
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             
               a
               Dove
            
             ,
             as
             the
             oyntment
             that
             was
             powred
             on
             Aarons
             head
             ,
             
             it
             ran
             downe
             upon
             the
             lowest
             skirts
             of
             his
             garments
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Church
             is
             compared
             to
             
               a
               Dove
            
             ;
             partly
             ,
             
               for
               the
               disposition
               that
               is
               and
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               resembling
               that
               creature
               .
            
             And
             partly
             also
             ,
             
               For
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               in
               a
               mournfull
               suffering
               cond●tion
               .
            
             1.
             
             For
             the
             like
             disposition
             as
             is
             found
             in
             a
             dove
             .
             There
             is
             some
             good
             in
             all
             creatures
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             creature
             but
             it
             hath
             a
             beame
             of
             Gods
             Majesty
             ,
             of
             some
             Attribute
             ,
             but
             some
             more
             then
             others
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Image
             of
             vertue
             even
             in
             the
             inferiour
             creatures
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Scripture
             sends
             us
             to
             them
             for
             many
             vertues
             ,
             as
             the
             sluggard
             to
             the
             Ant
             ,
             and
             indeed
             we
             may
             see
             the
             true
             perfection
             of
             the
             first
             Creation
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             it
             more
             in
             the
             creatures
             then
             in
             our selves
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             such
             degeneration
             in
             any
             creature
             as
             there
             is
             in
             man.
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             which
             in
             a
             Dove
             the
             Scripture
             aimes
             at
             ,
             
             
               Wee
               should
               resemble
               a
               Dove
               in
               ,
               is
               his
               
               meekenesse
               especially
               .
            
             
             The
             Church
             is
             meeke
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             murmurings
             and
             revengement
             ;
             meeke
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               held
               my
               tongue
               without
               murmuring
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Psalme
             )
             
               I
               was
               dumbe
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             which
             is
             a
             grace
             that
             Gods
             Spirit
             frames
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             Christian
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             meeke
             towards
             God
             by
             an
             
               holy
               silence
            
             ;
             And
             likewise
             
             towards
             men
             to
             put
             on
             the
             
               Bowells
               of
               meekenesse
            
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             exhorted
             ,
             
               Collos.
               3.
               12.
               
               As
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               put
               on
               the
               Bowells
               of
               meekenesse
               ,
               and
               compassion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hereby
             we
             shall
             shew
             our selves
             to
             be
             Christs
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             grace
             disposeth
             us
             to
             a
             neerer
             communion
             with
             God
             then
             other
             graces
             :
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             that
             God
             most
             delights
             in
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             his
             spouse
             to
             be
             adorned
             with
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             woemen
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             Jewell
             and
             ornament
             that
             they
             can
             weare
             ,
             and
             is
             with
             God
             of
             
               great
               price
               .
               Moses
            
             we
             reade
             ,
             was
             a
             mighty
             man
             in
             prayer
             ;
             
             and
             a
             speciall
             meanes
             to
             helpe
             and
             fit
             him
             thereunto
             ,
             was
             because
             he
             was
             the
             
               meekest
               man
               on
               earth
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
             
               Zeph.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Seeke
               the
               Lord
               seeke
               meekenesse
               .
            
             And
             it
             fitts
             a
             man
             for
             communion
             with
             God.
             
               For
               God
               resisteth
               the
               proud
               ,
               and
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               meeke
               and
               humble
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             grace
             that
             empties
             the
             soule
             of
             selfe
             conceit
             ,
             to
             thinke
             a
             mans
             selfe
             unworthy
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             it
             
               capacious
               ,
               low
            
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             God
             to
             fill
             with
             a
             larger
             measure
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             it
             takes
             away
             the
             roughnesse
             and
             swelling
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             that
             keepes
             out
             God
             and
             grace
             ,
             therefore
             in
             that
             grace
             wee
             must
             especially
             be
             like
             this
             meeke
             creature
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             vindicative
             creature
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             way
             to
             revenge
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Againe
             
               it
               is
               a
               simple
               creature
               without
               guile
               ,
            
             it
             hath
             no
             way
             to
             defend
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             flight
             .
             There
             is
             a
             simplicity
             that
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             mixture
             of
             wisdom
             in
             it
             .
             There
             
             is
             a
             simplicity
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             pure
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             is
             simple
             ,
             which
             simplicity
             of
             God
             is
             the
             grou●d
             of
             many
             o●her
             attributes
             .
             For
             t●er●po●
             hee
             is
             Eternall
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             co●trarie
             in
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mixture
             in
             him
             of
             any
             thing
             opposite
             ,
             so
             th●t
             is
             a
             good
             simplicity
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             mixture
             of
             fraude
             ,
             no
             duplicity
             in
             the
             soule
             ;
             
             
               A
               double
               hearted
               man
               is
               inconstant
               and
               unstable
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               .
            
             Now
             simplicity
             as
             it
             is
             a
             vertue
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             im●tate
             the
             Dove
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             sinnefull
             Dove-like
             sillynesse
             .
             For
             
               Hosea
               .
               7.
               11.
               
               Ephra●m
               is
               said
               there
               to
               be
               like
               a
               silly
               Dove
               without
               heart
               ,
               they
               call
               t●
               Egipt
               ,
               they
               goe
               to
               Assiria
               ,
            
             There
             is
             a
             fatall
             simplicity
             usually
             going
             before
             destruction
             ,
             when
             wee
             hate
             those
             that
             defend
             us
             ,
             and
             account
             them
             enemies
             ,
             and
             relie
             more
             upon
             them
             that
             are
             enemies
             indeed
             then
             upon
             friends
             .
             So
             it
             was
             with
             Ephraim
             before
             his
             destruction
             ,
             he
             
               was
               a
               silly
               Dove
               without
               heart
               ,
               he
               called
               to
               Egypt
               and
               went
               to
               Assyria
            
             (
             false
             friends
             )
             that
             were
             enemyes
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             they
             trusted
             them
             more
             then
             God
             or
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Men
             have
             a
             world
             of
             tricks
             to
             unde●mine
             their
             friends
             ,
             to
             ruine
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             deserve
             ill
             of
             those
             that
             would
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             deserve
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             yet
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             they
             can
             gratifie
             the
             enemy
             ,
             please
             them
             and
             hold
             correspondencie
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             heere
             Ephraim
             did
             .
             
               Ephraim
               is
               a
               silly
               Dove
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             not
             that
             which
             wee
             must
             aime
             at
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             simple
             and
             children
             concerning
             
             evill
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             ignorance
             and
             simplicitie
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
               this
               creature
               is
               a
               faithfull
               creature
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             mainely
             here
             aimed
             at
             ;
             
             it
             is
             faithfull
             to
             the
             mate
             ,
             So
             the
             Christian
             soule
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             faithfull
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             keepes
             the
             judgement
             chast
             ,
             is
             not
             tainted
             with
             errors
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             hee
             keepes
             his
             affections
             chast
             likewise
             ,
             sets
             nothing
             in
             his
             heart
             above
             Christ
             ,
             
               whom
               hath
               hee
               in
               Heaven
               but
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               there
               in
               Earth
               hee
               desires
               beside
               him
               .
            
             
             You
             know
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             the
             
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             brought
             in
             like
             a
             
               Virgin
               contracted
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             like
             a
             whore
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Dove
             ,
             wee
             must
             be
             Virgins
             ,
             who
             must
             keepe
             chast
             soules
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             it
             
               Reve.
               14.
               4.
               
               Those
               that
               follow
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               
               wheresoever
               hee
               goeth
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               defiled
               themselves
               with
               woemen
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             namely
             that
             they
             have
             not
             defiled
             themselves
             with
             Idolatry
             and
             spirituall
             fornication
             :
             they
             have
             chast
             hearts
             to
             Christ.
             So
             in
             this
             respect
             they
             resemble
             the
             Dove
             ;
             These
             therefore
             that
             draw
             away
             from
             the
             love
             of
             religion
             to
             mixture
             ,
             to
             be
             meretrices
             ,
             and
             harlots
             in
             religion
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Christs
             doves
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             yeeld
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             they
             have
             false
             hearts
             ;
             Christs
             Church
             is
             a
             Dove
             ,
             she
             keepes
             close
             and
             inviolate
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
             
               This
               creature
               is
               of
               a
               neate
               d●sposition
               ,
            
             
             it
             will
             not
             lodge
             where
             it
             shall
             bee
             troubled
             
             with
             stench
             ,
             and
             annoyed
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             likewise
             feedes
             neately
             on
             pure
             graine
             ,
             not
             upon
             carrion
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             in
             the
             Arke
             ,
             when
             the
             Raven
             was
             sent
             out
             it
             lights
             upon
             carrion
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             was
             then
             plenty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             never
             came
             into
             the
             Arke
             againe
             .
             
             But
             the
             Dove
             ,
             when
             she
             went
             out
             would
             not
             light
             upon
             carrion
             ,
             or
             dead
             things
             ;
             and
             so
             finding
             noe
             fit
             food
             came
             backe
             againe
             to
             the
             Arke
             .
             
             So
             the
             Christian
             soule
             in
             this
             respect
             is
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             feed
             upon
             worldly
             carrion
             ,
             or
             sinnefull
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             upon
             Christ
             and
             spirituall
             things
             .
             The
             soule
             of
             a
             carnall
             ,
             and
             a
             naturall
             man
             useth
             to
             feed
             upon
             dust
             ,
             earth
             and
             earthly
             things
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             taste
             of
             Grace
             ,
             feedes
             n●atly
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             feed
             on
             that
             which
             is
             base
             and
             earthly
             ,
             but
             upon
             heavenly
             and
             spirituall
             things
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             
               Gregaria
               avis
            
             ,
             a
             bird
             that
             loves
             commu●ion
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speakes
             ,
             
               Who
               are
               those
               that
               flocke
               to
               the
               windowes
               as
               Doves
               ,
            
             
             for
             so
             they
             use
             to
             flocke
             to
             their
             houses
             by
             companies
             .
             So
             the
             children
             of
             God
             love
             the
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             keep
             severed
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             seperated
             from
             it
             ;
             delighting
             in
             all
             those
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             Doves
             will
             consort
             with
             Doves
             ,
             Christians
             with
             Christians
             and
             none
             els●
             ,
             they
             can
             relish
             no
             other
             company
             ,
             these
             and
             such
             like
             properties
             may
             profitably
             bee
             considered
             of
             the
             D●ve
             .
             The
             much
             standing
             ●pon
             these
             were
             to
             wrong
             the
             intendment
             of
             the
             
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             neglect
             them
             altogether
             ,
             were
             as
             much
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             have
             touched
             upon
             some
             properties
             onely
             .
          
           
             Now
             
               For
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Church
            
             it
             is
             like
             a
             Dove
             in
             this
             .
             
               The
               Dove
               is
               molested
               by
               all
               the
               
               Birds
               of
               prey
               ,
            
             it
             being
             the
             common
             prey
             of
             all
             other
             ravenous
             birds
             .
             So
             the
             poore
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             persecuted
             and
             molested
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               I
               had
               wings
               like
               a
               Dove
               ,
            
             &c
             (
             saith
             holy
             David
             )
             It
             is
             an
             old
             speech
             ,
             and
             is
             for
             ever
             true
             ,
             
               That
               Crowes
               and
               such
               escape
               better
               then
               Doves
               .
            
             The
             punishment
             that
             should
             light
             on
             Ravens
             oft
             times
             it
             lights
             on
             Doves
             ,
             thus
             Gods
             Dove
             ,
             Gods
             Church
             is
             used
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             What
             defence
             hath
             Gods
             poore
             Church
             ?
             
               why
               no
               defence
               .
               But
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             flight
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Dove
             hath
             nothing
             but
             flight
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             tallents
             to
             wound
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             flight
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             to
             fly
             to
             God
             as
             to
             our
             mountaine
             ,
             fly
             to
             the
             Arke
             that
             God
             may
             take
             us
             in
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             hath
             no
             other
             refuge
             but
             to
             be
             housed
             in
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             
             he
             is
             our
             Arke
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             to
             mourne
             as
             Hezekiah
             saith
             of
             himselfe
             .
             
               Isay.
               ●8
               .
               Hee
               mourned
               as
               a
               Dove
               ,
               and
               chat●er●d
               like
               a
               Crane
               .
            
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             like
             the
             Turtles
             ,
             to
             mourne
             in
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             desertions
             ,
             and
             molestations
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             to
             mourne
             to
             God
             who
             heares
             the
             bemonings
             of
             his
             owne
             Spirit
             in
             them
             :
             and
             woe
             to
             all
             other
             birds
             ,
             the
             birds
             of
             prey
             ,
             when
             the
             Turtles
             doe
             mourne
             (
             because
             of
             their
             cruelty
             )
             it
             is
             a
             presage
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             ruine
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             force
             the
             Turtle
             to
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             mourning
             .
          
           
             
             And
             then
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             have
             another
             refuge
             besides
             flight
             and
             mourning
             ,
             which
             is
             
               to
               build
               high
               from
               v●rmin●
            
             that
             would
             otherwise
             molest
             them
             .
             Instinct
             teacheth
             them
             thus
             to
             escape
             their
             enemies
             by
             building
             high
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             secure
             themselves
             .
             So
             there
             is
             in
             Gods
             childeren
             a
             gratious
             instinct
             put
             ,
             an
             Antipathie
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             tends
             to
             their
             safetie
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             mingle
             not
             themselves
             with
             them
             .
             And
             likewise
             ,
             God
             breeds
             in
             them
             a
             familiaritie
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             stirrs
             them
             to
             build
             in
             him
             as
             on
             a
             rocke
             ,
             to
             be
             safe
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             object
             ,
             
             If
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             bee
             his
             Dove
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             so
             with
             it
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             suffer
             his
             love
             and
             his
             Dove
             ,
             
             and
             his
             turtle
             thus
             
               (
               as
               it
               were
            
             )
             to
             bee
             preyed
             upon
             .
             
               Give
               not
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               Turtle
               to
               the
               beasts
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             If
             the
             Church
             were
             Gods
             Dove
             he
             would
             esteeme
             more
             of
             it
             then
             hee
             doth
             ,
             ●nd
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             bee
             persecuted
             thus
             ?
          
           
             God
             never
             forsakes
             his
             Dove
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             Arke
             for
             it
             to
             fly
             to
             ,
             a
             Rocke
             for
             it
             to
             build
             on
             ,
             The
             Dove
             hath
             alwayes
             a
             refuge
             in
             God
             and
             in
             Christ
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             ;
             You
             have
             a
             notable
             place
             for
             this
             .
             
               Psal.
               68.
               13.
               
               Though
               you
               have
               lyen
               among
               the
               po●s
            
             (
             that
             is
             )
             smeared
             ,
             and
             sullied
             ;
             
               yet
               they
               shall
               bee
               as
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               Dove
               covered
               with
               silver
               and
               her
               feathers
               with
               yellow
               gold
               ,
               when
               ●he
               almighty
               scattered
               Kings
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               white
               as
               the
               snow
               in
               Salmon
               .
            
             So
             though
             the
             Church
             of
             
             God
             lies
             among
             the
             pots
             a
             while
             all
             smeared
             ,
             and
             soiled
             ,
             and
             sullied
             with
             the
             ill
             usage
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             it
             keepes
             it selfe
             a
             Dove
             ,
             unspotted
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             world
             and
             sinne
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             smeared
             with
             the
             ill
             usage
             thereof
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             God
             promiseth
             heere
             ;
             
               Yet
               shall
               they
               bee
               as
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               Dove
               covered
               with
               silver
               and
               her
               feathers
               with
               yellow
               gold
               .
            
             So
             God
             will
             bring
             forth
             his
             Dove
             with
             glory
             out
             of
             all
             these
             abasements
             at
             length
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             title
             of
             Dove
             .
             It
             followes
          
        
         
           
             My
             Vndefiled
             .
          
           
             Vndefiled
             is
             a
             high
             word
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             here
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             groning
             under
             infirmities
             to
             be
             counted
             perfect
             and
             undefiled
             :
             but
             Christ
             who
             judgeth
             aright
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             knowes
             best
             what
             she
             is
             ;
             Hee
             yet
             thus
             judgeth
             of
             her
             .
             But
             ,
             
               How
               is
               that
               ?
               The
               Church
               is
               Vndefiled
            
             (
             especially
             )
             
               in
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               and
               cloathed
               with
               the
               robes
               of
               his
               Righteousnesse
               .
            
             For
             there
             is
             an
             exchange
             so
             soone
             as
             ever
             we
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             our
             sinnes
             are
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Righteousnesse
             is
             made
             ours
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             Christ
             the
             Church
             is
             undefiled
             .
             Christ
             himselfe
             the
             second
             Person
             is
             the
             first
             lovely
             thing
             next
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             all
             things
             as
             they
             have
             relation
             to
             Him
             are
             loved
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             Him.
             Christs
             humane
             Nature
             is
             next
             loved
             to
             the
             second
             Person
             ,
             it
             is
             Vnited
             ,
             and
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             beloved
             ,
             Then
             because
             the
             Church
             is
             Christ
             misticall
             ,
             it
             is
             neere
             to
             him
             (
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             as
             neere
             
             
             
             
             
             as
             that
             sacred
             Body
             of
             his
             ,
             both
             making
             up
             one
             Christ
             mysticall
             ,
             And
             so
             is
             amiable
             ,
             and
             beloved
             even
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             hath
             pure
             eyes
             :
             yet
             in
             this
             respect
             lookes
             upon
             the
             Church
             as
             Vndefiled
             .
          
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             are
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             two
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             this
             undefilednesse
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             .
             And
             the
             Church
             having
             Christ
             with
             all
             that
             is
             Christs
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             the
             pearle
             in
             the
             field
             together
             ,
             and
             Christ
             giving
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             gives
             his
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             his
             perfection
             ,
             and
             holines
             ,
             all
             is
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             can
             it
             be
             the
             Churches
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             safe
             for
             the
             Church
             that
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             who
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             Vndefiled
             ;
             for
             us
             to
             make
             us
             appeare
             so
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             the
             second
             Adam
             for
             our
             good
             :
             it
             is
             not
             in
             him
             as
             another
             person
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             Head
             ,
             that
             make
             both
             one
             Christ.
             The
             hand
             and
             the
             foot
             see
             not
             ;
             but
             both
             hand
             and
             foot
             have
             benefit
             by
             the
             eye
             that
             sees
             for
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             member
             of
             the
             body
             understands
             ,
             but
             the
             head
             does
             all
             for
             them
             .
             Put
             the
             case
             we
             have
             not
             absolute
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             undefilednesse
             in
             our
             owne
             Natures
             and
             persons
             inheering
             in
             us
             .
             Yet
             we
             have
             it
             in
             Christ
             that
             is
             one
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             hath
             it
             for
             our
             good
             .
             It
             is
             ours
             ;
             For
             all
             the
             comfort
             ,
             and
             good
             that
             we
             may
             have
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               in
               Christ
               is
               undefiled
               :
            
             yea
             even
             then
             when
             it
             feeles
             its
             own
             defilements
             .
             
             And
             here
             ariseth
             that
             wondrous
             contradiction
             that
             is
             found
             in
             a
             beleevers
             apprehension
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             faith
             is
             to
             apprehend
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             sinne
             ,
             Happinesse
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             misery
             ,
             and
             favour
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             displeasure
          
           
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             ;
             Because
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             soule
             may
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             defiled
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             be
             undefiled
             in
             her
             head
             and
             husband
             Christ.
             Hence
             the
             guilty
             soule
             ,
             when
             it
             feeles
             corruption
             and
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             doth
             see
             it selfe
             holy
             ,
             and
             cleane
             in
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             once
             there
             is
             a
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Heb.
               10.
               2.
            
             when
             we
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               are
               purged
            
             with
             his
             bloud
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             guilt
             of
             sin
             binding
             over
             to
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             alwayes
             there
             is
             a
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             infirmities
             ,
             
             
               And
               if
               we
               say
               we
               have
               no
               sinne
               we
               lie
               and
               deceive
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             How
             can
             this
             be
             that
             there
             should
             be
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             no
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             perfect
             Saint
             and
             undefiled
             ?
          
           
             The
             Conscience
             knowes
             its
             owne
             imperfection
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             defiled
             ,
             
             and
             accuseth
             of
             sinne
             :
             And
             as
             it
             lookes
             to
             Christ
             so
             it
             sees
             it selfe
             pure
             ,
             and
             purged
             from
             all
             sinne
             ;
             Here
             is
             the
             conquest
             ,
             fight
             ,
             and
             the
             victory
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             deepest
             sence
             of
             sinne
             ,
             pollution
             and
             defilement
             in
             our selves
             ;
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             see
             an
             absolute
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Righteousnesse
             in
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Herein
             
             is
             even
             the
             triumph
             of
             Faith
             whereby
             it
             answers
             God.
             And
             Christ
             who
             sees
             our
             imperfections
             ,
             (
             but
             it
             is
             to
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             them
             away
             ,
             not
             to
             damne
             us
             for
             them
             ;
             )
             at
             the
             same
             time
             hee
             sees
             us
             in
             his
             owne
             love
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             his
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             one
             with
             himselfe
             indowed
             with
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             ,
             his
             satisfaction
             and
             obedience
             being
             ours
             ,
             as
             verily
             as
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             is
             .
             Thus
             hee
             lookes
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             thus
             faith
             lookes
             upon
             him
             too
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             sinne
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             it
             apprehends
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             perfect
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             undefiled
             .
             This
             is
             the
             maine
             point
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             Christians
             to
             see
             their
             perfection
             in
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             And
             to
             be
             lost
             in
             themselves
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             to
             be
             onely
             
               found
               in
               him
               ,
               not
               having
               their
               owne
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               the
               Righteousnesse
               of
               God
               in
               him
               .
            
             
             This
             is
             a
             mistery
             which
             none
             knowes
             but
             a
             beleeving
             soule
             ;
             none
             see
             corruption
             more
             ,
             none
             see
             themselves
             freed
             more
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             inward
             sight
             to
             see
             corruption
             ,
             and
             an
             inward
             faith
             to
             see
             God
             takes
             not
             advantage
             at
             it
             .
             And
             surely
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             honour
             to
             Christ
             then
             this
             ,
             In
             the
             sence
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             wants
             ,
             imperfections
             ,
             staines
             ,
             and
             blemishes
             ,
             yet
             to
             wrap
             our selves
             in
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             God-man
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             beeing
             thus
             covered
             with
             that
             absolute
             Righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             boldnesse
             to
             goe
             cloathed
             in
             the
             garments
             of
             this
             our
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             This
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             attribute
             so
             much
             
             to
             his
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             That
             being
             cloathed
             therewith
             ,
             we
             can
             boldly
             breake
             through
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             terrible
             attributes
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             them
             all
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             satisfied
             fully
             in
             Christ.
             For
             Christ
             with
             his
             righteousnesse
             could
             goe
             through
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             satisfied
             it
             to
             the
             full
             for
             us
             .
             And
             we
             being
             cloathed
             with
             this
             his
             Righteousnesse
             and
             satisfaction
             may
             goe
             through
             too
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             that
             there
             is
             another
             undefilednes
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             which
             she
             is
             called
             
             undefiled
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               pur●ty
               of
               disposition
            
             ,
             tending
             to
             perfection
             .
             And
             God
             respects
             her
             according
             to
             her
             better
             part
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             what
             hee
             will
             bring
             her
             in
             due
             time
             .
             For
             we
             are
             chosen
             un●o
             perfection
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             holy
             in
             his
             fight
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             holy
             ,
             undefiled
             and
             pure
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             chosen
             to
             weake
             beginnings
             .
          
           
             In
             choosing
             us
             ,
             what
             did
             God
             ayme
             at
             ?
             Did
             hee
             ayme
             at
             these
             imperfect
             beginnings
             to
             rest
             there
             ?
             No
             ,
             we
             were
             elected
             and
             chosen
             to
             perfection
             ;
             For
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             naturall
             life
             ,
             God
             purposed
             that
             we
             should
             not
             onely
             have
             all
             the
             limbes
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             grow
             from
             infancie
             to
             activenesse
             and
             perfection
             ;
             As
             God
             at
             first
             intended
             so
             much
             for
             our
             bodies
             ,
             no
             question
             hee
             intends
             as
             much
             also
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             onely
             have
             the
             lineaments
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             a
             sanctified
             judgement
             with
             affections
             in
             part
             renewed
             ;
             But
             hee
             hath
             chosen
             us
             to
             perfection
             by
             degrees
             .
             As
             the
             seed
             first
             lyes
             rotting
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             then
             growes
             to
             a
             stalke
             ,
             and
             
             then
             to
             an
             eare
             ;
             So
             Gods
             wisedome
             shines
             here
             by
             bringing
             things
             by
             degrees
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             undefilednesse
             .
             His
             Wisedome
             will
             have
             it
             thus
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             Power
             might
             have
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             have
             us
             to
             live
             by
             Faith
             ,
             to
             trust
             his
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             undefilednesse
             that
             is
             begunne
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             admire
             that
             which
             wee
             have
             in
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             character
             of
             a
             judicious
             beleeving
             Christian
             soule
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             set
             a
             price
             ,
             and
             value
             the
             Righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             labouring
             ,
             living
             and
             dying
             to
             appeare
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             comfort
             and
             sustaine
             himselfe
             during
             this
             Conflict
             and
             Sight
             betweene
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             this
             inherent
             Grace
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             And
             Christ
             hee
             lookes
             upon
             us
             as
             he
             meanes
             to
             perfect
             the
             worke
             of
             Grace
             in
             us
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             he
             meanes
             to
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             us
             ,
             as
             
               Ephes.
               5.
               26
               ,
               27.
            
             
             The
             end
             of
             Redemption
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             purge
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             leave
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             made
             it
             
               a
               glorious
               Spouse
               in
               Heaven
            
             .
             He
             lookes
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             ere
             long
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             said
             ,
             
               To
               be
               dead
               to
               sinne
            
             while
             we
             are
             but
             dying
             to
             it
             .
             And
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               You
               have
               cruc●fied
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
            
             when
             we
             are
             but
             crucifying
             it
             ;
             
             but
             it
             is
             said
             so
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             as
             sure
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             already
             .
             As
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             condemned
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             his
             execution
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             dead
             man
             ;
             So
             there
             is
             a
             sentence
             passed
             upon
             
             sinne
             and
             corruption
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             abolished
             and
             die
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             dead
             in
             sentence
             ,
             and
             is
             dying
             in
             execution
             .
             It
             is
             done
             ,
             
             
               They
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               have
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               .
            
             It
             is
             as
             sure
             to
             faith
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             already
             .
             So
             wee
             are
             said
             
               to
               fit
               in
               heavenly
               places
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             wee
             are
             with
             him
             already
             .
             
             For
             Christ
             having
             taken
             us
             so
             neere
             in
             affection
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             leave
             us
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             made
             us
             such
             ,
             as
             hee
             may
             have
             full
             contentment
             in
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             when
             the
             contract
             betweene
             him
             and
             us
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             consummation
             of
             the
             marriage
             .
             Thus
             faith
             lookes
             ,
             and
             Christ
             lookes
             thus
             upon
             us
             .
             Which
             should
             comfort
             us
             in
             weakenesse
             ,
             that
             God
             regards
             us
             not
             in
             our
             present
             imperfections
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             means
             to
             make
             us
             ere
             long
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             that
             hee
             may
             looke
             upon
             us
             in
             love
             ,
             he
             lookes
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             whatsoever
             is
             good
             shall
             be
             perfected
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             wee
             doe
             then
             ,
             
             if
             Christ
             doth
             make
             his
             Church
             thus
             ,
             
               his
               Love
               ,
               his
               Dove
               ,
               his
               Vndefiled
               ,
            
             by
             making
             his
             love
             to
             meete
             in
             it
             as
             the
             center
             thereof
             ,
             whereunto
             hee
             doth
             confine
             all
             his
             love
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             wee
             should
             confine
             our
             love
             to
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             love
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             since
             hee
             hath
             no
             love
             out
             of
             us
             ;
             There
             should
             bee
             an
             everlasting
             mutu●ll
             shining
             ,
             and
             reflection
             betweene
             him
             and
             the
             soule
             .
             Wee
             should
             laie
             open
             our
             soules
             to
             his
             love
             ;
             (
             as
             indeed
             hee
             desires
             especially
             the
             communion
             of
             our
             affections
             ,
             )
             wee
             should
             reflect
             love
             to
             him
             
             againe
             .
             This
             perpetuall
             everlasting
             entercourse
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             is
             her
             maine
             happinesse
             heere
             ,
             and
             her
             eternall
             happinesse
             in
             heaven
             ;
             In
             looking
             on
             him
             who
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             for
             us
             ,
             hee
             shines
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             looke
             backe
             againe
             upon
             him
             .
             Doth
             Christ
             love
             us
             so
             intimately●
             ,
             and
             so
             invincibly
             ,
             that
             no
             indignities
             nor
             sinne
             could
             overcome
             his
             love
             ,
             which
             made
             ,
             that
             hee
             endured
             that
             which
             hee
             hates
             most
             ,
             
               to
               become
               sinne
               for
               us
            
             ,
             
             nay
             the
             want
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             
               My
               God
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me●
               ?
            
             Hath
             Christ
             thus
             infinitly
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             wee
             backe
             againe
             make
             him
             our
             love
             ?
             In
             their
             degree
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             have
             all
             done
             so
             .
             It
             was
             a
             good
             speech
             of
             Ignatius
             the
             
               Martyr
               ,
               My
               love
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               .
            
             So
             a
             Christian
             should
             say
             ,
             
               My
               love
               was
               crucified
               ,
               my
               love
               dyed
               ,
               my
               love
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             And
             for
             the
             things
             on
             earth
             I
             love
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             a
             beame
             of
             him
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             leade
             mee
             to
             him
             ;
             But
             he
             is
             my
             love
             ,
             there
             my
             love
             is
             pitched
             ,
             even
             upon
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             these
             Scripture
             phrases
             ,
             
             
               But
               our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               from
               whence
               wee
               looke
               for
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
               and
               set
               your
               affections
               on
               the
               things
               that
               are
               above
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             Christ
             our
             love
             is
             there
             ,
             
               the
               soule
               is
               more
               where
               it
               loves
               ,
               then
               where
               its
               residence
               is
               .
            
             It
             dies
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             lives
             in
             the
             thing
             it
             loves
             ,
             therefore
             our
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             ,
             our
             joy
             and
             delight
             
             should
             bee
             drawne
             up
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             indeed
             his
             love
             hath
             such
             a
             magneticall
             attractive
             force
             ,
             that
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             draw
             up
             the
             heavie
             iron
             ,
             the
             grosse
             soule
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             heavenly
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             binding
             ,
             a
             drawing
             force
             in
             this
             excellent
             affection
             of
             love
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             love
             ,
             my
             Dove
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             all
             words
             of
             sweetnesse
             ,
             
             he
             lobours
             to
             expresse
             all
             the
             affection
             hee
             can
             ,
             for
             the
             conscience
             ,
             is
             subject
             to
             upbraid
             and
             to
             claimour
             much
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             must
             bee
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             perswasion
             to
             still
             the
             accusing
             conscience
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             to
             set
             it
             downe
             ,
             make
             it
             quiet
             ,
             and
             perswade
             it
             of
             Gods
             love
             .
             Therefore
             hee
             useth
             all
             heavenly
             Rhetoricke
             to
             perswade
             and
             move
             the
             affections
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             undefiled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             Let
             us
             learne
             when
             afflicted
             in
             conscience
             not
             so
             much
             to
             judge
             of
             our selves
             by
             what
             we
             feele
             in
             our selves
             as
             by
             what
             faith
             suggests
             .
             In
             Christ
             therefore
             let
             us
             judge
             of
             our selves
             by
             what
             wee
             are
             as
             in
             him
             :
             Wee
             are
             poore
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             have
             riches
             in
             him
             ;
             wee
             die
             in
             our selves
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             wee
             have
             a
             life
             in
             him
             ,
             an
             
               eternall
               l●fe
            
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             sinners
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             wee
             have
             a
             Righteousnesse
             in
             him
             whereby
             wee
             are
             righteous
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             Wee
             are
             
               foolish
               ,
               
               unskillfull
               ,
               and
               ignorant
            
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             hee
             is
             our
             wisdom
             in
             all
             whatsoever
             is
             amisse
             in
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             see
             a
             full
             supplie
             of
             our
             wants
             made
             up
             in
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             glorifie
             God
             as
             much
             as
             if
             wee
             could
             fulfill
             the
             law
             perfectly
             .
             If
             wee
             
             were
             as
             undefiled
             as
             Adam
             was
             ,
             wee
             could
             not
             glorifie
             God
             more
             ,
             then
             when
             wee
             finde
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             conscience
             guiltie
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             thus
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             go
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             our selves
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             cast
             our selves
             on
             him
             ,
             imbrace
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             guift
             
               of
               God
            
             given
             us
             ,
             Christ
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             God
             so
             commands
             ,
             
             wee
             honour
             God
             more
             ,
             then
             if
             wee
             had
             the
             obedience
             that
             Adam
             had
             at
             first
             before
             his
             fall
             .
             For
             now
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             hee
             will
             bee
             glorified
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             in
             his
             forgiving
             ,
             forbearing
             ,
             rich
             transcendent
             mercy
             ,
             and
             in
             going
             beyond
             all
             our
             unworthinesse
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Righteousnesse
             provided
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             Righteousnesse
             of
             God●man
             ,
             whose
             obedience
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             our
             disobedience
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             d●sobedience
             of
             man
             onely
             ,
             but
             his
             Obed●ence
             and
             Righteousnesse
             is
             the
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             
               Righteousnesse
               of
               God-man
            
             ,
             so
             it
             satisfieth
             divine
             justice
             ,
             and
             therefo●e
             ought
             to
             satisfie
             Conscience
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             our
             faith
             must
             answer
             Christs
             carriage
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             therefore
             account
             our selves
             in
             him
             undefiled
             ,
             because
             he
             accounts
             us
             so
             ,
             not
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             have
             a
             beeing
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             undefiled
             .
          
           
             Againe
             see
             here
             Christ
             accounts
             us
             (
             even
             in
             regard
             of
             habituall
             grace
             )
             undefiled
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             for
             the
             present
             many
             corruptions
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             learne
             a
             lesson
             of
             moderation
             of
             so
             excellent
             a
             teacher
             ▪
             let
             us
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             learne
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             What
             spirit
             shall
             wee
             
             thinke
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             will
             unchurch
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             some
             defilement
             and
             unbrotherly
             bretheren
             ,
             accounting
             them
             no
             Churches
             ,
             no
             Bretheren
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             some
             imperfections
             .
             Why
             hath
             not
             Christ
             a
             quarrell
             to
             the
             Church
             then
             ?
             is
             hee
             blind
             ?
             doth
             his
             love
             make
             him
             blind
             ?
             No
             ,
             hee
             seeth
             corruption
             ,
             but
             hee
             seeth
             better
             things
             ,
             somewhat
             of
             his
             owne
             that
             makes
             him
             overlooke
             those
             imperfections
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             such
             as
             hee
             meanes
             to
             mortifie
             ,
             subdue
             ,
             weare
             away
             ,
             and
             to
             fire
             out
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             as
             fire
             shall
             wast
             all
             those
             corruptions
             in
             time
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             she
             hath
             some
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             yet
             shee
             is
             a
             Church
             notwithstanding
             .
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             (
             we
             see
             )
             Paul
             stiles
             them
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Bretheren
             with
             all
             those
             sweet
             names
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             many
             corruptions
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Wee
             have
             a
             company
             of
             malignant
             spirits
             worse
             then
             these
             a
             great
             deale
             ,
             
             Atheisticall
             persons
             that
             have
             no
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             malice
             and
             envie
             watch
             for
             the
             halting
             of
             good
             Christians
             ,
             who
             can
             see
             nothing
             but
             defilement
             in
             those
             that
             have
             any
             good
             in
             them
             ,
             nothing
             but
             hypocrisie
             ,
             mopishnesse
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             naught
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             can
             devise
             any
             blemish
             ,
             put
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             whereas
             Christ
             sees
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             ill
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             sees
             it
             to
             pardon
             ,
             subdue
             ,
             and
             to
             pitty
             the
             Church
             for
             it
             ,
             extolling
             and
             magnifying
             it's
             goodnesse
             .
             What
             spirits
             
             are
             those
             of
             ,
             that
             watch
             to
             see
             imperfections
             in
             others
             ,
             (
             that
             their
             hearts
             tell
             them
             are
             better
             then
             they
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             may
             onely
             disgrace
             them
             by
             it
             :
             for
             goodnesse
             they
             will
             see
             none
             .
          
           
             And
             lik●wise
             ,
             
             It
             should
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             wrong
             our selves
             with
             false
             judgement
             .
             Wee
             should
             have
             a
             double
             eye
             ,
             one
             eye
             to
             see
             that
             which
             is
             amisse
             in
             us
             ,
             our
             owne
             imperfections
             ,
             thereby
             to
             carry
             our selves
             in
             a
             perpetuall
             humility
             :
             but
             an
             other
             eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             our
             perfection
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             to
             account
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             this
             our
             best
             beeing
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             wee
             have
             a
             glorious
             beeing
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             whereby
             God
             esteemes
             us
             perfect
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             in
             him
             onely
             .
             The
             one
             of
             which
             sights
             ,
             should
             inforce
             us
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             end
             ,
             why
             God
             in
             this
             world
             leaves
             corruption
             in
             his
             children
             .
             Oh
             ,
             since
             I
             am
             thus
             undefiled
             shall
             I
             rest
             in
             my selfe
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             harbour
             for
             me
             to
             rest
             in
             mine
             owne
             Righteousnesse
             ?
             O
             no
             ,
             it
             drives
             a
             man
             out
             of
             all
             harbour
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             I
             will
             rest
             in
             that
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             wro●ght
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             God-Man
             ,
             That
             will
             indure
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             beeing
             cloathed
             with
             which
             ,
             ●
             can
             indure
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             So
             ,
             this
             sight
             of
             our
             owne
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             wants
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             discourageme●●t
             ,
             but
             a
             ground
             to
             drive
             us
             perfectly
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             by
             faith
             we
             might
             renew
             our
             title
             to
             that
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             wherein
             is
             our
             especiall
             glory
             ,
             Why
             should
             w●
             not
             judge
             of
             our
             selv●●
             as
             Christ
             doth
             ?
             Can
             we
             see
             more
             
             in
             our selves
             ,
             then
             hee
             doth
             ?
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             he
             sees
             ,
             hee
             accounts
             us
             as
             Vndefiled
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             ●ince
             hee
             accounts
             us
             undefiled
             ,
             because
             hee
             meanes
             to
             make
             us
             so
             ,
             
             and
             now
             lookes
             on
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             ▪
             In
             all
             our
             ●oyles
             ,
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             let
             us
             comfort
             our selves
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             thus
             be
             alwayes
             with
             us
             .
             O
             ,
             this
             〈◊〉
             of
             mine
             shall
             fall
             and
             fall
             still
             ,
             and
             shall
             d●●ay
             as
             Sauls
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             at
             the
             last
             shall
             conquer
             in
             all
             this
             .
             I
             am
             not
             chosen
             to
             this
             beginning
             ,
             to
             this
             conflicting
             course
             of
             life
             :
             I
             am
             chosen
             to
             triumph
             ,
             to
             perfection
             of
             Grace
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             comfort
             .
             Thus
             we
             should
             comfort
             our selves
             ,
             and
             set
             upon
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             conflict
             in
             this
             hope
             of
             victory
             ,
             I
             shall
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             my selfe
             at
             the
             last
             .
             Jm●erfection
             should
             not
             discourage
             ,
             but
             comfort
             us
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             wee
             are
             chosen
             to
             perfection
             ;
             L●t
             us
             still
             re●oyce
             in
             that
             
               we
               are
               chosen
               to
               Sanctification
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             little
             begunne
             ,
             being
             an
             earnest
             of
             other
             bl●ssings
             ;
             let
             us
             not
             rest
             in
             the
             pledge
             or
             in
             the
             earnest
             ,
             but
             labour
             for
             a
             further
             pledge
             of
             more
             strength
             ,
             and
             grace
             ;
             For
             〈…〉
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             strive
             to
             be
             as
             much
             unspotted
             ,
             and
             as
             heavenly
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             To
             fit
             themselves
             for
             that
             heavenly
             Condition
             as
             much
             as
             may
             bee
             ;
             when
             ,
             because
             they
             canno●
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             converse
             there
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             with
             such
             company
             altogether
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             labouring
             as
             they
             〈…〉
             to
             
             be
             that
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             .
             Imperfection
             contents
             them
             not
             ;
             and
             therefo●re
             they
             pray
             still
             in
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             
               Thy
               kingdome
               come
            
             .
             While
             there
             is
             any
             imperfection
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             inlarged
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             nothing
             contents
             them
             but
             perfection
             .
             And
             indeed
             God
             accounts
             us
             thus
             u●spotted
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             because
             hee
             would
             incourage
             us
             ,
             Where
             hee
             sees
             the
             will
             and
             indeavour
             hee
             gives
             the
             title
             of
             the
             thing
             desired
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               .
               3.
            
             
             I
             have
             put
             of
             my
             coate
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             put
             it
             on
             ?
             I
             have
             washed
             my
             feete
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             defile
             them
             ?
          
           
             Here
             is
             an
             ingenious
             confession
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             her
             owne
             untowardnesse
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             Christs
             heavenly
             Rhetorick
             and
             perswasion
             that
             hee
             did
             use
             ;
             yet
             shee
             drawes
             backe
             ,
             and
             seemes
             to
             have
             reason
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             
               I
               have
               put
               my
               coate
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               againe
            
             to
             let
             thee
             in
             ,
             
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               feete
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             a
             phrase
             taken
             from
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             hot
             countries
             ,
             wherein
             they
             used
             to
             wash
             their
             feete
             .
             
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               feete
               ,
               ●ow
               shall
               I
               defile
               them
            
             to
             rise
             and
             open
             the
             doore
             to
             thee
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             spirituall
             meaning
             herein
             ,
             as
             if
             shee
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             some
             ease
             by
             this
             sleepie
             profession
             ,
             some
             freedome
             from
             evill
             tongues
             ,
             and
             some
             exemption
             ,
             and
             immunity
             from
             some
             troubles
             I
             was
             in
             before
             .
             I
             was
             then
             perhaps
             too
             indiscreete
             ,
             now
             wilt
             thou
             call
             me
             againe
             to
             those
             troubles
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             wisely
             avoyded
             ?
             No
             ,
             
               I
               have
               put
               of
               
               my
               coate
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               ?
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               feete
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               defile
               them
               ?
            
             I
             affect
             this
             estate
             very
             well
             ;
             I
             am
             content
             to
             be
             as
             I
             am
             without
             further
             troubling
             of
             my selfe
             ;
             Thus
             the
             Church
             puts
             of
             Christ.
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
             That
             which
             is
             observiable
             is
             this
             :
             That
             it
             is
             not
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             bring
             the
             soule
             &
             Christ
             together
             into
             neere
             fellowship
             .
             We
             see
             here
             how
             the
             Church
             drawes
             back
             ,
             for
             ,
             the
             flesh
             moves
             either
             not
             to
             yeeld
             at
             all
             to
             duty
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             cold
             ,
             uncertaine
             ,
             and
             unsetled
             therein
             .
             The
             flesh
             knowes
             that
             a
             neere
             communion
             with
             Christ
             cannot
             stand
             with
             favouring
             any
             corruption
             ,
             &
             therfore
             the
             flesh
             will
             doe
             something
             ,
             but
             not
             enough
             ,
             it
             wil
             yeeld
             to
             something
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             that
             that
             it
             should
             doe
             ,
             to
             that
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             with
             Christ.
             To
             instance
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             as
             a
             rule
             and
             measure
             to
             somewhat
             of
             which
             we
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             life
             should
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             communion
             ,
             and
             entercourse
             with
             Christ.
             A
             walking
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             to
             savour
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             altogether
             ,
             hee
             should
             studie
             to
             adorne
             his
             profession
             by
             a
             lively
             and
             cheerefull
             performance
             of
             dutie
             :
             
             And
             be
             exemplarie
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             should
             be
             in
             such
             a
             frame
             ,
             
             as
             he
             should
             
               walke
               continually
               in
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             undismayed
             ,
             and
             undaunted
             ,
             
               And
               abound
               in
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             doe
             all
             the
             good
             he
             can
             wheresoever
             hee
             comes
             ,
             
             Hee
             should
             
               keepe
               himselfe
               unspotted
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             goe
             against
             the
             streame
             ,
             and
             be-continually
             
             in
             such
             a
             temper
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             heart
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ.
             
             One
             might
             go
             on
             thus
             in
             a
             world
             of
             particulars
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             too
             long
             .
             If
             we
             could
             attaine
             to
             this
             excellency
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             happy
             life
             ,
             a
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             this
             wee
             should
             ayme
             at
             .
             Will
             the
             flesh
             indure
             this
             ,
             thinke
             you
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             ;
             Which
             you
             shall
             see
             more
             particularly
             in
             this
             next
             Observation
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             One
             way
             ,
             
             whereby
             the
             unregenerate
             part
             in
             us
             hinders
             this
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               the
               shining
               of
               a
               beleever
               in
               a
               christian
               course
               ,
            
             Is
             by
             false
             pretences
             ,
             reasons
             and
             excuses
             .
             I
             have
             washed
             my
             feete
             ,
             I
             have
             put
             of
             my
             coate
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             flesh
             never
             wants
             excuses
             and
             pretences
             (
             there
             was
             never
             any
             yet
             came
             to
             hell
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             some
             seeming
             pretence
             for
             their
             comming
             thither
             )
             to
             shift
             and
             shuf●●e
             off
             duties
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             yet
             any
             carelesse
             sinnefull
             course
             but
             it
             had
             the
             flesh
             to
             justifie
             it
             with
             one
             reason
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             to
             understand
             the
             Sophysticall
             shifts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             pretences
             and
             shewes
             which
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             good
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             to
             know
             the
             falsenesse
             and
             deceitfullnesse
             of
             our
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             mysteries
             almost
             alike
             ,
             hard
             to
             be
             knowne
             .
             Labour
             wee
             then
             more
             and
             more
             to
             know
             the
             falsehood
             of
             our
             owne
             disposition
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             To
             give
             instance
             in
             a
             f●w
             p●rticulars
             .
             You
             s●e
             in
             the
             Church
             the
             difficulty
             of
             her
             comm●●●on
             with
             Christ
             comes
             
             from
             the
             idle
             pretences
             and
             excuses
             sh●
             hath
             .
             Every
             one
             hath
             his
             sev●●●ll
             pre●●xts
             ,
             as
             his
             state
             and
             condition
             is
             .
             Wee
             thinke
             wee
             should
             be
             loosers
             ,
             if
             wee
             give
             our selves
             to
             that
             degree
             of
             goodnesse
             which
             others
             doe
             ,
             whereas
             God
             doth
             curse
             those
             blessings
             which
             men
             get
             with
             neglect
             of
             duty
             to
             him
             .
             If
             wee
             seeke
             first
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             that
             are
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             shall
             be
             cast
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             loose
             the
             favour
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ▪
             
          
           
             Never
             care
             for
             that
             favour
             thou
             canst
             not
             keepe
             with
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             
             
               the
               favour
               of
               man
               is
               a
               snare
               ,
            
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             favour
             that
             snares
             thee
             ,
             thou
             loosest
             their
             favour
             and
             company
             ,
             but
             thou
             gainest
             the
             favour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             company
             of
             Angells
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             will
             raile
             on
             thee
             and
             reproach
             thee
             with
             thy
             old
             sinnes
             .
             
          
           
             Care
             not
             ,
             
             
               God
               will
               doe
               thee
               good
               for
               that
               ,
            
             as
             David
             said
             ,
             when
             Shemai
             cursed
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             loose
             my
             pleasure
             ?
             
          
           
             O
             but
             such
             pleasures
             end
             in
             death
             ;
             
             they
             are
             but
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             loose
             by
             the
             change
             ,
             
               the
               wayes
               of
               wisdome
               are
               pleasant
               wayes
               ,
            
             one
             day
             religiously
             spent
             in
             keeping
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             what
             a
             sweet
             farewell
             hath
             it
             ?
             
               Ioy
               is
               in
               the
               habitation
               of
               the
               Righteous
               .
               It
               becomes
               the
               Righteou●
               to
               be
               j●yfull
               .
            
             How
             ever
             outwardly
             it
             seemes
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             Paradise
             within
             .
             Many
             such
             objections
             the
             flesh
             makes
             ,
             some
             take
             scandall
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             affliction
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
             and
             from
             hence
             take
             occasion
             to
             ro●
             in
             their
             dreggs
             of
             sin
             ,
             
             but
             what
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Happy
               is
               the
               man
               who
               is
               not
               offended
               in
               m●e
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             envy
             them
             not
             ,
             they
             stand
             in
             slippery
             places
             ,
             and
             flourish
             like
             a
             greene
             bay
             tree
             ,
             but
             presently
             they
             vanish
             .
             Take
             no
             offence
             at
             them
             nor
             at
             the
             crosse
             ,
             looke
             not
             at
             this
             ,
             
             but
             at
             the
             ensuing
             comfort
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               suffer
               for
               Righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
            
             binde
             such
             words
             to
             your
             he●d
             as
             your
             crowne
             ,
             Go●
             reserves
             the
             best
             comforts
             to
             the
             worst
             times
             ,
             his
             people
             never
             find
             it
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             I
             but
             if
             I
             be
             thus
             precise
             ,
             the
             times
             are
             so
             bad
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             be
             alone
             .
          
           
             Complaine
             not
             of
             the
             times
             when
             thou
             makest
             them
             worse
             ,
             
             thou
             shouldest
             make
             the
             times
             better
             ,
             the
             worse
             the
             times
             are
             ,
             the
             better
             be
             thou
             ,
             
             for
             this
             is
             thy
             glory
             to
             be
             good
             in
             an
             evill
             generation
             .
             This
             was
             Lots
             glory
             .
             Paul
             tells
             what
             ill
             times
             they
             were
             ,
             But
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               from
               whe●ce
               wee
               looke
               for
               a
               Saviour
               :
            
             What
             brings
             destruction
             on
             Gods
             people
             ,
             but
             their
             joyning
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
             When
             they
             joyned
             with
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             came
             the
             flood
             ,
             these
             and
             the
             like
             pretences
             ,
             keepe
             men
             altogether
             from
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             else
             from
             such
             a
             measure
             ,
             as
             may
             bring
             honour
             to
             God
             and
             comfort
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             men
             be
             great
             ,
             why
             this
             is
             not
             honourable
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             what
             Michall
             said
             
               to
               David
               ,
               How
               glor●ous
               was
               the
               King
               of
               Israell
               this
               day
               ?
               like
               a
               foole
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             attend
             upon
             the
             
             word
             of
             God
             with
             reverence
             ,
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             Religion
             ,
             O
             it
             stands
             not
             with
             greatnesse
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             answereth
             this
             in
             him
             ,
             
               I
               will
               yet
               be
               more
               vile
               for
               God.
            
             It
             is
             a
             mans
             honour
             heere
             to
             stand
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             our
             honour
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             honour
             us
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             Those
             likewise
             that
             are
             worldly
             have
             excuses
             
             also
             ;
             
             
               alas
               I
               must
               tend
               my
               calling
               ,
            
             and
             they
             have
             Scripture
             for
             it
             to
             .
             
             
               He●
               that
               provides
               not
               for
               his
               family
               is
               worse
               then
               an
               Infidell
               ,
            
             as
             if
             God
             had
             set
             up
             any
             callings
             to
             hinder
             the
             calling
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             not
             the
             greatest
             calling
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             part
             that
             will
             abide
             with
             us
             forever
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             redeeme
             time
             from
             his
             calling
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             Christianity
             .
             
             I
             have
             no
             time
             (
             saith
             the
             worldling
             )
             what
             will
             you
             have
             mee
             to
             do
             ?
             why
             what
             time
             had
             David
             when
             hee
             meditated
             on
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             day
             and
             night
             ?
             
             hee
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             bound
             to
             study
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             yet
             whose
             imployment
             is
             greater
             ,
             
             then
             the
             imploiment
             of
             the
             cheife
             Magistrate
             ?
          
           
             And
             thus
             every
             one
             as
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             severall
             pretences
             and
             excuses
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             young
             ,
             their
             excuse
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             time
             enough
             for
             these
             things
             hereafter
             .
             Others
             as
             those
             that
             were
             negligent
             to
             build
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             
             
               The
               time
               is
               not
               yet
               say
               they
            
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             this
             life
             of
             ours
             ,
             the
             weightinesse
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             custome
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             ingaging
             of
             our
             hearts
             deeper
             and
             
             deeper
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             more
             difficult
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             Christian.
             It
             more
             and
             more
             darkens
             our
             understanding
             the
             more
             we
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             it
             estrangeth
             our
             affections
             from
             good
             things
             the
             more
             wee
             have
             run
             out
             in
             an
             evill
             course
             .
             Time
             is
             a
             speciall
             mercy
             ,
             but
             then
             thou
             hast
             not
             time
             onely
             but
             the
             meanes
             ,
             good
             company
             ,
             and
             good
             motions
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             never
             have
             such
             a
             gale
             againe
             ,
             thy
             heart
             may
             be
             heardned
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             .
             Againe
             ,
             who
             would
             want
             the
             comforts
             of
             Religion
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             (
             as
             Austin
             saith
             )
             
               I
               have
               wanted
               thy
               sweetenesse
               too
               long
               .
            
             What
             folly
             is
             it
             to
             want
             the
             sweetenesse
             and
             comfort
             of
             Religion
             so
             long
             as
             we
             may
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             others
             pretend
             ,
             
               The
               uncomfortablenesse
               of
               Religion
               ,
               I
               shall
               want
               my
               comforts
               ,
            
             when
             as
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             sound
             comfort
             without
             having
             our
             hearts
             in
             a
             perfect
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             from
             our
             evill
             courses
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             discomforts
             ,
             unresolvednesse
             ,
             and
             unsetlednesse
             ?
             when
             we
             know
             not
             where
             we
             are
             ,
             whether
             we
             goe
             ,
             or
             what
             our
             condition
             is
             ,
             unsetlednesse
             breedes
             discomfort
             ,
             and
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             pleasure
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             pleasure
             that
             the
             serving
             of
             God
             hath
             with
             it
             .
             As
             the
             fire
             hath
             light
             and
             heate
             alwayes
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             holy
             action
             that
             we
             performe
             throughly
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             hath
             an
             increase
             of
             strength
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             an
             increase
             of
             comfort
             and
             joy
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
             There
             is
             a
             prese●t
             reward
             annexed
             to
             all
             things
             that
             are
             spiritually
             
             good
             :
             they
             carry
             with
             them
             present
             peace
             and
             joy
             ,
             the
             conscience
             hath
             that
             present
             comfort
             ,
             which
             consumes
             all
             discouragements
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             is
             alwayes
             found
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             that
             soule
             ,
             that
             hath
             wonne
             so
             much
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             to
             breake
             through
             discouragements
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             holy
             duties
             .
             Beleevers
             have
             a
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             
               that
               others
               know
               not
               of
            
             :
             
             an
             hidden
             kind
             of
             Manna
             ,
             and
             contentment
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             such
             like
             discouragements
             men
             frame
             to
             themselves
             .
             My
             health
             will
             not
             serve
             :
             I
             shall
             indanger
             my
             life
             ;
             There
             is
             
               a
               Lyon
               in
               the
               way
            
             ,
             
             (
             saith
             the
             sluggard
             )
             who
             with
             his
             excuses
             
               thinks
               himselfe
               wiser
            
             ,
             
             
               then
               the
               wisest
               in
               the
               Citty
            
             ;
             There
             is
             none
             so
             wise
             as
             the
             sluggard
             ;
             for
             belly
             pollicie
             teacheth
             him
             a
             great
             many
             excuses
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             will
             goe
             for
             wisedome
             ;
             because
             by
             them
             he
             thinks
             to
             sleepe
             in
             a
             whole
             skinne
             ;
             Hee
             is
             but
             a
             sluggard
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             and
             though
             hee
             plead
             
               Yet
               a
               litle
               while
               ,
               P●vertie
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             outward
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             poverty
             and
             barrennesse
             of
             soule
             
               will
               come
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               an
               armed
               man
               ,
            
             and
             leave
             him
             destitute
             of
             grace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             see
             at
             the
             last
             what
             an
             evill
             course
             of
             life
             hee
             hath
             led
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             yeelded
             so
             much
             to
             his
             lazy
             flesh
             to
             be
             drawne
             away
             by
             discouragements
             from
             duties
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             convinced
             were
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             .
             
               Now
               ,
               what
               may
               bee
               the
               grounds
               and
               causes
               of
               these
               false
               Pre●●noes
               and
               Excuses
               ,
               which
               hinder
               us
               from
               holy
               duties
               .
            
             There
             be
             many
             causes
             .
          
           
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             one
             cause
             of
             this
             in
             us
             is
             this
             ,
             Naturally
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             are
             not
             guided
             by
             a
             better
             spirit
             then
             our
             owne
             ,
             
             we
             are
             inclined
             to
             much
             to
             the
             earthly
             present
             thi●gs
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             
             nuzled
             up
             in
             them
             ,
             
             and
             whatsoever
             pulls
             us
             from
             them
             is
             unwellcome
             to
             us
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ground
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             Ioyne
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             Naturally
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             having
             lost
             wisdome
             to
             guide
             it
             to
             that
             which
             is
             truly
             good
             ,
             hath
             wit
             enough
             left
             to
             devise
             untoward
             shifts
             ,
             to
             excuse
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             .
             In
             this
             fallen
             estate
             the
             former
             abilities
             to
             devise
             things
             throughly
             good
             ,
             is
             turned
             to
             a
             matter
             of
             untoward
             wit
             joyned
             with
             shifting
             .
             
             God
             made
             man
             right
             but
             he
             hath
             sought
             out
             many
             inventions
             .
             
               Carnall
               witt
               ,
               serves
               carnall
               will
               very
               well
               :
               and
               carnall
               lusts
               never
               want
               an
               advocate
               to
               plead
               for
               them
               ,
               namely
               carnall
               reason
               .
            
             From
             the
             bent
             therefore
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             ill
             things
             ,
             
               Pleasure
               ,
               Ease
            
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             (
             such
             a
             condition
             as
             pleaseth
             the
             outward
             man
             since
             the
             fall
             )
             the
             bent
             and
             weight
             of
             the
             soule
             goeth
             this
             way
             ,
             together
             with
             wit
             :
             having
             lost
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             holy
             wisdome
             ,
             there
             is
             shifting
             .
             This
             is
             a
             ground
             also
             why
             delayes
             are
             joyned
             with
             shifts
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             
             there
             is
             another
             ground
             ,
             that
             
               Corrupt
               Nature
            
             (
             in
             this
             like
             the
             Divell
             and
             sinne
             )
             which
             never
             appeare
             in
             their
             owne
             colours
             ,
             sets
             a
             man
             on
             this
             way
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             hate
             the
             divell
             if
             he
             should
             appeare
             in
             his
             owne
             likenesse
             ?
             or
             sinne
             if
             it
             should
             appeare
             in
             his
             owne
             
             colours
             ?
             and
             therefore
             wit
             stretcheth
             it selfe
             to
             finde
             out
             shifts
             .
             For
             sayes
             the
             heart
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             some
             shifts
             and
             pretences
             to
             cover
             my
             shame
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             knowne
             to
             bee
             what
             J
             am
             indeed
             ,
             which
             J
             would
             be
             loath
             were
             done
             :
             I
             would
             have
             the
             sweet
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             shame
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             credit
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             not
             put
             my selfe
             to
             the
             cost
             which
             commeth
             with
             true
             Religion
             ,
             to
             deny
             my selfe
             .
             
               Corrupt
               courses
               never
               appeare
               in
               their
               owne
               colours
               ,
            
             they
             are
             like
             the
             Divell
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             againe
             ,
             Naturally
             there
             is
             a
             great
             
             deale
             of
             Hypocrisie
             in
             us
             ;
             
             wee
             may
             doe
             duties
             to
             satisfie
             Conscience
             (
             for
             somewhat
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             )
             to
             heare
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             reade
             and
             come
             to
             prayer
             betwixt
             sleeping
             and
             waking
             (
             yawning
             prayers
             )
             when
             we
             can
             doe
             nothing
             else
             ;
             somewhat
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             conscience
             else
             will
             cry
             out
             of
             us
             that
             we
             are
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             damned
             :
             some
             slubbering
             service
             must
             be
             done
             therefore
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             herein
             is
             our
             hypocrisy
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             bring
             our
             hearts
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             done
             to
             purpose
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             there
             is
             much
             imperfection
             in
             the
             best
             actions
             ,
             the
             best
             performances
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             hypocrisie
             when
             men
             doe
             not
             doe
             it
             as
             God
             may
             accept
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             may
             yeeld
             themselves
             comfort
             .
             The
             heart
             drawes
             backe
             :
             duties
             it
             will
             and
             must
             doe
             ,
             but
             yet
             will
             not
             doe
             them
             as
             it
             shall
             have
             comfort
             by
             them
             .
             This
             is
             inbred
             in
             the
             heart
             naturally
             ,
             conscience
             forceth
             to
             doe
             something
             ,
             though
             the
             slesh
             and
             
             corruption
             pulls
             backe
             .
             This
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             got
             the
             victory
             of
             their
             owne
             Atheisticall
             hearts
             .
          
           
             
             And
             then
             againe
             ▪
             
             Another
             ground
             may
             bee
             this
             ,
             a
             false
             conceit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             they
             will
             take
             any
             thing
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             because
             wee
             love
             our selves
             ,
             and
             thinke
             that
             wee
             doe
             very
             well
             ,
             wee
             thinke
             that
             God
             is
             such
             a
             one
             as
             wee
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               Psal.
               50.
               21.
               
               Thou
               thoughtest
               that
               I
               was
               like
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             God
             will
             be
             put
             off
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             any
             excuse
             will
             serve
             the
             turne
             .
             You
             have
             not
             a
             swearer
             ,
             a
             filthy
             carelesse
             person
             ,
             
               But
               hee
               thinkes
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               sinners
               :
               and
               I
               was
               provoked
               to
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             still
             hee
             thinkes
             to
             have
             some
             excuse
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             stand
             good
             with
             God.
             This
             Athe●sme
             is
             in
             us
             naturally
             ,
             and
             when
             wee
             are
             palpably
             to
             blame
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             others
             and
             our selves
             in
             our
             sober
             witts
             ▪
             yet
             wee
             put
             more
             ignorance
             and
             carelesnesse
             on
             God
             then
             on
             our selves
             .
             
               Tush
               ,
               God
               regards
               it
               not
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             times
             ,
             I
             would
             bee
             better
             :
             It
             is
             company
             whom
             I
             must
             yeeld
             unto
             &c.
             
             They
             thinke
             God
             will
             accept
             these
             things
             from
             them
          
           
             
             But
             one
             maine
             ground
             thereof
             is
             ,
             
             The
             scandalls
             that
             wee
             meet
             withall
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             (
             indeed
             )
             is
             a
             ground
             ,
             because
             our
             owne
             false
             hearts
             are
             willing
             to
             catch
             at
             any
             thing
             .
             You
             see
             (
             say
             they
             )
             these
             men
             that
             make
             profession
             of
             Religion
             what
             they
             are
             (
             and
             then
             the
             divell
             will
             thrust
             some
             Hypocrisie
             into
             the
             profssion
             of
             Religion
             )
             and
             they
             judge
             all
             by
             one
             or
             too
             (
             and
             
             will
             bee
             sure
             to
             doe
             it
             )
             therein
             stands
             their
             ingenuity
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             can
             see
             any
             infirmity
             in
             them
             that
             are
             incomparably
             better
             then
             themselves
             ,
             Oh
             they
             are
             safe
             ,
             heere
             is
             warrant
             enough
             to
             dislike
             Religion
             and
             all
             good
             courses
             ;
             because
             some
             doe
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             course
             of
             Religion
             were
             the
             worse
             for
             that
             .
             Thus
             they
             wrap
             themselves
             in
             those
             excuses
             ,
             as
             men
             doe
             there
             hands
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             pricks
             .
             This
             is
             the
             vile
             poyson
             of
             our
             hearts
             that
             will
             bee
             naught
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             will
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             so
             .
             The
             speech
             is
             ,
             
               wicked●esse
               never
               wanted
               pr●texts
            
             :
             which
             as
             it
             is
             true
             of
             great
             wickednesse
             ,
             much
             more
             is
             it
             of
             that
             which
             goes
             in
             the
             world
             for
             
               drowsie
               lukewarme
               profession
            
             ,
             under
             which
             many
             sincke
             to
             Hell
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             .
             They
             never
             want
             reason
             and
             pretexts
             to
             cover
             their
             sinne
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mint
             and
             forge
             of
             them
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             It
             can
             coyne
             them
             suddenly
             .
             Thus
             wee
             see
             our
             wits
             doe
             serve
             us
             excellently
             well
             ,
             to
             lay
             blocks
             in
             our
             owne
             way
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             we
             are
             dunces
             and
             dull
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             spiritually
             good
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             incapable
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             to
             lay
             blocks
             in
             our
             owne
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             quarrell
             with
             God
             and
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             with
             the
             instruments
             ,
             teachers
             and
             those
             that
             leade
             us
             a
             better
             vvay
             ,
             that
             our
             vvit
             vvill
             serve
             for
             .
             But
             to
             take
             a
             course
             to
             doe
             us
             good
             another
             day
             ,
             to
             lay
             up
             comforts
             in
             vvhich
             vve
             might
             end
             and
             close
             up
             our
             dayes
             ,
             there
             vve
             are
             backvvard
             ,
             and
             have
             shift
             upon
             shift
             .
             This
             is
             
             added
             for
             the
             further
             explication
             of
             it
             :
             because
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             poi●t
             .
             For
             ,
             except
             our
             hearts
             be
             discovered
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             know
             what
             Religion
             meanes
             ,
             save
             to
             know
             so
             much
             as
             may
             through
             the
             winding
             ,
             turning
             ,
             shifting
             ,
             and
             falshood
             of
             our
             owne
             Nature
             ,
             bring
             us
             to
             hell
             :
             Wherein
             we
             are
             worse
             enemies
             to
             our selves
             then
             the
             Divell
             is
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             hurt
             us
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             did
             betray
             our selves
             .
             But
             hee
             hath
             factours
             in
             us
             to
             deale
             for
             him
             ,
             our
             owne
             carnall
             wit
             and
             affection
             ,
             they
             hould
             correspondencie
             with
             him
             ,
             whence
             all
             the
             mischiefe
             that
             he
             doth
             us
             ,
             is
             by
             that
             intercourse
             that
             our
             nature
             hath
             with
             Sathan
             ,
             That
             is
             the
             Dalilah
             which
             betrayeth
             all
             the
             Sampsons
             (
             sound
             vvorthy
             Christians
             in
             the
             vvorld
             )
             to
             their
             spirituall
             enemies
             .
             The
             refore
             ,
             vve
             can
             never
             be
             sufficiently
             instructed
             ,
             vvhat
             a
             vile
             nature
             vve
             have
             so
             opposite
             to
             Religion
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             saving
             .
             Corrupt
             nature
             doth
             not
             oppose
             it
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             slubbered
             over
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             may
             bring
             us
             to
             that
             state
             vve
             should
             be
             in
             .
             vve●
             have
             no
             vvorse
             enemies
             then
             our
             ovvne
             hearts
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             vvatch
             over
             our selves
             continually
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             blessed
             meanes
             appointed
             of
             God
             whereby
             vve
             may
             escape
             out
             of
             this
             dangerous
             sleepie
             disposition
             of
             soule
             ,
             vvhich
             cost
             the
             Church
             so
             deare
             ,
             as
             wee
             shall
             heare
             (
             God
             vvilling
             )
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             seventh
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EIGHTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             III.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             put
             of
             my
             coate
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             put
             it
             on
             ?
             I
             have
             washed
             my
             feet
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             defile
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           WEE
           are
           now
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           remedies
           against
           the
           lazie
           distempers
           we
           are
           prone
           unto
           in
           Spirituall
           things
           ,
           where
           we
           left
           off
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
           What
           course
           should
           we
           take
           then
           to
           come
           forth
           from
           this
           distempered
           lasinesse
           ,
           
           That
           wee
           may
           attaine
           a
           spirituall
           tast
           and
           relish
           of
           
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           loath
           religious
           exercises
           :
           or
           delay
           and
           put
           them
           off
           with
           excuses
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           
           
             Resolve
             not
             to
             consult
             with
             flesh
             and
             
             blood
             in
             any
             thing
          
           ;
           
           For
           it
           alwayes
           counsells
           us
           for
           ease
           ,
           as
           Peter
           cou●selled
           Christ
           ,
           
             Master
             pitty
             thy selfe
          
           .
           So
           wee
           have
           a
           nature
           in
           us
           like
           unto
           Peter
           ,
           spare
           ,
           favour
           ,
           pity
           thy selfe
           .
           Like
           Hevah
           ,
           
           and
           Iobs
           w●fe
           ,
           wee
           have
           a
           corrupt
           nature
           that
           is
           alwayes
           solliciting
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           drawing
           us
           unto
           vanity
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           cou●selling
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           for
           if
           men
           were
           in
           a
           citty
           invironed
           round
           about
           with
           enemies
           would
           they
           consult
           with
           them
           what
           they
           should
           doe
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           citty
           ?
           were
           it
           not
           a
           mad
           part
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           not
           a
           greater
           madnesse
           when
           Christians
           will
           consult
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           what
           they
           should
           do
           in
           duties
           of
           obedience
           ,
           which
           will
           alwayes
           put
           us
           upon
           tearmes
           of
           ease
           ,
           the
           favour
           of
           men
           ,
           content
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           if
           a
           man
           yeeld
           to
           ,
           hee
           shall
           never
           enter
           into
           heaven
           .
           Take
           heede
           therfore
           of
           consulting
           with
           our
           enemy
           ,
           seeing
           Sathan
           hath
           all
           the
           correspondency
           hee
           hath
           by
           that
           enemy
           which
           wee
           harbour
           in
           our
           bossome
           .
           In
           which
           case
           the
           hurt
           hee
           doth
           us
           by
           his
           sophistry
           comes
           by
           our selves
           ,
           wee
           betray
           our selves
           by
           our
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           whereby
           Sathan
           mingleth
           himselfe
           with
           our
           imaginations
           and
           conceits
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           beware
           wee
           listen
           not
           to
           the
           counsell
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           matter
           comes
           to
           suffering
           once
           ,
           for
           there
           of
           all
           other
           things
           flesh
           and
           blood
           doth
           
           draw
           backe
           .
           ▪
           Every
           one
           hath
           a
           Peter
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             Spare
             thy selfe
          
           ;
           Thou
           art
           indiscreet
           to
           vent●re
           thy selfe
           ●pon
           this
           and
           that
           hazard
           .
           But
           where
           the
           judgment
           is
           convinced
           of
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           Religion
           or
           Iustice
           ,
           ●or
           the
           first
           or
           for
           the
           second
           table
           that
           matters
           not
           ;
           If
           the
           judgment
           be
           convinced
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           then
           consult
           not
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           what●oever
           the
           suffering
           be
           .
           It
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           live
           in
           riches
           ,
           honours
           ,
           pleasures
           and
           estimation
           with
           the
           world
           .
           But
           it
           is
           necessary
           wee
           should
           live
           honest
           men
           ,
           and
           good
           Christians
           .
           Therefore
           when
           flesh
           and
           blood
           objecteth
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           consult
           not
           with
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           suspected
           and
           neglected
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           we
           should
           practise
           that
           first
           lesson
           in
           Religion
           ,
           
             Heavenly
             wisdome
          
           ;
           To
           ayde
           us
           wherein
           ,
           Christ
           (
           knowing
           what
           an
           enemy
           wee
           are
           to
           our selves
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             a
             man
             deny
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Crosse
             and
             follow
             mee
             ,
          
           there
           is
           no
           following
           of
           Christ
           ,
           considering
           that
           our
           flesh
           is
           so
           full
           of
           cavills
           and
           excuses
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           practise
           that
           heavenly
           lesson
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             to
             denie
             our selves
          
           ,
           our
           whole
           selfe
           ,
           our
           wit
           and
           reason
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           :
           our
           will
           and
           affections
           .
           Say
           nay
           to
           all
           the
           sluggishnesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           silence
           all
           presently
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           ever
           they
           discourage
           thee
           from
           holy
           wayes
           .
           Consider
           whence
           they
           come
           ?
           which
           is
           enough
           :
           from
           Gods
           and
           our
           
           enemie
           ;
           and
           the
           worst
           enemie
           wee
           have
           that
           lyeth
           in
           our
           owne
           bosome
           .
           And
           to
           inable
           us
           the
           better
           ,
           
           marke
           what
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Wee
             are
             no
             more
             debtors
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           We
           owe
           nothing
           to
           it
           ;
           I
           owe
           not
           such
           obedience
           ,
           such
           subjection
           to
           the
           flesh
           and
           carnall
           reason
           :
           I
           have
           renounced
           it
           long
           since
           .
           What
           am
           I
           abnoxious
           to
           a
           man
           unto
           whom
           I
           owe
           no
           service
           .
           Wee
           owe
           the
           flesh
           no
           service
           or
           obedience
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           yeeld
           to
           that
           which
           wee
           have
           long
           since
           renounced
           .
        
         
           
           And
           withall
           ,
           
           
             In
             Spirituall
             courses
             ,
             let
             us
             arme
             our selves
             with
             resolution
             :
          
           First
           ,
           conclude
           
             Is
             it
             so
             or
             not
             so
             ,
          
           let
           our
           judgements
           be
           convinced
           ;
           for
           ,
           Resolution
           is
           a
           disposition
           arising
           from
           the
           will
           immediately
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           of
           the
           
             will
             ,
             by
             sound
             judgement
             convinced
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
          
           after
           which
           the
           will
           resolves
           .
           Get
           resolution
           from
           soundnesse
           of
           conviction
           ,
           that
           such
           things
           are
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           best
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           best
           for
           us
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           sooner
           the
           better
           :
           that
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessitie
           to
           have
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           everlastingly
           good
           :
           O
           these
           considerations
           will
           put
           us
           on
           amaine
           to
           obtaine
           the
           same
           .
           It
           is
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           sinne
           against
           God
           ,
           against
           our
           Conscience
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           against
           others
           (
           that
           take
           like
           liberty
           by
           our
           examples
           )
           Jf
           we
           yeeld
           to
           our
           base
           lusts
           and
           suggestions
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           helpe
           Resolution
           the
           more
           ,
           
           let
           us
           have
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           
           the
           examples
           of
           Gods
           worthies
           ,
           who
           (
           like
           unto
           Davids
           worthies
           ,
           who
           
           brake
           through
           the
           Host
           of
           the
           Philistims
           for
           water
           )
           Have
           in
           all
           ages
           broken
           through
           all
           discouragements
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           conscience
           more
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           to
           hould
           communion
           and
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           ,
           then
           to
           hold
           any
           correspondencie
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           Looke
           to
           Blessed
           
             Paul
             ,
             
             What
             doe
             yee
             vexing
             of
             me
             and
             breaking
             my
             heart
             ?
             I
             am
             ready
             not
             onely
             to
             goe
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             but
             to
             die
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
           And
           looke
           to
           Christ
           ,
           how
           hee
           shakes
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             
             Get
             thee
             behind
             mee
             Sat●n
             ,
          
           &c.
           Looke
           to
           Moses
           ,
           how
           he
           shooke
           off
           all
           the
           solicitations
           of
           a
           Court
           ;
           
             Because
             hee
             had
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             the
             reward
             .
          
           Looke
           to
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             
             I
             and
             mine
             house
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
           Let
           others
           of
           the
           world
           doe
           what
           they
           will
           :
           If
           others
           will
           goe
           to
           the
           Divell
           let
           them
           ,
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           and
           my
           house
           ,
           (
           those
           that
           I
           have
           charge
           of
           )
           will
           serve
           the
           Lord.
           This
           was
           a
           noble
           resolution
           which
           was
           in
           good
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
             Shall
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             flie
             ?
          
           
           what
           shall
           J
           flie
           ?
           shall
           I
           doe
           this
           ;
           yeeld
           to
           this
           base
           discouragement
           ?
           shall
           J
           discourage
           others
           (
           like
           those
           
             spies
             of
             Canaan
          
           )
           by
           mine
           example
           ?
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           Heb.
           11.
           
           In
           that
           notable
           Chapter
           ,
           
             That
             little
             booke
             of
             martyrs
          
           ,
           after
           the
           catalogue
           of
           those
           worthies
           set
           downe
           there
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           are
           exhorted
           and
           pointed
           to
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           chapter
           ,
           is
           unto
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           like
           vertues
           ,
           In
           imitation
           having
           before
           us
           ,
           
             such
             a
             Cloude
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             
             wherewith
             beeing
             compassed
             ,
          
           the
           exhortation
           is
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             shake
             off
             every
             thing
             that
             presseth
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             sinne
             that
             hangeth
             
             so
             fast
             on
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           the
           Cloude
           was
           a
           guide
           to
           them
           to
           Canaan
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           so
           the
           Cloude
           of
           good
           examples
           ,
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           light
           to
           goe
           before
           us
           to
           the
           
             heavenly
             Canaan
          
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           case
           above
           all
           ,
           let
           us
           looke
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             Faith.
          
           
           This
           will
           make
           us
           breake
           through
           discouragements
           and
           resolve
           indeed
           .
           What
           could
           hinder
           him
           ?
           his
           love
           is
           so
           fiery
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           hinder
           him
           to
           come
           from
           Heaven
           to
           the
           Wombe
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           to
           be
           abased
           lower
           then
           ever
           any
           creature
           was
           .
           His
           love
           to
           us
           so
           carried
           him
           through
           all
           discouragements
           and
           disgraces
           .
           
             Consider
             him
          
           ,
           
           
             who
             endured
             such
             speaking
             against
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           The
           consideration
           of
           Christs
           love
           ,
           and
           example
           will
           carry
           us
           through
           all
           discouragements
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           
           And
           further
           ,
           
           
             Let
             us
             be
             able
             by
             sound
             reasons
             to
             justifie
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             answer
             cavills
             ,
             to
             give
             account
             of
             what
             we
             doe
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
          
           With
           reasons
           why
           wee
           sanctifie
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           have
           such
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           Neglect
           the
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           have
           reasons
           ready
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           able
           to
           justifie
           whatsoever
           we
           doe
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           quarrells
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           and
           others
           .
           When
           we
           are
           led
           to
           doe
           things
           onely
           b●
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           by
           respects
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           oft
           times
           put
           to
           it
           on
           the
           suddaine
           by
           temptations
           :
           being
           not
           able
           to
           justifie
           what
           we
           doe
           .
           Let
           us
           labour
           
           therefore
           to
           doe
           things
           upon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           justifie
           al●
           the
           waies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           easily
           justified
           ,
           for
           nothing
           in
           this
           world
           stands
           with
           so
           much
           reason
           ,
           as
           exactnesse
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ,
           There
           is
           so
           much
           Reason
           for
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           not
           onely
           Christians
           ,
           but
           exact
           Christians
           ,
           as
           
           Paul
           ●aith
           to
           
             Agrippa
             ,
             
             would
             to
             God
             you
             were
             not
             almost
             ,
             but
             altogether
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             saving
             these
             bonds
             .
          
           To
           make
           conscience
           of
           all
           waies
           and
           courses
           ,
           it
           stands
           with
           the
           most
           reason
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           to
           justifie
           Religion
           by
           reasons
           unanswerable
           ,
           that
           may
           set
           downe
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           and
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           divell
           himselfe
           :
           and
           herein
           let
           us
           propound
           found
           and
           strong
           Questions
           to
           our selves
           
           often
           ;
           are
           those
           things
           (
           that
           I
           am
           mooved
           to
           do
           )
           good
           ?
           or
           are
           they
           not
           ?
           If
           they
           be
           good
           ,
           why
           doe
           I
           not
           doe
           them
           ?
           If
           they
           be
           bad
           ,
           why
           doe
           I
           doe
           them
           at
           all
           ?
           If
           they
           be
           good
           ,
           why
           doe
           I
           stick
           at
           them
           ?
           how
           doe
           I
           proove
           them
           to
           bee
           good
           ?
           have
           alway
           ready
           some
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           reason
           from
           thence
           which
           is
           as
           good
           .
           The
           reasons
           of
           the
           word
           are
           most
           divinely
           strong
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           ready
           against
           all
           Objections
           whatsoever
           ,
           
           as
           against
           sleight
           oathes
           thinke
           of
           that
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           give
           an
           account
           for
           all
           idle
           words
           :
           how
           much
           more
           for
           Atheisticall
           oathes
           :
           so
           against
           grosser
           sinnes
           learne
           reason
           ;
           a
           civill
           man
           ,
           an
           Heathen
           would
           not
           doe
           thus
           .
        
         
           So
           also
           when
           the
           flesh
           mooveth
           us
           to
           any
           backwardnesse
           in
           religious
           courses
           ,
           let
           us
           have
           some
           Scripture
           ready
           ,
           or
           Reasons
           deducted
           from
           
           it
           .
           As
           ,
           
             From
             the
             Dignity
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             from
             
             the
             great
             Hopes
             we
             have
             to
             be
             glorious
             another
             day
             .
          
           And
           reason
           the
           matter
           ,
           
           how
           doth
           this
           that
           I
           am
           mooved
           to
           suite
           with
           my
           Hopes
           and
           expectation
           to
           come
           ?
           how
           furthers
           it
           my
           journey
           homewards
           ?
           
           And
           consider
           this
           likewise
           ;
           
             That
             no
             excuse
             will
             serve
             the
             turne
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             
             but
             such
             an
             one
             as
             ariseth
             from
             as
             invincible
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             an
             unremoovable
             impediment
             .
          
           such
           an
           excuse
           taken
           from
           an
           invincible
           infirmity
           ,
           may
           then
           serve
           the
           turne
           .
           As
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           possibly
           doe
           a
           thing
           ,
           from
           impediments
           that
           all
           the
           meanes
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           remoove
           .
           As
           a
           poore
           man
           cannot
           be
           liberall
           ,
           &c.
           
           Excuses
           also
           
             fetcht
             from
             impossible
             impediments
          
           ,
           as
           from
           invincible
           weakenesse
           may
           availe
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           have
           an
           infirme
           body
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           doe
           that
           which
           another
           man
           can
           :
           these
           excuses
           ,
           with
           a
           gratious
           God
           will
           serve
           the
           turne
           ;
           which
           are
           not
           so
           much
           excuses
           ,
           as
           a
           just
           plea.
           But
           otherwise
           ,
           our
           untoward
           excuses
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turne
           .
           What
           hindered
           them
           in
           the
           Gospell
           who
           were
           invited
           to
           the
           Supper
           ?
           
           Excuses
           from
           
             Oxen
             ,
             Wives
          
           ,
           &c.
           Was
           it
           not
           lawfull
           to
           buy
           Oxen
           ?
           and
           was
           it
           not
           lawfull
           for
           the
           married
           to
           take
           content
           in
           a
           wife
           ?
           
             another
             had
             married
             a
             wife
          
           ;
           were
           not
           all
           these
           things
           lawfull
           ?
           very
           lawfull
           ;
           The
           Farme
           hurts
           not
           ,
           if
           it
           hinder
           not
           ,
           no●
           the
           
             Wife
             ,
             Oxen
          
           nor
           any
           thing
           :
           but
           in
           this
           case
           when
           we
           regard
           these
           things
           more
           then
           the
           invitation
           to
           come
           to
           the
           feast
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           heere
           is
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           divel
           ,
           which
           brings
           that
           dolefull
           message
           ;
           
             They
             
             shal
             never
             taste
             of
             my
             feast
             .
          
           There
           is
           such
           an
           infinite
           disproportion
           ,
           betweene
           the
           good
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Peace
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           Ioy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           here
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           and
           Happinesse
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           betweene
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           to
           alleadge
           any
           hinderance
           wherby
           we
           cannot
           keep
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           preserve
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           ,
           is
           most
           extreame
           folly
           &
           Atheisme
           .
           I
           beleeve
           not
           a
           better
           life
           (
           the
           disproportiō
           being
           so
           great
           betweene
           the
           state
           of
           this
           life
           and
           a
           better
           )
           if
           I
           fetch
           excuses
           from
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           keepe
           me
           from
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           working
           out
           my
           salvation
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           .
           These
           excuses
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turne
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           God
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           :
           but
           also
           our
           owne
           consciences
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           Hypocrites
           to
           make
           such
           or
           such
           a
           plea.
           Therefore
           when
           men
           become
           false
           ,
           thereby
           to
           provide
           for
           wife
           or
           children
           ,
           and
           take
           corrupt
           courses
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           Religion
           ,
           with
           pretext
           of
           their
           callings
           (
           least
           they
           should
           loose
           one
           day
           in
           ●eaven
           )
           this
           imployment
           cannot
           prosper
           ,
           which
           sleights
           over
           duties
           under
           false
           pretences
           .
           O!
           they
           can
           toile
           for
           the
           pelfe
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           for
           matters
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           they
           turne
           off
           all
           shamefully
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           God
           to
           judge
           them
           ,
           a
           Heaven
           to
           reward
           them
           ,
           or
           a
           Hell
           to
           punish
           them
           .
           Will
           such
           excuses
           serve
           the
           turne
           ?
           O
           no
           ,
           they
           cannot
           with
           conscience
           ,
           much
           lesse
           with
           God
           the
           Judge
           who
           is
           greater
           then
           our
           conscience
           .
           This
           is
           another
           way
           to
           cut
           off
           these
           idle
           cavills
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           these
           excuses
           cannot
           
           serve
           the
           turne
           ,
           neither
           to
           comfort
           conscience
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           to
           uphold
           us
           in
           our
           plea
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           Remember
           that
           .
        
         
           
           And
           then
           againe
           ,
           
           
             Let
             us
             inure
             our selves
             to
             beare
             the
             yoake
             of
             Religion
             from
             our
             youth
             ,
          
           which
           will
           make
           it
           easie
           afterwards
           .
           It
           were
           an
           excellent
           thing
           if
           those
           who
           are
           young
           (
           in
           the
           prime
           of
           their
           yeares
           )
           would
           inure
           themselves
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           ,
           this
           would
           make
           it
           easie
           unto
           them
           ;
           to
           reade
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           open
           their
           spirits
           unto
           him
           in
           Prayer
           .
           It
           may
           please
           God
           hereby
           (
           though
           they
           be
           negligent
           herein
           )
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           called
           to
           Religion
           .
           
           But
           for
           an
           old
           man
           there
           is
           much
           worke
           to
           doe
           to
           reade
           ,
           to
           get
           any
           thing
           into
           his
           braine
           ,
           when
           his
           memory
           is
           pestered
           with
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           nature
           in
           him
           is
           armed
           with
           a
           world
           of
           excuses
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           beene
           prevented
           by
           a
           timely
           and
           seasonable
           training
           up
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Religion
           .
           Prophane
           young
           persons
           know
           not
           what
           they
           doe
           when
           they
           put
           off
           Religion
           .
           Have
           they
           excuses
           now
           ,
           
           they
           will
           have
           many
           more
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           Satan
           and
           corruption
           will
           be
           much
           stronger
           .
           O
           let
           them
           beare
           the
           yoake
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           enure
           themselves
           to
           duties
           that
           become
           Christians
           ,
           which
           may
           facilitate
           and
           make
           it
           easie
           and
           pliable
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           bee
           harsh
           to
           our
           nature
           .
           If
           a
           man
           doe
           not
           heare
           ,
           pray
           and
           reade
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           have
           Faith
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           Mortification
           of
           corruption
           (
           wherein
           Religion
           stands
           )
           but
           because
           these
           lead
           to
           duties
           that
           are
           hard
           to
           nature
           ,
           and
           harsh
           ,
           
           it
           is
           wisedome
           to
           inure
           young
           ones
           thereto
           betimes
           ,
           that
           having
           used
           themselves
           to
           these
           preparing
           duties
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           the
           more
           fitted
           for
           the
           essentiall
           ones
           .
           That
           having
           things
           in
           the
           braine
           by
           reading
           and
           hearing
           ,
           Grace
           may
           bee
           wrought
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           more
           easie
           passage
           from
           the
           braine
           to
           the
           heart
           .
           When
           a
           man
           is
           converted
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           bring
           it
           from
           the
           braine
           unto
           the
           heart
           ,
           whereas
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           beene
           negligent
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           must
           then
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           miserable
           case
           (
           though
           men
           be
           never
           so
           politique
           in
           the
           world
           )
           to
           have
           beene
           negligent
           herein
           till
           age
           .
           It
           breeds
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           difficulty
           to
           them
           ere
           they
           can
           come
           to
           be
           in
           such
           a
           state
           as
           a
           Christian
           should
           be
           in
           .
           Remember
           this
           therefore
           ,
           to
           doe
           as
           Paul
           adviseth
           Timothie
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           
           
             to
             exercise
             himselfe
             in
             Godliness●
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           thing
           for
           all
           that
           are
           young
           to
           exercise
           themselves
           to
           all
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           else
           pretences
           will
           grow
           up
           with
           age
           ,
           whereby
           they
           will
           be
           indisposed
           every
           day
           more
           then
           other
           .
           Experience
           shewes
           it
           generally
           ,
           wee
           may
           beleeve
           it
           :
           if
           we
           will
           not
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           hereafter
           too
           true
           by
           woefull
           experience
           .
        
         
           
           And
           then
           againe
           ,
           
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           enured
           to
           the
           yoake
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           likewise
           
             to
             endure
             difficulties
             ,
             opposition
             and
             hardship
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           stands
           upon
           it
           to
           
             Timothie
             ,
             To
             indure
             hardship
             and
             afflictions
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
           If
           the
           thing
           be
           good
           and
           warra●●able
           ,
           
           neglect
           the
           speeches
           of
           the
           world
           :
           what
           are
           the
           speeches
           of
           a
           company
           of
           men
           in
           the
           state
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           their
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           to
           regard
           them
           so
           as
           not
           to
           endure
           hardship
           ,
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           of
           the
           goodnesse
           whereof
           we
           are
           convinced
           ?
           But
           in
           these
           daies
           men
           take
           up
           a
           delicate
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           men
           will
           be
           Religious
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           suffer
           nothing
           ,
           not
           a
           taunt
           or
           a
           scoffe
           ,
           they
           will
           part
           with
           nothing
           ,
           be
           at
           no
           losse
           ;
           suffer
           no
           crosse
           ,
           be
           at
           no
           paines
           with
           Religion
           further
           then
           may
           stand
           with
           all
           earthly
           content
           of
           this
           world
           .
           This
           delicate
           profession
           (
           if
           any
           thing
           among
           us
           )
           threatneth
           the
           remooving
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           blessed
           truths
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           because
           we
           will
           not
           part
           with
           any
           pleasure
           now
           .
           How
           will
           they
           suffer
           afflictions
           for
           the
           Gospell
           (
           if
           such
           times
           come
           )
           that
           will
           not
           part
           with
           a
           vaine
           oath
           ,
           a
           corrupt
           fashion
           of
           life
           ,
           a
           superfluity
           ,
           that
           wil
           not
           part
           with
           a
           rotten
           unsavourie
           discourse
           ,
           which
           discovereth
           a
           rotten
           spirit
           and
           infecteth
           others
           .
           Heere
           is
           a
           profession
           of
           Religion
           indeed
           ,
           that
           cannot
           have
           so
           much
           masterie
           of
           the
           corrupt
           heart
           ,
           as
           to
           denie
           and
           overcome
           it selfe
           in
           things
           that
           are
           grossely
           ill
           .
           How
           will
           a
           man
           part
           with
           his
           blood
           and
           life
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           part
           with
           things
           that
           hee
           should
           part
           withall
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           something
           to
           the
           poore
           and
           to
           good
           uses
           ;
           but
           to
           part
           with
           some
           sinfull
           course
           of
           life
           and
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           lusts
           that
           fight
           against
           the
           soule
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           endure
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           checke
           ,
           who
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           goe
           under
           that
           censure
           wherewith
           the
           world
           is
           
           pleased
           to
           disgrace
           Religion
           ,
           they
           will
           live
           and
           die
           like
           Atheists
           .
           This
           extreame
           tendernesse
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           and
           of
           salvation
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           many
           eternally
           perish
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           to
           cut
           of
           all
           vaine
           excuses
           :
           
             let
             us
             
             oft
             have
             in
             thought
             of
             our
             heart
             ,
             what
             wee
             should
             be
             and
             what
             we
             should
             all
             aime
             at
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             we
             come
             all
             short
             of
             it
          
           ;
           a
           Christian
           that
           hopes
           of
           good
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           should
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           depend
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           use
           of
           lawfull
           meanes
           .
           If
           he
           be
           as
           he
           should
           be
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           walke
           with
           God
           ,
           keepe
           his
           watch
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           doe
           nothing
           unbeseeming
           the
           eye
           of
           God.
           When
           his
           corruption
           drawes
           him
           to
           be
           carelesse
           ,
           then
           hee
           is
           not
           as
           he
           should
           be
           ,
           for
           in
           a
           right
           temper
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           fitted
           to
           every
           good
           worke
           ,
           ready
           for
           all
           opportunities
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           :
           because
           the
           time
           of
           this
           life
           is
           the
           feeds-time
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           doing
           good
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           reaping
           is
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           when
           therefore
           the
           heart
           is
           shut
           when
           any
           opportunitie
           is
           offered
           of
           doing
           good
           ,
           he
           may
           conclude
           ,
           certainely
           ,
           I
           am
           cold
           and
           dull
           ,
           pretend
           what
           I
           will
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           as
           I
           should
           be
           .
           
             A
             Christian
             ought
             to
             abound
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           especially
           having
           such
           abundance
           of
           incouragements
           as
           wee
           have
           .
           What
           a
           world
           of
           incouragements
           hath
           a
           Christian
           ?
           there
           are
           none
           to
           those
           of
           Religion
           ,
           from
           the
           inward
           content
           that
           it
           brings
           heere
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           Glory
           hereafter
           .
           When
           we
           are
           drawne
           to
           bee
           scantie
           ,
           niggardly
           ,
           and
           base
           to
           things
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           surely
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           as
           
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           pretend
           what
           we
           will
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           fault
           .
           A
           Christian
           should
           at
           all
           times
           be
           fit
           to
           yeeld
           and
           to
           render
           up
           his
           soule
           unto
           God
           ,
           because
           our
           life
           is
           uncertaine
           .
           When
           therefore
           ,
           we
           are
           mooved
           by
           corruption
           to
           live
           in
           a
           state
           that
           we
           cannot
           abide
           to
           die
           in
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           some
           sinne
           :
           then
           certainely
           pretend
           what
           we
           will
           ,
           our
           state
           is
           so
           farre
           naught
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           there
           is
           unfitnesse
           and
           unwillingnesse
           to
           die
           .
           Let
           us
           have
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           our
           soule
           therefore
           ,
           what
           a
           Christian
           should
           bee
           ,
           aime
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           when
           we
           stop
           at
           a
           lower
           measure
           and
           pitch
           ;
           that
           (
           pretend
           what
           wee
           will
           )
           all
           is
           but
           from
           carnall
           wit
           and
           policie
           ,
           the
           greatest
           enemie
           that
           Religion
           hath
           .
        
         
           We
           pray
           in
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           
             Thy
             Kingdome
             come
             ,
             thy
             will
             bee
             done
             in
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           great
           desires
           ,
           and
           which
           should
           be
           the
           desires
           of
           all
           our
           hearts
           .
           But
           herein
           we
           play
           the
           Hypocrites
           ,
           whilst
           wee
           pray
           thus
           that
           
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             may
             come
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           may
           rule
           in
           our
           hearts
           over
           lusts
           and
           desires
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           we
           pretend
           this
           and
           that
           excuse
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           be
           led
           with
           this
           and
           that
           lust
           ,
           we
           crosse
           our
           own
           prayers
           :
           yet
           it
           sheweth
           what
           pitch
           we
           should
           aspire
           to
           ,
           
             To
             sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           to
           delight
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           him
           above
           all
           .
           When
           wee
           doe
           not
           this
           ,
           wee
           fall
           short
           of
           our
           owne
           prayers
           .
           And
           when
           we
           cannot
           bring
           our
           hearts
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           what
           God
           would
           have
           us
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           are
           led
           away
           with
           our
           owne
           wills
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           as
           wee
           should
           be
           ;
           our
           wills
           
           should
           be
           conformable
           to
           Christs
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           It
           is
           our
           prayer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           ayme
           at
           it
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           sets
           up
           a
           pitch
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           am
           well
           enough
           :
           and
           yet
           prais
           ,
           
             Hollowed
             be
             thy
             Name
             ;
             Thy
             Kingdome
             come
             ,
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Such
           a
           man
           is
           an
           hypocrite
           ;
           for
           his
           prayer
           leades
           him
           further
           and
           further
           still
           till
           he
           come
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           is
           all
           perfection
           :
           untill
           when
           ,
           our
           life
           is
           a
           life
           of
           indeavour
           and
           progresse
           .
           Though
           we
           be
           never
           so
           perfect
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           may
           more
           rule
           and
           set
           up
           his
           Kingdome
           yet
           more
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           further
           bring
           our
           will
           to
           his
           in
           all
           things
           :
           when
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           sets
           up
           cavills
           against
           this
           ,
           we
           play
           the
           hypocrites
           with
           God
           and
           crosse
           our selves
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           Let
           us
           justifie
           a
           measure
           of
           Religion
           beyond
           our
           present
           pitch
           whatsoever
           it
           is
           ,
           justifie
           it
           more
           and
           more
           still
           .
           Thinke
           wee
           are
           never
           as
           we
           should
           be
           till
           we
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           never
           blesse
           our selves
           ,
           but
           thinke
           that
           wee
           should
           alwayes
           be
           on
           the
           growing
           hand
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           excuse
           comes
           to
           hinder
           us
           from
           zealousnesse
           and
           earnestnesse
           (
           though
           it
           carry
           a
           shew
           of
           reason
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Religion
           :
           )
           account
           it
           to
           come
           from
           our
           corrupt
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             Remember
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             
             not
             to
             man
             in
             our
             Callings
             both
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             particular
             Callings
             ,
          
           
           and
           then
           whatsoever
           discouragement
           there
           is
           from
           men
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           be
           discouraged
           .
           Wee
           shall
           heare
           men
           continually
           complaine
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           unthankfull
           persons
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           we
           doe
           any
           
           thing
           for
           them
           .
           Why
           ?
           doe
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           If
           it
           fall
           within
           our
           callings
           let
           us
           doe
           justice
           and
           shew
           mercy
           :
           God
           will
           accept
           ,
           though
           men
           doe
           not
           .
           It
           cutts
           of
           many
           discouragements
           in
           duties
           ;
           It
           is
           best
           to
           have
           Gods
           reward
           .
           In
           this
           world
           it
           is
           good
           to
           meet
           with
           naughty
           unthankfull
           persons
           ,
           because
           else
           we
           should
           meet
           with
           all
           our
           reward
           here
           .
           It
           is
           good
           to
           doe
           somewhat
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           Religion
           ,
           let
           people
           be
           as
           unthankfull
           as
           they
           will
           :
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           did
           it
           not
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           to
           God.
           If
           a
           man
           regard
           the
           discouragement
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           shall
           never
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           people
           in
           the
           world
           are
           so
           unthankfull
           and
           regardlesse
           to
           those
           that
           wish
           them
           best
           ,
           and
           that
           doe
           best
           to
           them
           .
           But
           if
           a
           man
           doe
           a
           thing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           out
           of
           dutie
           and
           conscience
           ,
           he
           may
           hould
           on
           ,
           have
           hee
           never
           so
           many
           discouragements
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           shall
           loose
           nothing
           ,
           all
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           is
           regarded
           .
        
         
           
           Likewise
           be
           sure
           to
           carry
           this
           in
           minde
           ,
           
           
             That
             sinne
             is
             the
             greatest
             evill
             ,
             and
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           Therefore
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           excuse
           for
           sinne
           ,
           from
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           worst
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           staines
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           hinders
           it
           from
           comfort
           .
           And
           for
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           in
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           best
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           purchase
           this
           ,
           though
           with
           disadvantage
           .
           It
           is
           best
           to
           avoyde
           sinne
           ,
           though
           with
           enduring
           evill
           ;
           yea
           to
           avoide
           the
           least
           sinne
           ,
           by
           enduring
           the
           greatest
           evill
           .
           It
           is
           wisedome
           to
           doe
           good
           with
           disadvantage
           ,
           when
           the
           disadvantage
           
           is
           bounded
           onely
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           thing
           that
           I
           doe
           ,
           beeing
           a
           thing
           which
           furthers
           my
           reckning
           at
           the
           day
           of
           account
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           have
           this
           alway
           in
           consideration
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           suffer
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           sinne
           ,
           this
           will
           cut
           off
           a
           world
           of
           excuses
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           cavills
           ,
           and
           to
           
             arme
             our selves
          
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Apostle
           Peters
           exhortation
           ,
           as
           Davids
           worthies
           brake
           through
           the
           pikes
           to
           fetch
           him
           water
           from
           the
           well
           of
           Bethlehem
           :
           so
           all
           Christian
           worthies
           that
           looke
           to
           be
           Crowned
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           armed
           inwardly
           with
           resolution
           for
           good
           things
           ,
           take
           up
           resolutions
           that
           they
           will
           doe
           it
           .
           
           As
           Paul
           tells
           his
           scholler
           Timothie
           of
           his
           
             purpose
             .
             Thou
             knowest
             my
             purpose
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             living
             :
          
           This
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           :
           that
           this
           ,
           
           
             I
             will
             not
             breake
             for
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           So
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           purpose
           of
           living
           honestly
           ,
           a
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           not
           by
           starts
           ,
           now
           and
           then
           to
           speake
           a
           good
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           a
           good
           deed
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           purpose
           and
           manner
           of
           life
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           resolves
           alwayes
           for
           the
           best
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           end
           begg
           of
           God
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           all
           impediments
           .
           The
           more
           Spirit
           the
           more
           strength
           and
           courage
           against
           impediments
           .
           The
           more
           wee
           attend
           upon
           holy
           meanes
           ,
           the
           more
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           light
           and
           life
           is
           set
           up
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           The
           more
           Spirituall
           wee
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           shall
           tread
           under
           foot
           all
           those
           things
           that
           stand
           
           us
           and
           Heaven
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           labour
           more
           and
           more
           for
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           and
           then
           wee
           shall
           offer
           an
           holy
           violence
           unto
           good
           things
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptists
          
           time
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             suffered
             v●a●eace
             ,
          
           men
           were
           so
           eager
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           surprized
           it
           as
           a
           Castle
           ,
           by
           violence
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             way
             to
             take
             Heaven
             but
             by
             offering
             ,
             violence
             to
             discouragement
             ,
             corrupt
             on
             and
             whatsoever
             stands
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             The
             violent
             onely
             takes
             Heaven
             by
             force
             .
          
           Now
           when
           wee
           are
           spirituall
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           pretend
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             lyo●
             in
             the
             way
             ,
          
           that
           there
           are
           difficulties
           ,
           as
           the
           sluggard
           doth
           ,
           that
           thinks
           himselfe
           wiser
           then
           many
           men
           who
           can
           render
           a
           reason
           :
           but
           wee
           shall
           goe
           boldly
           and
           couragiously
           on
           ;
           and
           know
           that
           there
           are
           more
           incouragements
           for
           good
           ,
           and
           stronger
           ,
           then
           the
           world
           hath
           allurements
           to
           bee
           naught
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           for
           the
           present
           life
           ,
           But
           wee
           have
           inward
           ones
           ,
           which
           will
           hould
           out
           in
           the
           hower
           of
           death
           and
           after
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           goe
           on
           boldly
           and
           resolutely
           in
           good
           things
           ,
           alwayes
           remembring
           to
           beg
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           may
           arme
           our
           Spirits
           with
           invincible
           courage
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           brings
           Fa●th
           with
           it
           ,
           
           which
           is
           a
           conquering
           victorious
           Grace
           over
           the
           world
           ,
           
           and
           
             sees
             him
          
           that
           is
           
             invisible
             ▪
          
           which
           brings
           love
           also
           
             which
             is
             strong
             as
             death
          
           :
           wherewith
           the
           soule
           being
           warmed
           ,
           
             It
             constraineth
             us
             ,
             to
             doe
             duties
          
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           impediments
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           will
           strengthen
           
           our
           hope
           also
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           stre●gthens
           us
           against
           all
           discouragements
           which
           stand
           in
           our
           way
           ;
           
             For
             this
             hope
             is
             on
             greater
             and
             better
             grounds
             then
             discouragements
             are
             :
          
           and
           hee
           that
           giveth
           us
           this
           hope
           ,
           will
           inable
           us
           to
           possesse
           it
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           labour
           First
           ,
           
             to
             have
             a
             cleare
             understanding
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             them
             ,
          
           for
           light
           will
           cause
           heate
           :
           Why
           did
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           in
           
             Iohn
             Baptists
             time
             suffer
             violence
          
           ?
           why
           were
           men
           then
           so
           violent
           to
           cleave
           unto
           Christ
           ?
           because
           from
           
             that
             time
             the
             Gospell
             was
             more
             clearely
             manifested
             .
          
           And
           heavenly
           truths
           the
           more
           they
           are
           discovered
           and
           layd
           open
           (
           there
           is
           such
           an
           excellency
           in
           them
           )
           the
           more
           they
           worke
           upon
           the
           heart
           and
           affections
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             suffered
             violence
          
           And
           where
           are
           people
           more
           earnest
           after
           good
           things
           ,
           then
           in
           these
           places
           where
           the
           Evangelicall
           Truths
           of
           God
           are
           layed
           open
           most
           ,
           there
           they
           breake
           through
           all
           discouragements
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           ,
           
             Labour
             for
             Faith
             to
             believe
             those
             truths
             :
          
           which
           is
           the
           most
           victorious
           and
           conquering
           Grace
           ,
           that
           will
           carry
           us
           through
           all
           discouragements
           whatsoever
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           set
           greater
           things
           before
           us
           ,
           then
           the
           discouragements
           are
           .
           Are
           wee
           affraid
           of
           men
           ?
           Faith
           it
           sets
           Hell
           before
           us
           .
           Are
           wee
           allured
           by
           the
           world
           ?
           It
           sets
           Heaven
           before
           us
           .
           It
           conquers
           the
           world
           with
           all
           the
           discouraging
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           temptations
           thereof
           .
           Are
           the
           discouragements
           from
           impossibilities
           ?
           O
           ,
           It
           is
           hard
           ,
           I
           cannot
           doe
           it
           .
           
           I
           but
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             I
             am
             able
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             that
             strengthens
             mee
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           omnipotency
           in
           Faith
           ,
           
           
             O
             woeman
             bee
             it
             unto
             thee
             as
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           Wee
           have
           abundance
           of
           strength
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Faith
           is
           but
           an
           emptie
           hand
           that
           goes
           to
           Christ
           to
           draw
           from
           him
           what
           it
           hath
           need
           of
           ;
           
             In
             Christ
             I
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           So
           ,
           
             To
             have
             our
             hearts
             warmed
             with
             love
             to
             him
          
           ;
           this
           Grace
           of
           the
           Spirit
           will
           make
           us
           passe
           through
           all
           discouragements
           ,
           for
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           constraining
           power
           :
           
           
             The
             love
             of
             Christ
             constraines
             us
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           If
           our
           hearts
           once
           bee
           warmed
           with
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           this
           will
           make
           us
           to
           thinke
           nothing
           too
           deere
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           cut
           of
           all
           excuses
           and
           pretences
           whatsoever
           ,
           which
           come
           from
           coldnesse
           of
           affection
           .
           
           
             Love
             is
             strong
             as
             death
          
           as
           we
           have
           it
           in
           this
           Booke
           ,
           
             Much
             water
             cannot
             quench
             it
          
           .
           All
           oppositions
           and
           discouragements
           whatsoever
           ,
           all
           the
           water
           which
           the
           Divell
           and
           the
           world
           hath
           or
           useth
           ,
           cannot
           quench
           the
           heavenly
           fire
           of
           love
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           kindled
           in
           any
           measure
           .
           
             What
             carried
             the
             blessed
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             of
             God
             in
             all
             times
             through
             the
             pikes
             of
             all
             discouragements
             ?
          
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           love
           ,
           from
           a
           spirit
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           conviction
           of
           the
           excellency
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           things
           :
           they
           saw
           such
           a
           light
           which
           wrought
           
           upon
           their
           affections
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           amaine
           against
           the
           streame
           ,
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           streame
           of
           the
           times
           wherein
           they
           lived
           )
           that
           the
           worse
           the
           times
           were
           ,
           the
           better
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           us
           consider
           againe
           ,
           
           
             That
             Christ
             will
             
             not
             be
             alwayes
             thus
             alluring
             us
             ,
          
           that
           wee
           shall
           not
           alwayes
           have
           these
           incouragements
           ,
           such
           truths
           and
           motions
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           wee
           feele
           now
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           when
           wee
           feele
           any
           good
           motion
           stirred
           up
           toward
           Christ
           ,
           entertaine
           it
           presently
           ,
           haply
           wee
           shall
           never
           heare
           of
           it
           againe
           ,
           the
           longer
           wee
           deferre
           and
           put
           it
           of
           ,
           the
           worse
           .
           As
           a
           man
           that
           is
           rowing
           in
           a
           boate
           ,
           let
           him
           neglect
           his
           stroake
           ,
           the
           neglecting
           of
           one
           may
           make
           him
           tug
           at
           it
           five
           or
           six
           times
           after
           to
           overtake
           those
           that
           are
           before
           him
           .
           So
           nothing
           is
           gotten
           by
           sloath
           and
           negligence
           ,
           wee
           doe
           but
           cast
           our selves
           backe
           the
           more
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           us
           helpe
           our selves
           with
           setting
           the
           
           Glory
           to
           come
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           
           with
           Moses
           to
           have
           a
           Patriarks
           eye
           to
           him
           
             that
             is
             invisible
          
           ,
           to
           see
           
             a
             Countrey
             afarre
             off
          
           ,
           Now
           ,
           
           
             we
             are
             neerer
             salvation
             then
             when
             wee
             beleeved
             ,
          
           let
           us
           helpe
           our
           backward
           soules
           this
           way
           :
           that
           so
           ,
           having
           still
           Glory
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           it
           may
           helpe
           us
           to
           goe
           through
           all
           discouragements
           whatsoever
           they
           bee
           .
           Wee
           know
           Zacheus
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           affraid
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           see
           Christ
           ,
           went
           before
           the
           multitude
           ;
           and
           getting
           up
           
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           a
           Tree
           ,
           thus
           help●
           himselfe
           .
           So
           doth
           Grace
           helpe
           it selfe
           by
           Glory
           .
           And
           so
           farre
           is
           Grace
           from
           objecting
           and
           pretending
           lets
           ,
           as
           it
           makes
           supplies
           in
           Gods
           service
           :
           as
           David
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           bee
           accounted
           vile
           .
           Let
           us
           looke
           unto
           the
           Recompence
           of
           the
           reward
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           present
           discouragements
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           prize
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           race
           .
           What
           makes
           a
           souldier
           to
           fight
           hard
           for
           the
           victory
           in
           the
           end
           ?
           The
           sweetenesse
           of
           the
           triumph
           .
           What
           makes
           a
           husbandman
           goe
           through
           all
           discouragements
           ?
           hee
           hopes
           to
           receive
           a
           croppe
           in
           the
           end
           .
           Consider
           the
           issue
           which
           followeth
           after
           a
           conscionable
           carefull
           and
           Christian
           life
           ,
           after
           a
           more
           neere
           and
           perfect
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           maintaining
           Communion
           with
           him
           .
           Let
           there
           bee
           what
           discouragements
           there
           will
           bee
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           
             the
             end
             thereof
             is
             peace
             ,
             The
             end
             of
             that
             man
             is
             peace
             .
          
           Vpon
           this
           ground
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           us
           ,
           
             to
             be
             fruitfull
             ,
             and
             abundant
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           
           
             knowing
             that
             your
             labour
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           eighth
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           NINTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             VI.
             
          
           
             I
             rose
             to
             open
             to
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             but
             my
             Beloved
             had
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           NAturally
           wee
           are
           prone
           to
           delaies
           in
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           cover
           all
           with
           excuses
           .
           A
           man
           is
           a
           Sophister
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           whom
           hee
           first
           deceives
           ,
           before
           the
           Divell
           ,
           or
           the
           World
           deceive
           him
           ;
           Which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           so
           oft
           
           in
           Scripture
           you
           have
           this
           mentined
           .
           
           
             B●e
             not
             deceived
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             .
             Bee
             not
             deceived
             ,
             neither
             Adulterer
             ,
             nor
             Covetous
             person
             ,
             nor
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             shall
             ever
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Bee
             not
             deceived
             .
          
           
           Which
           is
           an
           intimation
           ,
           that
           naturally
           wee
           are
           very
           prone
           to
           bee
           deceived
           in
           points
           of
           the
           greatest
           consequence
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           flatter
           our selves
           (
           as
           the
           Church
           doth
           here
           )
           with
           false
           excuses
           .
           
             I
             have
             put
             of
             my
             coate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           wee
           shall
           now
           see
           in
           this
           next
           verse
           ,
           what
           becomes
           of
           all
           those
           excuses
           ,
           and
           backewardnesse
           of
           the
           Church
           whereby
           she
           puts
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           My
           Beloved
           put
           in
           his
           hand
           by
           the
           hole
           of
           the
           doore
           ,
           
           and
           my
           bowels
           were
           mooved
           for
           him
           ,
        
         
           I
           rose
           to
           open
           to
           my
           Beloved
           ,
           
           And
           my
           hands
           droopped
           with
           mirrh
           ,
           and
           my
           fingers
           with
           sweet
           smelling
           mirrh
           upon
           the
           hand'es
           of
           the
           locke
           .
        
         
           I
           rose
           to
           open
           to
           my
           Beloved
           ,
           
           but
           my
           Beloved
           had
           withdrawne
           himselfe
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           comes
           of
           her
           sluggishnesse
           ,
           and
           drowsiness
           ,
           that
           Christ
           absented
           and
           withdrew
           himselfe
           .
           There
           are
           3.
           things
           here
           set
           downe
           in
           these
           Verses
           now
           read
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Christs
             withdrawing
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             gratious
             dealing
             having
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           Hee
           doth
           not
           altogether
           leave
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           
             puts
             his
             finger
             into
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             doore
             ,
          
           and
           then
           leaves
           some
           sweetenes
           behind
           him
           before
           he
           goes
           .
           After
           which
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           successe
           of
           Christs
           departure
           ,
           and
           
           withdrawing
           of
           himselfe
           from
           her
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Her
           Bowells
           were
           mooved
           in
           her
           ,
           
             which
             were
          
           hard
           before
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Shee
             rose
             up
             out
             of
             her
             bed
          
           wherein
           for
           merly
           shee
           had
           framed
           ,
           and
           composed
           her selfe
           to
           rest
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Shee
           seekes
           and
           calls
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Doctrinall
           points
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           observed
           out
           of
           these
           verses
           ,
           are
           these
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             doth
             sometimes
             use
             to
             leave
             his
             Children
             ,
          
           
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Church
           here
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           cause
           is
           from
           the
           Church
           her selfe
           ,
           
           as
           wee
           see
           how
           unkindly
           shee
           had
           used
           Christ
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           attend
           her
           leisure
           so
           long
           .
           Therefore
           hee
           taking
           a
           holy
           state
           upon
           him
           ,
           leaves
           the
           Church
           ;
           The
           cause
           of
           his
           forsaking
           us
           ,
           is
           in
           our selves
           ,
           we
           may
           thanke
           our selves
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           though
           Christ
           deale
           thus
           with
           us
           ,
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
           
             hee
             never
             leaves
             us
             wholly
             ,
             without
             some
             footestepps
             of
             his
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             love
             ,
             some
             remainders
             and
             prints
             hee
             leaves
             upon
             the
             soule
             .
          
           So
           as
           it
           lingers
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           never
           rests
           till
           it
           find
           him
           ,
           he
           alwayes
           leaves
           something
           .
           There
           is
           never
           a
           totall
           desertion
           :
           as
           we
           see
           here
           in
           Christs
           dealing
           ,
           
             hee
             puts
             his
             finger
             into
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             doo●e
             ,
          
           he
           stands
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           leaves
           myrrh
           behind
           him
           ,
           something
           in
           the
           heart
           that
           causeth
           a
           lingering
           ,
           aud
           restlesse
           affection
           in
           her
           towards
           Christ.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             That
             the
             Church
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             gratious
             dealing
             of
             Christ
             (
             leaving
             somewhat
             behind
             him
             )
             is
             sensible
             of
             her
             former
             unkindnesse
             ,
             
             is
             restlesse
             
             and
             stirrs
             up
             her selfe
             to
             indeavour
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             till
             shee
             have
             recovered
             her
             former
             communion
             ,
             and
             sweet
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             before
             .
          
           Shee
           never
           gives
           over
           till
           Christ
           and
           shee
           meet
           againe
           in
           peace
           (
           as
           wee
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           prosecution
           ,
           )
           These
           be
           the
           chiefe
           points
           considerable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           
             Christ
             doth
             use
             sometimes
             to
             leave
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           here
           he
           doth
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             had
             withdrawne
             himselfe
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           kind
           of
           leaving
           is
           it
           ?
        
         
           Wee
           must
           distinguish
           of
           Christs
           leavings
           ;
           and
           withdrawings
           of
           himselfe
           .
           They
           are
           either
           in
           regard
           of
           outward
           or
           inward
           comforts
           and
           helpes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Outward
           ,
           as
           Christ
           leaves
           his
           Church
           sometimes
           ,
           
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             meanes
             of
             Salvation
             ,
          
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           
             or
             by
             taking
             away
             outward
             comforts
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           withdrawing
           of
           his
           ,
           especially
           if
           hee
           accompany
           the
           taking
           of
           them
           away
           with
           some
           signes
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           or
           sense
           of
           his
           anger
           ,
           as
           usually
           it
           falls
           out
           .
           This
           doth
           imbitter
           all
           crosses
           ,
           and
           losses
           ,
           namely
           when
           they
           come
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           Testimony
           of
           his
           anger
           for
           our
           former
           unkindnesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Sometimes
             his
             forsaking
             is
             more
             inward
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           double
           ,
           
             Either
             in
             regard
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
          
           sweet
           inward
           comfort
           that
           the
           soule
           had
           wont
           to
           feele
           in
           the
           holy
           Ordinances
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             Or
             in
             regard
             of
             strength
             ,
             and
             assistance
             .
          
           There
           is
           desertion
           in
           regard
           of
           Comfort
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           strength
           .
           Sometimes
           
           hee
           leaves
           them
           to
           themselves
           in
           regard
           of
           strength
           and
           supportation
           to
           fall
           into
           some
           sinne
           to
           cure
           some
           greater
           sinne
           perhaps
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           Christ
           thus
           leaves
           his
           Church
           it
           is
           true
           of
           all
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           body
           and
           of
           each
           particular
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           of
           the
           
             whole
             body
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           for
           you
           have
           the
           Church
           complaining
           ,
           
           
             Isa.
             49.
             14.
             
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             me
             .
             Can
             a
             mother
             forget
             her
             child
             ?
          
           (
           saith
           God
           againe
           )
           so
           Psal.
           44.
           9.
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           the
           Church
           complaines
           of
           forsakings
           ,
           The
           Scripture
           is
           full
           of
           complaints
           in
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           
             of
             the
             sever
             all
             members
          
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           members
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           holy
           Iob
           complaines
           ,
           
           as
           if
           God
           
             had
             set
             him
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             a
             but
             to
             shoot
             at
          
           ,
           and
           had
           opposed
           himselfe
           against
           him
           .
           So
           David
           complaines
           (
           
             Psal.
             88.
             11.
             
             Psal.
          
           77.
           9.
           and
           Psal.
           60.
           1.
           and
           in
           other
           Psalmes
           )
           of
           Gods
           anger
           .
           
             Correct
             mee
             not
             in
             thine
             anger
             .
          
           The
           Psalmes
           are
           full
           of
           this
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           would
           be
           time
           unprofitably
           spent
           to
           be
           large
           in
           a
           point
           so
           cleare
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           knoweth
           well
           enough
           ,
           who
           reads
           and
           understands
           the
           Psalmes
           .
           
           So
           Ionab
           likewise
           felt
           a
           kind
           of
           forsaking
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           when
           the
           waves
           were
           without
           ,
           and
           
             terrors
             within
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           h●ll
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           thus
           you
           see
           the
           instances
           cleere
           the
           point
           ▪
        
         
           The
           ends
           ,
           
           that
           God
           hath
           in
           it
           ,
           are
           many
           ,
           
           First
           ,
           
             To
             indeare
             his
             presence
             the
             more
             to
             us
             ,
          
           which
           we
           slighted
           too
           much
           before
           .
           It
           is
           
           our
           corruption
           ,
           the
           not
           valuing
           of
           things
           till
           they
           be
           gone
           ,
           wee
           set
           not
           the
           true
           price
           upon
           them
           when
           wee
           enjoy
           them
           .
           When
           we
           enjoy
           good
           things
           ,
           we
           looke
           at
           the
           grievances
           which
           are
           mingled
           with
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           forget
           the
           good
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           is
           gone
           then
           wee
           remember
           the
           good
           .
           
           The
           Israelites
           could
           remember
           their
           onyons
           and
           garleeke
           ,
           and
           forget
           their
           slaverie
           .
           So
           because
           Manna
           was
           present
           ,
           they
           despised
           Manna
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           one
           inconvenience
           it
           had
           ,
           
             It
             was
             ordinary
             with
             them
          
           .
           Thus
           the
           corrupt
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           prone
           in
           the
           enjoying
           of
           favours
           ,
           If
           it
           have
           any
           grievance
           ,
           it
           murmures
           at
           that
           ,
           and
           it
           troubles
           and
           makes
           them
           forget
           all
           the
           goodnesse
           and
           sweetenesse
           of
           what
           they
           enjoy
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           when
           God
           withdrawes
           those
           good
           things
           from
           us
           ,
           then
           we
           forget
           those
           former
           inconveniences
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           think
           what
           good
           we
           had
           by
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           poyson
           and
           corruption
           of
           our
           Nature
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           
             Christ
             seemes
             to
             forsake
             us
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Graces
             and
             affections
             in
             us
             ,
          
           
           whether
           they
           be
           true
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           us
           to
           make
           after
           him
           ,
           when
           hee
           seemes
           to
           forsake
           us
           ,
           as
           undoubtedly
           wee
           shall
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           truth
           of
           grace
           planted
           in
           the
           heart
           in
           any
           measure
           .
        
         
           
           And
           
             In
             regard
             of
             others
             ,
             
             he
             doth
             it
             to
             teach
             us
             heavenly
             wisdome
             how
             to
             deale
             with
             those
             in
             affliction
             ,
          
           It
           makes
           us
           wise
           ,
           tender
           ,
           and
           successefull
           in
           dealing
           with
           others
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           felt
           the
           like
           particular
           grievance
           our selves
           ,
           
           as
           
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
             Bretheren
             if
             a
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             
             you
             that
             are
             spirituall
             restore
             such
             an
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekenesse
             ,
             considering
             thy selfe
             ,
             least
             thou
             also
             be
             tempted
             ,
          
           Experience
           of
           spirituall
           griefe
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           will
           make
           us
           fit
           ,
           able
           and
           wise
           every
           way
           to
           deale
           with
           others
           .
        
         
           This
           serves
           likewise
           
             To
             weane
             us
             from
             the
             
             world
             ,
             
             in
             the
             plenty
             and
             abundance
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
          
           ;
           For
           take
           a
           Christian
           that
           hath
           no
           crosse
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           let
           him
           find
           some
           estrangement
           of
           Christ
           from
           his
           spirit
           ,
           that
           he
           finds
           not
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           that
           inlargement
           which
           in
           former
           times
           he
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           wealth
           hee
           hath
           ,
           the
           earthly
           contentments
           he
           enjoyes
           please
           him
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           content
           that
           soule
           ,
           which
           hath
           ever
           felt
           sweet
           communion
           with
           Christ.
           Againe
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           pray
           with
           earnestnesse
           of
           affection
           ,
           
             Thy
             Kingdome
             come
          
           (
           in
           the
           time
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           )
           except
           there
           were
           somewhat
           in
           this
           kind
           to
           raise
           up
           the
           soule
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           gone
           ?
           Now
           it
           is
           our
           subjection
           to
           these
           alterations
           ,
           and
           changes
           ,
           ebbings
           ,
           and
           flowings
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           have
           the
           sence
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           want
           it
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           feele
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           againe
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           anger
           and
           displeasure
           ,
           which
           serves
           exceedingly
           to
           stirre
           up
           mens
           desires
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           this
           place
           heere
           ,
           
           the
           especiall
           end
           was
           
           
             To
             correct
             the
             security
             ,
             and
             ill
             carriage
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           And
           likewise
           ,
           
           
             To
             prepare
             the
             Church
             by
             this
             
             desertion
             ,
             and
             seeming
             forsaking
             for
             neerer
             communion
             .
          
           
           For
           indeed
           Christ
           did
           not
           forsake
           her
           ,
           but
           to
           her
           feeling
           ,
           to
           bring
           her
           in
           the
           sequell
           ,
           to
           have
           neerer
           communion
           and
           union
           with
           himselfe
           then
           ever
           shee
           had
           before
           ,
           God
           forsakes
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           ●ot
           forsake
           ;
           hee
           seemes
           strange
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           be
           more
           friendly
           ,
           this
           is
           Christs
           usage
           ,
           
             hee
             personates
             an
             adversary
             ,
             when
             he
             intends
             to
             show
             the
             greatest
             effects
             of
             his
             love
             ,
          
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           afterwards
           in
           the
           passages
           following
           .
        
         
           
           And
           also
           ,
           
             To
             make
             us
             to
             know
             throughly
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           
           that
           we
           may
           grow
           to
           a
           further
           hatred
           of
           that
           which
           deprives
           us
           of
           so
           sweete
           a
           communion
           ;
           Wee
           thinke
           sinne
           a
           trifle
           ,
           and
           never
           know
           it
           enough
           till
           the
           time
           of
           temptation
           ,
           that
           conscience
           be
           awakened
           and
           opened
           ,
           that
           it
           appeares
           in
           its
           right
           colours
           .
        
         
           
           And
           then
           againe
           ,
           
             That
             wee
             may
             know
             what
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             
             and
             underwent
             for
             us
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             his
             favour
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           This
           the
           humane
           Nature
           could
           never
           have
           suffered
           ,
           if
           his
           divinity
           had
           withdrawne
           it selfe
           .
           Now
           all
           of
           us
           must
           sip
           of
           that
           cup
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           dranke
           the
           dreggs
           ,
           having
           a
           tast
           what
           it
           is
           to
           have
           God
           to
           forsake
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           those
           beleevers
           who
           live
           any
           time
           ,
           (
           especially
           those
           of
           great
           partes
           ,
           )
           God
           deales
           thus
           with
           ,
           weaker
           Christians
           hee
           is
           more
           indulgent
           unto
           ;
           at
           such
           times
           we
           know
           of
           what
           use
           a
           Mediatour
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           miserable
           our
           condition
           were
           without
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           both
           to
           have
           borne
           and
           overcome
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           
           burden
           hee
           could
           never
           have
           undergone
           ,
           but
           had
           sunke
           under
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           
             Hypostaticall
             u●
             on
          
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           not
           therefore
           censure
           any
           Christian
           ,
           
           when
           we
           find
           that
           their
           course
           hath
           beene
           good
           ,
           
           and
           gratious
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           they
           seeme
           to
           want
           comfort
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           wonder
           at
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           utterly
           forsaken
           them
           ,
           indeed
           sometimes
           they
           thinke
           themselves
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           thinks
           them
           so
           too
           ,
           
             that
             God
             regards
             them
             not
          
           ,
           They
           are
           people
           of
           no
           respect
           either
           to
           God
           or
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           complaining
           ,
           
           as
           if
           God
           had
           forsaken
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           thinke
           themselves
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           thinks
           them
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           neglects
           them
           .
           Therefore
           in
           so
           dooing
           we
           shall
           censure
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           Righteous
           .
           It
           was
           thus
           with
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           with
           every
           particular
           member
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           fit
           wee
           should
           alwayes
           enjoy
           the
           sence
           of
           Gods
           love
           .
           Christ
           by
           heavenly
           wisedome
           dispenseth
           of
           his
           sweetenesse
           ,
           comforts
           and
           peace
           ,
           as
           may
           stand
           with
           our
           soules
           best
           good
           ,
           and
           wee
           should
           as
           much
           take
           heed
           of
           censuring
           our selves
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           rejected
           and
           cast
           away
           of
           God.
           Wee
           must
           judge
           our selves
           at
           such
           time
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           feeling
           ;
           looking
           to
           the
           promises
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           our
           present
           sense
           and
           appreh●nsion
           .
           
        
         
           Againe
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           
           Learne
           to
           prepare
           and
           looke
           for
           it
           before
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           some
           grounds
           
           
           
           
           
           of
           comfort
           ,
           some
           promises
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           O
           it
           is
           a
           heavy
           thing
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           seeme
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           conscience
           at
           the
           same
           time
           shall
           accuse
           us
           ,
           when
           the
           Divell
           shall
           lay
           sinnes
           hard
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           and
           some
           affliction
           at
           the
           same
           time
           lie
           heavy
           upon
           the
           sore
           and
           guilty
           soule
           .
           If
           we
           have
           not
           somewhat
           layed
           up
           before
           hand
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           poore
           soule
           ,
           when
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           all
           shall
           seeme
           to
           be
           against
           it
           .
           There
           are
           few
           that
           come
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           they
           know
           what
           these
           things
           meane
           .
           It
           is
           good
           therefore
           to
           looke
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           some
           comforts
           before
           hand
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           here
           should
           be
           the
           inward
           mooving
           cause
           :
           It
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           her selfe
           ,
           for
           marke
           the
           coherence
           ;
           she
           had
           turned
           of
           Christ
           with
           excuse
           ,
           pretences
           ,
           and
           delatory
           answers
           ,
           and
           now
           presently
           upon
           it
           Christ
           forsakes
           her
           in
           regard
           of
           her
           feeling
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           sweet
           comfort
           she
           formerly
           enjoyed
           ,
           The
           point
           is
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           cause
           rests
           in
           our selves
           why
           Christ
           withdrawes
           comfort
           from
           our
           soules
           .
           
        
         
           If
           we
           search
           our
           owne
           hearts
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           so
           ,
           
           and
           usually
           the
           causes
           in
           our selves
           are
           these
           ,
           
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           here
           .
           1.
           
           
             When
             we
             are
             unkind
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           repell
           the
           sweet
           motions
           of
           
           the
           Spirit
           .
           2.
           
           
             When
             we
             improove
             not
             the
             pretious
             
             meanes
             of
             Salvation
             that
             we
             enjoy
             .
             3.
             
             When
             wee
             are
             carelesse
             of
             our
             conversation
             and
             company
             .
             
             4.
             
             When
             we
             linger
             after
             carnall
             liberties
             ,
             and
             ease
             .
             
             5.
             
             When
             we
             yeeld
             to
             carnall
             policie
             ,
          
           and
           shifts
           to
           
           keepe
           us
           of
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           a
           luk●
           warme
           course
           .
           6.
           
           
             When
             we
             linger
             after
             earthly
             things
             and
             comforts
             ,
          
           and
           wrap
           our
           
           selves
           up
           in
           fl●shly
           pollicy
           for
           ease
           .
           7.
           
           
             When
             we
             tremble
             not
             at
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             signes
             of
             them
          
           ;
           with
           many
           such
           things
           .
           Where
           these
           dispositions
           are
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           wonder
           if
           wee
           find
           not
           the
           comforts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           us
           with
           the
           gratious
           presence
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           cause
           is
           in
           our selves
           .
           But
           security
           hath
           beene
           at
           large
           spoken
           of
           before
           ,
           where
           the
           Churches
           sleepe
           was
           handled
           ,
           therefore
           the
           point
           shall
           not
           be
           here
           inlarged
           ,
           but
           onely
           some
           use
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           present
           purpose
           .
        
         
           If
           Christ
           should
           take
           away
           the
           comforts
           that
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           
           and
           remoove
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           his
           dwelling
           from
           us
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           is
           now
           yet
           among
           us
           and
           knocks
           at
           our
           doores
           ,
           )
           doe
           we
           not
           give
           him
           just
           cause
           to
           depart
           ?
           what
           a
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           possesseth
           us
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           awaked
           with
           nothing
           to
           seeke
           after
           Christ
           ?
           how
           few
           lay
           hould
           upon
           God
           ,
           presse
           upon
           him
           ,
           wrestle
           with
           him
           by
           prayer
           ?
           to
           hide
           themselves
           before
           the
           evill
           day
           come
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           doe
           .
           Therefore
           if
           Christ
           have
           absented
           himselfe
           a
           long
           time
           from
           the
           Church
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           withdrawne
           the
           comfort
           and
           presence
           of
           his
           ordinances
           and
           in
           particular
           withheld
           the
           sweet
           comforts
           of
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           our
           peace
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           see
           him
           in
           the
           contrary
           signes
           of
           his
           displeasure
           and
           
           anger
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           did
           not
           regard
           and
           respect
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           given
           him
           just
           cause
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           Wee
           see
           here
           how
           the
           Church
           used
           Christ
           and
           so
           doe
           we
           with
           the
           like
           security
           ,
           and
           a
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           ,
           with
           unkindnesse
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           provocations
           that
           Christ
           useth
           to
           winne
           us
           ;
           hee
           leaves
           us
           not
           ,
           untill
           he
           be
           left
           first
           ,
           for
           he
           desires
           to
           have
           neerer
           acquaintance
           ,
           communion
           and
           fellowship
           with
           the
           soule
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           seene
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           
             My
             love
             ,
             my
             dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             ,
             Open
             to
             mee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           injoy
           more
           acquaintance
           with
           Christ
           then
           we
           doe
           ,
           and
           walke
           more
           in
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           
           it
           is
           meerely
           from
           our
           owne
           indisposition
           and
           security
           .
           Therefore
           let
           us
           censure
           our selves
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           
           and
           not
           call
           Christ
           an
           enemie
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           God
           had
           forsaken
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           such
           a
           spirit
           of
           murmuring
           ,
           If
           such
           a
           state
           befall
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           lay
           our
           hand
           upon
           our
           mouth
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           Christ.
           It
           is
           just
           with
           thee
           thus
           to
           leave
           me
           ,
           to
           give
           mee
           over
           to
           this
           terrour
           ,
           to
           deale
           thus
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           have
           dealt
           so
           unkindly
           with
           thee
           ;
           so
           to
           justifie
           God
           ,
           and
           accuse
           our selves
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           recover
           spirituall
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           
           for
           the
           third
           Point
           .
           
             That
             howsoever
             Christ
             be
             provoked
             by
             the
             Churches
             〈◊〉
             drowsinesse
             ,
             and
             carelesse
             carriage
             ,
             〈…〉
             regard
             of
             her
             feeling
             ,
             and
             of
             inward
             comfort
             .
             〈◊〉
             notwithstanding
             he
             is
             so
             gracious
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             leave
             some
             thing
             behind
             him
             ,
             that
             shewes
             indeed
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             not
             left
             the
             Church
             altogether
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             some
             
             regard
             .
          
           For
           howsoever
           Christ
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           some
           order
           of
           his
           providence
           )
           leave
           it
           ,
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           another
           order
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           care
           and
           mercy
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           leave
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           one
           way
           which
           he
           takes
           must
           sometimes
           give
           place
           to
           another
           way
           of
           his
           working
           in
           ordering
           things
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           is
           present
           in
           a
           way
           of
           comfort
           ,
           that
           is
           one
           order
           of
           his
           dispensation
           :
           and
           wh●n
           he
           sees
           that
           that
           is
           neglected
           ,
           then
           hee
           withdrawes
           his
           comforts
           and
           hides
           his
           gratious
           countenance
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           then
           present
           still
           in
           an
           other
           order
           and
           way
           ,
           though
           we
           discerne
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           humbling
           the
           soule
           ,
           letting
           it
           see
           its
           sinne
           .
           So
           here
           howsoever
           Christ
           had
           withdrawne
           himselfe
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           manner
           of
           his
           dealing
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           comfort
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           now
           see
           his
           grace
           ,
           favour
           ,
           yet
           he
           left
           behind
           him
           a
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           affect
           her
           heart
           with
           griefe
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           and
           to
           stirre
           up
           her
           indeavours
           to
           seeke
           after
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           )
           
             I
             rose
             to
             open
             to
             my
             Beloved
             and
             my
             hands
             dropt
             myrrh
             ,
             and
             my
             fingers
             sweet
             swelling
             myrrh
             ,
             upon
             the
             handles
             of
             the
             lockes
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           observe
           these
           three
           things
           which
           shall
           be
           briefly
           named
           because
           they
           shall
           be
           touched
           elfe
           where
           .
        
         
           Christs
           grace
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           grace
           ,
           
        
         
           He
           first
           leaves
           myrrh
           ,
           and
           then
           her
           fingers
           drop
           myrrh
           :
           our
           oyle
           is
           from
           his
           oyle
           ,
           the
           
             head
             beeing
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
             the
             oyle
             ran
             downe
             to
             the
             skirts
             of
             〈◊〉
             garments
             ;
             
             Out
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             we
             receive
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           grace
           is
           answerable
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           have
           all
           from
           him
           ,
           favour
           for
           his
           favour
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           beloved
           we
           are
           beloved
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           grace
           of
           Sanctification
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           Sanctified
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           therefore
           we
           are
           Sanctified
           ,
           we
           have
           
             Grace
             of
             priviledge
          
           for
           his
           grace
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           
             wee
             are
             Sonnes
          
           :
           Hee
           is
           the
           heire
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           therefore
           
             wee
             are
             heires
          
           ,
           so
           that
           of
           his
           grace
           it
           is
           we
           receive
           all
           ,
           whether
           we
           take
           grace
           for
           favour
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           
             grace
             of
             Sanctification
          
           ,
           or
           the
           grace
           of
           
             Priviledge
             and
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           all
           our
           graces
           are
           from
           his
           ,
           
             our
             myrrh
             from
             his
             myrrh
          
           .
        
         
           This
           should
           teach
           us
           ,
           
           the
           necessity
           of
           dependance
           upon
           Christ
           for
           whatsoever
           we
           have
           or
           would
           have
           ,
           which
           dependance
           upon
           Christ
           is
           the
           life
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           our
           soules
           .
        
         
           Againe
           observe
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           fingers
           dropped
           myrrh
           when
           she
           opened
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           stirred
           up
           her selfe
           to
           indeavour
           .
           When
           first
           her
           bowels
           were
           mooved
           ,
           then
           shee
           makes
           to
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           then
           her
           hands
           dropped
           myrrh
           ,
           so
           that
           :
        
         
           
             Wee
             finde
             experience
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             especially
             when
             we
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             to
             ind●avour
             .
             Arise
             and
             be
             do●ng
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           
           (
           saith
           David
           to
           Salomon
           ,
           )
           so
           let
           us
           rowse
           up
           our selves
           to
           indeavour
           ,
           
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           gracious
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           blessed
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           will
           shew
           himselfe
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           indeavours
           .
           
             To
             him
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             :
          
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           To
           him
           that
           hath
           (
           if
           
           hee
           exercise
           and
           stirre
           up
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           him
           )
           shall
           be
           given
           .
           Therefore
           let
           us
           stirre
           up
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           
           let
           us
           fall
           upon
           actions
           of
           obedience
           ,
           second
           them
           with
           prayer
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           pray
           for
           and
           desire
           set
           upon
           the
           practise
           thereof
           ;
           we
           mocke
           God
           else
           except
           we
           endeavour
           for
           that
           we
           desire
           .
           There
           was
           myrrh
           left
           on
           the
           doore
           ,
           but
           she
           feeles
           it
           not
           till
           she
           arose
           opened
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           layed
           her
           hand
           upon
           the
           locke
           .
        
         
           I
           speake
           to
           any
           Christians
           experience
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           obedience
           they
           doe
           not
           find
           that
           comfort
           they
           looked
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           meate
           and
           drinke
           to
           doe
           Gods
           will.
           Therefore
           keepe
           not
           off
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           dead
           and
           drowsy
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           be
           still
           so
           ;
           you
           are
           deceived
           ,
           fall
           upon
           obedience
           and
           practising
           of
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           thereof
           thou
           shalt
           find
           the
           presence
           and
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           will
           comfort
           thee
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           observeable
           from
           hence
           is
           this
           :
           
             That
             Gods
             Graces
             are
             sweet
          
           .
        
         
           Pleasant
           and
           sweet
           ,
           
           compared
           here
           to
           myrrh
           which
           was
           an
           ingredient
           in
           the
           
             holy
             oyle
          
           ,
           grace
           makes
           us
           sweet
           ,
           prayers
           are
           sweet
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Rev.
           8.
           4.
           
           Christ
           mingleth
           them
           with
           his
           owne
           sweet
           odours
           ,
           and
           so
           takes
           and
           offers
           them
           to
           God.
           Holy
           Obedience
           is
           sweet
           and
           delightfull
           to
           God
           and
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           it
           brings
           peace
           and
           delight
           to
           others
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           called
           fruites
           ;
           fruit
           doth
           not
           onely
           imply
           and
           shew
           the
           issuing
           of
           good
           things
           from
           the
           root
           .
           
           
           
           
           
           but
           there
           is
           also
           a
           pleasantnesse
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           a
           delightfulnesse
           in
           good
           workes
           as
           there
           is
           in
           fruite
           to
           the
           taste
           :
           Therefore
           if
           we
           would
           be
           sweet
           and
           delightfull
           to
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           have
           grace
           .
           It
           we
           would
           thinke
           of
           our selves
           with
           contentment
           ,
           and
           have
           inward
           sweetnesse
           ,
           Let
           us
           labor
           for
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           these
           are
           like
           
             myrrh
             .
             
             The
             wicked
             are
             an
             abomination
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           who
           abhors
           them
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           
             the
             righteous
             and
             sincere
             man
             is
             his
             delight
             .
          
           Therefore
           if
           we
           would
           approve
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           feele
           that
           hee
           hath
           delight
           in
           us
           ;
           labour
           to
           be
           such
           as
           hee
           may
           delight
           in
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           let
           the
           discouraged
           soule
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           
           not
           to
           be
           affraid
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           good
           upon
           feare
           we
           should
           sinne
           .
           Indeed
           sinne
           will
           cleave
           to
           that
           we
           doe
           ,
           but
           Christ
           will
           pardon
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           accept
           that
           which
           is
           sweet
           of
           his
           owne
           Spirit
           ,
           Let
           us
           not
           esteeme
           basely
           of
           that
           which
           Christ
           esteemes
           highly
           of
           ;
           nor
           let
           that
           be
           vile
           in
           our
           eyes
           that
           is
           pretious
           in
           his
           ;
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           bring
           our
           hearts
           to
           comfortable
           obedience
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           sweet
           sacrifice
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           whence
           came
           all
           this
           ?
           from
           this
           that
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           verse
           .
           4.
           
           
             My
             Beloved
             put
             in
             his
             hand
             by
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             my
             bowels
             were
             〈◊〉
             for
             him
             .
          
           First
           for
           that
           expression
           ,
           he
           put
           his
           finger
           in
           by
           the
           hole
           of
           the
           doore
           .
           It
           implies
           here
           that
           Christ
           before
           he
           departed
           left
           by
           his
           Spirit
           an
           impression
           on
           the
           Churches
           heart
           
           which
           deepely
           affected
           her
           to
           seeke
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Fingers
           spoken
           of
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
          
           :
           as
           the
           usuall
           Scripture
           phrase
           is
           ,
           
           
             This
             is
             Gods
             finger
             ,
             Gods
             mighty
             hand
             ,
          
           without
           which
           all
           ordinances
           are
           ineffectuall
           ,
           
             Paul
             may
             plant
             and
             Apollos
             may
             water
             ,
          
           
           but
           all
           is
           nothing
           without
           the
           working
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           The
           motions
           whereof
           are
           most
           strong
           ,
           being
           
             Gods
             finger
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           wrought
           all
           that
           affection
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           expressed
           .
           Christ
           before
           he
           leaveth
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             puts
             his
             finger
             into
             the
             ●ole
             of
             the
             doore
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           workes
           somewhat
           in
           the
           soule
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           stirred
           up
           a
           constant
           indeavour
           to
           seeke
           after
           him
           .
           For
           why
           else
           followes
           it
           ,
           
             her
             bowells
             were
             mooved
             after
             him
             ,
          
           which
           implies
           a
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           upon
           her
           bowels
           ,
           exprest
           in
           her
           griefe
           for
           his
           absence
           ,
           and
           shame
           for
           her
           refusing
           his
           entrance
           ,
           and
           whereby
           her
           heart
           was
           mooved
           ,
           and
           turned
           in
           her
           to
           seeke
           after
           him
           .
           From
           whence
           thus
           explained
           observe
           ,
        
         
           That
           outward
           means
           will
           doe
           no
           good
           unlesse
           the
           finger
           of
           Christ
           come
           to
           doe
           all
           that
           is
           good
           .
           
        
         
           The
           finger
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           Divine
           power
           goes
           from
           him
           in
           hearing
           and
           speaking
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           prayer
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           then
           a
           mans
           power
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           these
           work
           any
           effect
           
             Christ
             must
             put
             his
             finger
             in
             ,
          
           when
           〈◊〉
           are
           unfolded
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           all
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           but
           the
           founding
           of
           a
           voyce
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           finger
           of
           Christ
           open
           the
           heart
           and
           worke
           in
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           therefore
           ,
           not
           to
           rest
           in
           any
           meanes
           whatsoever
           ,
           
           but
           desire
           the
           presence
           of
           Christs
           finger
           to
           moov●
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           upon
           our
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ;
           Many
           carelesse
           Christians
           goe
           about
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           never
           regard
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           this
           mighty
           power
           ,
           
             the
             finger
             of
             Christ.
          
           Thereupon
           they
           find
           nothing
           at
           all
           that
           is
           divine
           and
           spirituall
           wrought
           in
           them
           .
           For
           as
           it
           required
           a
           God
           to
           redeeme
           us
           ,
           to
           take
           our
           nature
           ,
           wherein
           he
           might
           restore
           us
           ;
           so
           likewise
           it
           requires
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           alter
           our
           natures
           .
           We
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           without
           Divine
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           be
           altered
           to
           a
           frame
           of
           grace
           without
           a
           Divine
           finger
           ,
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           working
           upon
           our
           hearts
           and
           soules
           .
           This
           should
           moove
           us
           in
           all
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           that
           we
           attend
           upon
           ,
           to
           lift
           up
           our
           hearts
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           :
           Lord
           ,
           let
           me
           feele
           the
           finger
           of
           thy
           Spirit
           writing
           thy
           word
           upon
           my
           heart
           .
           
             Turne
             us
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             be
             turned
             .
          
           Pray
           for
           this
           quickning
           ,
           and
           in
           livening
           ;
           for
           this
           strengthening
           Spirit
           :
           all
           comes
           by
           it
           .
           2.
           
           From
           this
           that
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             puts
             his
             finger
             into
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             doore
             before
             hee
             remooved
             it
          
           and
           withdrew
           himselfe
           ,
           Observe
           .
        
         
           How
           graciously
           Christ
           doth
           deale
           with
           us
           ,
           
             That
             he
             doth
             alwayes
             leave
             some
             grace
             ,
             
             before
             hee
             doth
             offer
             to
             depart
             ?
          
           Let
           us
           therefore
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           lay
           ,
           and
           store
           this
           up
           as
           a
           ground
           of
           comfort
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           Christ
           may
           leave
           us
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           hee
           will
           never
           leave
           us
           
           wholly
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           gave
           us
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           at
           first
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           continue
           him
           in
           us
           by
           some
           gracious
           worke
           or
           other
           ,
           either
           by
           way
           of
           comfort
           ,
           or
           of
           strength
           to
           uphold
           us
           .
           Perhaps
           we
           may
           need
           more
           sorrow
           ,
           more
           humility
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           other
           grace
           .
           For
           ,
           Winter
           is
           as
           good
           for
           the
           growing
           of
           things
           as
           the
           Spring
           ,
           because
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           ,
           where
           would
           be
           the
           killing
           of
           weedes
           ,
           and
           wormes
           ,
           and
           preparing
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           land
           for
           the
           spring
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           as
           needfull
           for
           Christians
           to
           find
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           way
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           abasement
           ,
           causing
           us
           to
           afflict
           our
           owne
           soules
           ,
           as
           to
           feele
           his
           presence
           in
           
             Peace
             ,
             Ioy
          
           ,
           and
           Comfort
           .
           In
           this
           life
           we
           cannot
           be
           without
           this
           gracious
           dispensation
           .
           We
           may
           therefore
           comfort
           our selves
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           Christ
           leaves
           us
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           alwayes
           leave
           somewhat
           behind
           him
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           left
           some
           myrrh
           after
           him
           upon
           the
           handle
           of
           the
           doore
           ;
           some
           myrrh
           is
           left
           alwayes
           behind
           him
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           keepes
           it
           in
           a
           state
           and
           frame
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           sweetens
           it
           .
           Myrrh
           was
           one
           of
           the
           ingredients
           in
           the
           holy
           oyle
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             Exod.
             30.
             30.
          
           and
           so
           this
           leaving
           of
           myrrh
           behind
           him
           ,
           signifies
           the
           oyle
           of
           grace
           left
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           inabled
           the
           Church
           to
           doe
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           after
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
           How
           doth
           this
           appeare
           when
           in
           some
           desertion
           a
           Christian
           finds
           no
           grace
           ,
           strength
           ,
           or
           comfort
           at
           all
           ?
           that
           nothing
           is
           left
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           
           
             they
             alwayes
             do●
          
           .
           Take
           those
           
           who
           at
           any
           time
           have
           had
           experience
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           formerly
           ,
           take
           them
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           from
           them
           some
           sparkles
           of
           grace
           ,
           broken
           speeches
           of
           tryed
           secret
           comfort
           ,
           some
           inward
           strength
           and
           strugling
           against
           corruptions
           ,
           their
           spirits
           end
           eavouring
           to
           recover
           themselves
           from
           sinking
           too
           low
           ,
           and
           with
           something
           withstanding
           both
           despaire
           and
           corruption
           .
           Take
           a
           Christian
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           left
           in
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           desertion
           .
           This
           is
           universally
           in
           all
           in
           some
           measure
           though
           perhaps
           it
           is
           not
           diceerned
           to
           a
           Christian
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           that
           are
           able
           to
           judge
           .
           Sometimes
           others
           can
           read
           our
           evidences
           better
           then
           our selves
           .
           A
           Christian
           that
           is
           intemptation
           cannot
           judge
           of
           his
           owne
           estate
           ,
           but
           others
           can
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           worst
           ,
           he
           hath
           alwayes
           somewhat
           left
           in
           him
           ,
           where
           by
           he
           may
           be
           comforted
           ,
           Christ
           never
           leaves
           his
           Church
           and
           Children
           that
           are
           his
           wholly
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           wholly
           left
           ,
           they
           never
           had
           saving
           grace
           ,
           as
           
             Achitophell
             ,
             can
             ,
             Sa●le
          
           and
           I●da●
           were
           left
           to
           themselves
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           found
           the
           power
           of
           sanctifying
           grace
           ,
           
             Christ
             whom
             he
             loves
             ,
             
             he
             loves
             to
             the
             end
          
           ;
           From
           whom
           he
           departs
           not
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           leaves
           somewhat
           behind
           him
           ,
           that
           sets
           an
           edge
           upon
           the
           desires
           to
           seeks
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           Make
           this
           2.
           
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           To
           magnifie
           the
           gratious
           love
           and
           mercy
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           when
           we
           de●erve
           the
           contrary
           to
           be
           left
           altogether
           ,
           yet
           
           notwithstanding
           so
           graciously
           he
           deales
           with
           us
           .
           Behold
           in
           this
           his
           dealing
           the
           mercy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           security
           ,
           but
           will
           rather
           (
           to
           cure
           her
           )
           bring
           her
           to
           another
           opposite
           state
           of
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           next
           point
           ,
           How
           that
           which
           Christ
           left
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           afflicted
           her
           ,
           
             That
             her
             bowels
             were
             turned
             in
             her
             .
          
           Whereupon
           she
           riseth
           ,
           seekes
           ,
           and
           inquires
           after
           Christ
           by
           the
           watch-men
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           So
           she
           saith
           of
           her selfe
           .
        
         
           
             My
             bowels
             were
             mooved
             in
             mee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             that
             ?
             My
             heart
             was
             affected
             full
             of
             sorrow
             and
             griefe
             for
             my
             unkind
             dealing
             with
             Christ.
             Hereby
             those
             affections
             were
             stirred
             up
             (
             that
             were
             afore
             sleepy
             and
             secure
             )
             to
             godly
             griefe
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             shame
             :
             For
             ,
             God
             hath
             planted
             affections
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             joyned
             them
             with
             conscience
             ,
             as
             the
             executioners
             with
             the
             judge
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             when
             as
             conscience
             accuseth
             of
             any
             sinne
             ,
             either
             of
             Omissi●●
             or
             Commission
             ,
             affections
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             the
             execucutioners
             within
             us
             .
             Thus
             to
             prevent
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             a
             throne
             in
             our
             own
             hearts
             to
             take
             reveng●
             and
             correction
             by
             our
             owne
             affections
             ,
             godly
             sorrow
             and
             mourning
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Church
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               ●owels
               were
               〈…〉
            
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             shame
             and
             griefe
             ,
             springing
             ou●
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             that
             had
             beene
             so
             kind
             ,
             patient
             and
             full
             of
             forbea●ance
             to
             her
             .
             
               My
               〈…〉
               mee
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sorrow
             and
             griefe
             w●re
             upon
             me
             for
             my
             unkind
             dealing
             .
          
           
           
             The
             observation
             from
             hence
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               security
               ,
               and
               a
               cold
               dull
               state
               ,
               produceth
               a
               contrary
               temper
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             those
             that
             are
             cold
             ,
             dull
             ,
             secure
             ,
             and
             put
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             suffers
             them
             to
             fall
             into
             sharpe
             so●rowes
             and
             griefes
             .
          
           
             We
             usually
             say
             ,
             cold
             diseases
             must
             have
             hot
             and
             sharp
             remedies
             ;
             It
             is
             most
             true
             spiritually
             ,
             security
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             lethargy
             ,
             (
             a
             cold
             disease
             )
             forgetting
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             duty
             to
             him
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             hot
             and
             sharpe
             cure
             ;
             And
             the
             lethargy
             is
             best
             cured
             by
             a
             Burning
             Ague
             .
             So
             Christ
             deales
             here
             ,
             he
             puts
             his
             finger
             in
             at
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             leaves
             grace
             behind
             to
             worke
             upon
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             her
             grieve
             and
             be
             ashamed
             for
             her
             unkind
             dealing
             .
             Thus
             he
             cures
             security
             by
             sorrow
             .
             This
             is
             the
             best
             conclusion
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             withall
             ,
             
             That
             even
             
               sinnes
               of
               omission
            
             they
             bring
             
               griefe
               ,
               shame
            
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             And
             in
             the
             issue
             through
             Christs
             sanctifying
             them
             ,
             these
             which
             they
             breed
             ,
             consume
             the
             Parent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sinne
             brings
             forth
             
               sorrow
               ,
               shame
            
             ,
             and
             griefe
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             meanes
             to
             cure
             sinne
             .
             Securitys
             breeds
             
               this
               mooving
               of
               the
               bowe
               's
            
             ;
             which
             mooving
             helpes
             security
             .
             Would
             wee
             therefore
             prevent
             sorrow
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             griefe
             ,
             Take
             heed
             then
             of
             security
             the
             cause
             that
             leads
             to
             them
             ;
             yea
             of
             sinnes
             of
             omission
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             more
             danger
             ,
             then
             in
             sinnes
             of
             commission
             .
             The
             sinnes
             of
             carnall
             wicked
             men
             ,
             are
             usually
             sinnes
             of
             commission
             ,
             most
             which
             breake
             out
             outragiously
             ,
             and
             thereby
             taynt
             themselves
             
             with
             open
             sinnes
             .
             But
             the
             sinnes
             of
             Gods
             people
             (
             who
             are
             neerer
             to
             him
             )
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             sinnes
             of
             omission
             ,
             that
             is
             negligence
             ,
             coldnesse
             ,
             carelessenesse
             in
             duty
             ,
             want
             of
             zeale
             ,
             and
             of
             care
             they
             should
             have
             in
             stirring
             up
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             give
             way
             to
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             shooke
             of
             security
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             esteeme
             as
             slightly
             as
             we
             will
             of
             sinnes
             of
             omission
             ,
             
             and
             carelessenesse
             ;
             they
             are
             enough
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             hell
             if
             God
             be
             not
             the
             more
             mercifull
             .
             It
             is
             not
             required
             onely
             that
             we
             doe
             no
             harme
             ,
             and
             keepe
             our selves
             from
             outward
             evills
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             doe
             good
             in
             a
             good
             manner
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             care
             to
             be
             fruitfull
             ,
             and
             watchfull
             ,
             which
             if
             wee
             doe
             not
             ,
             this
             temper
             will
             bring
             griefe
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             afterwards
             ;
             As
             here
             even
             for
             sinues
             of
             omission
             ,
             deadnesse
             ,
             and
             dullnesse
             ,
             wee
             see
             the
             Church
             is
             left
             by
             Christ
             ;
             
               and
               her
               bowells
               are
               turned
               in
               her
               :
            
             For
             careles
             neglect
             ,
             and
             omission
             of
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             presage
             ,
             and
             forerunner
             of
             some
             downfall
             and
             dejection
             .
             And
             commonly
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             in
             a
             secure
             and
             carelesse
             estate
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             read
             his
             destiny
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             have
             beene
             never
             so
             good
             )
             nay
             the
             rather
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             good
             ,
             Such
             a
             one
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             fall
             into
             some
             sharpe
             punishment
             ,
             or
             into
             some
             sinne
             ;
             for
             of
             all
             states
             and
             tempers
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             in
             a
             secure
             ,
             lazy
             ,
             dead
             state
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             performe
             things
             comfortably
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             to
             others
             ,
             a
             dead
             secure
             estate
             is
             so
             
             hatefull
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             decay
             in
             our
             first
             love
             ,
             this
             lukewarme
             temper
             )
             that
             he
             will
             not
             endure
             it
             ,
             it
             either
             goes
             before
             some
             greate
             sinne
             ,
             crosse
             ,
             affliction
             ,
             or
             judgement
             .
          
           
             My
             bowells
             were
             moved
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             And
             good
             reason
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             suitable
             correction
             ,
             to
             the
             sinne
             wherein
             shee
             offended
             .
             For
             Christ
             his
             bowells
             were
             turned
             towards
             her
             in
             love
             and
             pitty
             ,
             
               My
               love
               ,
               my
               dove
               ,
               my
               ●nd●filed
               ,
            
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             shee
             neglecting
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             ●it
             shee
             should
             find
             
               moving
               of
               bowels
            
             in
             another
             sence
             (
             out
             of
             love
             too
             )
             but
             in
             shame
             and
             mourning
             .
             Christ
             here
             leaves
             her
             to
             seeke
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             waited
             and
             attended
             her
             leisure
             before
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             after
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             wee
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             
               That
               her
               bowels
               were
               〈◊〉
               in
               her
            
             from
             something
             left
             in
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             doore
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             our
             affections
             in
             his
             gover●●ment
             .
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             our
             bowels
             in
             his
             rule
             and
             governement
             ,
             more
             then
             we
             our selves
             have
             .
             Wee
             cannot
             of
             our selves
             rule
             our
             griefe
             ,
             shame
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             such
             affections
             as
             these
             ,
             The
             wisest
             man
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             award
             griefe
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             turne
             it
             upon
             his
             bowells
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             man
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             in
             himselfe
             .
             All
             the
             wit
             and
             pollicy
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             suppresse
             those
             affections
             .
             For
             Christ
             rules
             our
             hearts
             .
             
               The
               heares
               of
               Kings
               are
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               
               as
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ,
            
             as
             well
             
             as
             the
             hearts
             of
             ordinary
             persons
             .
          
           
             If
             hee
             set
             any
             thing
             upon
             the
             soule
             to
             afflict
             it
             and
             cast
             it
             downe
             ,
             it
             shall
             afflict
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             a
             conceit
             ,
             if
             hee
             will
             take
             away
             the
             raines
             from
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             its
             owne
             passion
             ,
             removing
             away
             its
             guard
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             by
             his
             Spirit
             guards
             our
             soules
             with
             peace
             ,
             by
             commaunding
             of
             tranquillity
             ;
             )
             So
             as
             let
             him
             but
             leave
             it
             to
             its
             selfe
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             teare
             it selfe
             in
             sunder
             ,
             
             as
             Achitophell
             who
             being
             left
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             did
             teare
             himselfe
             in
             peeces
             ;
             
             C●in
             also
             being
             thus
             left
             ,
             was
             disquicted
             ,
             tormented
             ,
             and
             wracked
             himselfe
             .
             
             So
             Iudas
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             being
             divided
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             you
             see
             what
             became
             of
             him
             ;
             Let
             Christ
             but
             leave
             us
             to
             our
             owne
             passion
             of
             forrow
             ;
             what
             will
             become
             of
             us
             but
             misery
             ?
             Hee
             hath
             more
             rule
             therefore
             of
             our
             passions
             then
             we
             our selves
             have
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             rule
             them
             graciously
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             stay
             them
             when
             we
             would
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             this
             should
             strike
             an
             awe
             in
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             
             with
             a
             care
             to
             please
             him
             :
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             wisest
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             remove
             his
             guard
             from
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             leave
             him
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Divell
             in
             hell
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             make
             him
             his
             owne
             tormentor
             and
             executioner
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             this
             sweete
             promise
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             7.
             
             He
             bids
             them
             pray
             to
             God
             ;
             
               And
               the
               ●eace
               of
               God
               which
               〈◊〉
               all
               〈…〉
               [
               guard
               ]
               the●●
               soules
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             word
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             for
             the
             ●eeping
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
             to
             have
             their
             soules
             guarded
             .
          
           
             Her
             bowells
             were
             turned
             in
             her
             .
             
          
           
             Here
             againe
             ,
             as
             the
             conclusion
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             seeing
             this
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             wonder
             at
             Christs
             carriage
             towards
             her
             in
             this
             world
             .
             
             Christ
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             goodnesse
             towards
             them
             ,
             Sometimes
             alluring
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Christ
             the
             Church
             here
             ;
             wondrous
             in
             patience
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             provocation
             of
             him
             ;
             wondrous
             in
             his
             desertions
             ,
             wondrous
             
               in
               leaving
               something
               behind
               him
               in
               desertions
            
             Those
             that
             are
             his
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             them
             without
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shall
             seeke
             him
             againe
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             falling
             out
             of
             lovers
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             renewing
             of
             fresh
             and
             new
             love
             ,
             more
             constant
             then
             ever
             the
             former
             was
             .
             Thus
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             goes
             beyond
             us
             in
             our
             deserts
             ,
             taking
             advantage
             (
             even
             )
             of
             our
             security
             (
             for
             our
             greater
             good
             )
             making
             all
             worke
             to
             good
             in
             the
             issue
             ,
             
             which
             shall
             end
             in
             a
             more
             neere
             and
             close
             communion
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             then
             ever
             before
             .
             Carnall
             men
             feele
             not
             these
             changes
             ,
             ebbings
             and
             flowings
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             Gods
             forsakings
             .
             Indeed
             their
             whole
             life
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             forsaking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Gods
             forsaking
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             gives
             them
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             peace
             and
             friends
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             they
             sollace
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             inward
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             any
             strength
             to
             holy
             duties
             ,
             or
             against
             sinne
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             instruments
             for
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             and
             service
             ,
             to
             doe
             any
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             carelesse
             .
             
             For
             they
             live
             here
             to
             serve
             their
             owne
             turnes
             ,
             leaving
             their
             state
             and
             inheritance
             behind
             them
             .
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
             
               They
               have
               no
               changes
               ,
               therefore
               they
               feare
               not
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             they
             goe
             downe
             to
             Hell
             quietly
             and
             securely
             .
             O
             but
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             they
             are
             tossed
             up
             and
             downe
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             prosper
             ,
             or
             live
             long
             in
             a
             secure
             ,
             drowsy
             sinfull
             state
             ,
             the
             continuance
             wherein
             is
             a
             fearefull
             evidence
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             as
             yet
             hath
             no
             saving
             grace
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             yet
             belongs
             to
             God
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             hates
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             to
             be
             long
             therein
             ,
             but
             will
             shift
             and
             remove
             them
             from
             vessell
             to
             vessell
             ,
             from
             condition
             to
             condition
             ,
             till
             hee
             have
             wrought
             in
             them
             that
             disposition
             of
             soule
             that
             they
             shall
             regard
             and
             love
             him
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             have
             neerer
             ,
             and
             neerer
             communion
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             ninth
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             VI.
             
          
           
             I
             opened
             to
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             but
             my
             Beloved
             had
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             was
             gone
             :
             my
             soule
             failed
             when
             he
             spake
             ,
             I
             sought
             him
             but
             could
             not
             find
             him
             ,
             I
             called
             him
             but
             hee
             gave
             no
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           THus
           we
           see
           that
           the
           life
           of
           a
           
           Christian
           is
           trouble
           upon
           trouble
           as
           wave
           upon
           wave
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           rest
           in
           security
           ,
           but
           one
           way
           or
           other
           he
           will
           fire
           us
           out
           of
           our
           starting
           holes
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           to
           runne
           after
           him
           ,
           how
           much
           better
           
           were
           it
           for
           us
           then
           to
           doe
           our
           workes
           chearfully
           and
           joyfully
           ,
           
             so
             to
             runne
             as
             we
             may
             obtaine
             ,
          
           then
           to
           be
           thus
           hurried
           up
           and
           downe
           ,
           and
           through
           our
           owne
           default
           comming
           into
           desertions
           and
           there
           receiving
           rebukes
           and
           blowes
           and
           delayes
           ere
           we
           have
           peace
           againe
           ,
           as
           it
           fell
           out
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           sequell
           ,
           for
           this
           text
           is
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           her
           (
           seeming
           )
           misery
           .
           The
           watch-men
           after
           this
           ,
           
             found
             her
             ,
             and
             wounded
             her
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           Heaven
           is
           more
           worth
           then
           all
           ,
           now
           that
           her
           affections
           are
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           from
           thence
           shee
           bestirrs
           her selfe
           ,
           is
           resolute
           to
           find
           out
           her
           beloved
           ,
           whom
           she
           highly
           values
           above
           all
           this
           world
           .
           How
           her
           affections
           were
           stirred
           by
           Christs
           putting
           in
           his
           finger
           at
           the
           hole
           of
           the
           doore
           we
           have
           heard
           .
           Now
           followes
           her
           action
           therupon
           ,
           for
           here
           is
           rising
           ,
           opening
           ,
           seeking
           ,
           calling
           and
           enquiring
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Action
             followes
             affection
          
           .
           After
           her
           bowells
           are
           moved
           she
           ariseth
           and
           openeth
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           further
           observe
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             where
             truth
             of
             affection●●s
             ,
             
             it
             will
             discover
             it selfe
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
          
           If
           there
           be
           any
           affection
           of
           love
           and
           piety
           to
           God
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           eyes
           lift
           up
           ,
           knees
           bended
           downe
           ,
           and
           hands
           stretched
           forth
           to
           Heaven
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           griefe
           for
           sinne
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           the
           face
           dejected
           ,
           the
           eyes
           looking
           downe
           ,
           some
           expression
           or
           other
           :
           If
           there
           be
           a
           desire
           there
           will
           be
           a
           making
           forth
           to
           the
           thing
           desired
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           outward-man
           is
           commanded
           by
           the
           inward
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           kind
           of
           soveraigne
           
           commanding
           power
           over
           it
           ;
           and
           sayes
           ,
           doe
           this
           and
           it
           doth
           it
           ,
           speake
           this
           and
           it
           speakes
           it
           ,
           therefore
           those
           whose
           courses
           of
           life
           are
           not
           gratious
           ,
           their
           affections
           and
           their
           hearts
           are
           not
           good
           ,
           for
           where
           the
           affections
           are
           good
           ,
           the
           actions
           will
           be
           sutable
           .
           
             Her
             bowells
             were
             moved
             in
             her
             ,
          
           and
           presently
           she
           shewes
           the
           truth
           of
           her
           affection
           ,
           in
           that
           she
           maketh
           after
           him
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               Her
               soule
               failed
               when
               hee
               spake
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Shee
               makes
               after
               him
               ,
            
          
        
         
           My
           scule
           failed
           when
           he
           spake
           ,
           I
           sought
           him
           but
           I
           could
           not
           find
           him
           .
        
         
           Of
           Christs
           withdrawing
           himselfe
           we
           spake
           in
           generall
           before
           ,
           wherefore
           we
           will
           leave
           that
           and
           proceed
           .
        
         
           
             My
             soule
             failed
             when
             he
             spake
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             her
             soule
             failed
             when
             she
             remembred
             what
             he
             had
             spoke
             ,
             when
             he
             stood
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               me
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Love
               ,
               my
               Dove
               ,
               my
               Vndefiled
               ,
               for
               my
               head
               is
               wet
               with
               the
               dew
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             when
             Gods
             Spirit
             had
             wrought
             upon
             her
             ,
             then
             she
             remembred
             what
             Christ
             had
             said
             :
             all
             those
             sweet
             allurements
             were
             effectuall
             now
             unto
             her
             ,
             especially
             when
             she
             saw
             that
             after
             those
             sweet
             allurements
             Christ
             had
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             wordes
             :
             (
             
               My
               soule
               failed
               when
               hee
               spake
               unto
               mee
            
             )
             Hee
             did
             not
             speake
             now
             :
             but
             her
             soule
             failed
             after
             he
             spake
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             should
             be
             read
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             she
             remembred
             his
             speech
             to
             her
             :
             for
             ,
             now
             when
             she
             opened
             he
             was
             not
             there
             ,
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             speake
             to
             her
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Word
             of
             Christ
             howsoever
             for
             the
             present
             it
             be
             not
             effectuall
             ,
             
             yet
             afterwards
             it
             will
             be
             in
             the
             remembrance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             those
             that
             are
             gracious
             it
             will
             be
             effectuall
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             comes
             to
             seale
             it
             further
             upon
             their
             heart
             :
             Christ
             spake
             many
             things
             to
             his
             Disciples
             which
             they
             forgot
             ,
             but
             when
             afterwards
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               comforter
            
             was
             come
             ,
             his
             office
             was
             ,
             
             
               to
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               their
               remembrance
               that
               they
               had
               forgotten
               before
               .
            
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             taught
             them
             not
             new
             things
             ,
             but
             brought
             former
             things
             to
             their
             remembrance
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             make
             the
             word
             effectuall
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             word
             we
             heare
             is
             not
             effectuall
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             it
             may
             afterwards
             ,
             many
             yeares
             after
             ,
             when
             God
             awakes
             our
             consciences
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             is
             true
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             the
             seed
             now
             sowne
             in
             them
             perhaps
             will
             not
             grow
             up
             till
             many
             yeares
             after
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             true
             also
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             they
             thinke
             they
             shall
             never
             heare
             againe
             of
             those
             things
             they
             heare
             ,
             perhaps
             they
             will
             take
             order
             by
             sensuallity
             ▪
             heardning
             of
             their
             hearts
             (
             and
             through
             Gods
             judgements
             withall
             concurring
             )
             that
             conscience
             shall
             not
             awake
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             awake
             one
             day
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             put
             into
             the
             heart
             to
             take
             Gods
             part
             and
             to
             witnesse
             against
             us
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             It
             shall
             have
             and
             performe
             its
             office
             hereafter
             ,
             use
             it
             as
             you
             will
             now
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             preach
             over
             those
             things
             againe
             that
             you
             now
             heare
             .
             You
             shall
             hea●e
             againe
             of
             them
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             〈◊〉
             hearing
             .
             Now
             
             we
             may
             heare
             fruitfully
             to
             doe
             us
             good
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             we
             shall
             call
             to
             mind
             what
             we
             have
             heard
             and
             it
             shall
             cut
             us
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             Dives
             (
             wee
             know
             )
             had
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             to
             ins●ruct
             him
             ,
             
             but
             he
             never
             heeded
             them
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             untill
             afterwards
             to
             his
             torment
             .
             So
             men
             never
             heed
             what
             they
             heare
             and
             reade
             ,
             they
             put
             of
             all
             and
             lay
             their
             consciences
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             bring
             them
             afterwards
             to
             remembrance
             :
             but
             because
             it
             is
             a
             point
             especially
             of
             comfort
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Labour
             we
             all
             of
             us
             to
             make
             this
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             
             to
             be
             diligent
             and
             carefull
             to
             heare
             and
             attend
             upon
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             
             for
             how
             soever
             that
             we
             heare
             is
             not
             effectuall
             for
             the
             present
             but
             seemes
             as
             dead
             seed
             cast
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             give
             it
             
               a
               body
               after
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             .
             And
             that
             which
             we
             heare
             now
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             will
             bring
             it
             to
             our
             remembrance
             when
             wee
             stand
             in
             most
             need
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             soule
             failed
             when
             hee
             spake
             .
          
           
             She
             was
             in
             a
             spirituall
             swoone
             and
             deliquium
             upon
             his
             withdrawing
             ,
             whence
             the
             point
             considerable
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             Christ
             doth
             leave
             his
             Church
             sometimes
             and
             bring
             it
             very
             low
             in
             their
             owne
             apprehensions
             ,
             
             that
             their
             ●earts
             ●ayle
             them
             for
             want
             of
             his
             prefence
             .
             
               So
               it
               was
               with
            
             David
             ,
             
             
               so
               with
            
             Ionah
             ,
             
               so
               with
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             
             Lam.
             3.
             1.
             
               we
               see
               it
               at
               large
            
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             our
             soules
             and
             of
             our
             estates
             requ●e
             this
             ,
             
             as
             sometimes
             a
             body
             may
             be
             so
             
             
             
             
             
             corrupt
             that
             it
             must
             be
             brought
             as
             low
             as
             possible
             may
             be
             before
             there
             will
             be
             a
             spring
             of
             new
             and
             good
             blood
             and
             spirits
             :
             so
             we
             may
             fall
             into
             such
             a
             state
             of
             security
             that
             nothing
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             a
             right
             temper
             ,
             but
             extreame
             purging
             .
             And
             usually
             God
             deales
             thus
             with
             strong
             wits
             and
             parts
             (
             if
             they
             be
             holy
             )
             David
             and
             Salomon
             were
             men
             excellently
             quallified
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             tasted
             of
             the
             pleasures
             and
             contentments
             of
             the
             world
             too
             deepe
             ,
             answerably
             they
             had
             and
             so
             (
             usually
             )
             others
             shall
             have
             such
             desertions
             as
             will
             make
             them
             smart
             for
             their
             sweetnesse
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             ;
          
           
             But
             ,
             upon
             what
             occasions
             doth
             a
             Christian
             thinke
             especially
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             leave
             ,
             forsake
             and
             fayle
             him
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             This
             fayling
             and
             fainting
             of
             the
             soule
             
             is
             sometimes
             upon
             an
             apprehension
             ,
             
             as
             if
             God
             and
             Christ
             were
             become
             enemies
             ,
             as
             Iob
             saith
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             set
             us
             as
             a
             but
             to
             shoot
             at
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             not
             all
             that
             a
             gracious
             and
             pure
             heart
             sinkes
             for
             .
             
          
           
             
             But
             also
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             absence
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
             
             though
             it
             feele
             no
             anger
             .
             Even
             as
             to
             a
             loving
             Wife
             ,
             her
             husband
             not
             looking
             lovingly
             upon
             her
             as
             he
             used
             to
             doe
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             cast
             her
             downe
             and
             cause
             her
             spirits
             to
             fayle
             ;
             
             so
             for
             God
             to
             looke
             upon
             the
             soule
             ;
             put
             the
             case
             not
             with
             an
             angry
             ,
             yet
             with
             a
             countenance
             withdrawne
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             cast
             it
             down
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             that
             hath
             dependance
             upon
             another
             to
             see
             their
             countenance
             withdrawne
             and
             not
             to
             shew
             their
             
             face
             as
             before
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             but
             a
             sweet
             disposition
             in
             them
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             daunt
             and
             dismay
             them
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             Moreover
             when
             they
             find
             not
             that
             
             former
             assistance
             in
             holy
             dutyes
             ,
             
             when
             they
             find
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             shut
             up
             and
             they
             cannot
             pray
             as
             formerly
             when
             they
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             more
             fully
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             find
             that
             they
             cannot
             beare
             afflictions
             with
             wonted
             patience
             ;
             certainely
             Christ
             hath
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             ;
             (
             say
             they
             )
             This
             is
             first
             done
             when
             we
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             not
             with
             that
             delight
             and
             profit
             as
             we
             were
             wont
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             how
             they
             come
             neere
             to
             God
             in
             holy
             communion
             and
             yet
             feele
             not
             that
             sweet
             tast
             and
             relish
             in
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             ;
             they
             conclude
             certainely
             God
             hath
             hid
             his
             face
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             are
             cast
             downe
             ,
             their
             spirits
             fayle
             .
             And
             doe
             not
             wonder
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             so
             in
             nature
             ;
             when
             the
             Sunne
             hides
             it selfe
             many
             dayes
             from
             the
             world
             it
             is
             an
             uncomfortable
             time
             ,
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             creatures
             lower
             and
             wither
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             so
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             the
             animall
             spirits
             in
             the
             braine
             (
             which
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             motion
             and
             sence
             )
             if
             they
             be
             obstructed
             there
             followes
             an
             Apoplexie
             and
             deadnesse
             .
             So
             it
             is
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             the
             soule
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             
               Sunne
               of
               Righteousnesse
            
             ,
             
             by
             whose
             beames
             wee
             are
             all
             comforted
             and
             cheared
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             are
             withheld
             then
             our
             spirits
             decay
             and
             are
             discouraged
             .
             Summer
             and
             Winter
             arise
             from
             the
             presence
             and
             absence
             of
             the
             sunne
             :
             what
             causeth
             the
             Spring
             to
             be
             so
             
             cloathed
             withall
             those
             rich
             ornaments
             ?
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             sunne
             which
             comes
             neerer
             then
             .
             So
             what
             makes
             the
             summer
             and
             winter
             in
             the
             soule
             but
             the
             absence
             or
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             what
             makes
             some
             so
             vigorous
             beyond
             others
             ,
             but
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             As
             it
             is
             in
             nature
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             spirituall
             life
             and
             vigour
             ;
             who
             when
             hee
             withdrawes
             his
             presence
             a
             little
             the
             soule
             fayles
             .
          
           
             My
             soule
             failed
             when
             hee
             spake
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             sought
             him
             but
             I
             could
             not
             find
             him
             ,
             I
             culled
             but
             hee
             gave
             mee
             no
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             redoubleth
             her
             complaint
             to
             shew
             her
             passion
             ,
             
             
               A
               large
               heart
               hath
               b●rge
               expressions
               :
            
             shee
             tooke
             it
             to
             heart
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             shew
             himselfe
             in
             mercy
             ,
             therefore
             she
             never
             hath
             done
             ,
             
               I
               sought
               him
               but
               I
               could
               no●
               find
               him
               ;
               I
               called
               but
               he
               gave
               me
               no
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             Affection
             makes
             eloquent
             and
             large
             expressions
             ,
          
           
             But
             mainely
             observe
             from
             this
             ●ay
             ling
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
             
               The
               difference
               betweene
               the
               true
               children
               of
               God
               and
               others
               .
            
             The
             child
             of
             God
             is
             cast
             downe
             when
             he
             finds
             not
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             as
             he
             was
             wo●●t
             ,
             his
             spirits
             faile
             ?
             A
             carnall
             man
             that
             never
             knew
             what
             this
             presence
             meant
             ,
             regards
             it
             not
             ,
             can
             abide
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             finds
             indeed
             a
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             creature
             which
             hee
             thinks
             not
             of
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             sweetenesse
             in
             Meate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             rest
             ,
             and
             a
             contentment
             in
             honour
             ,
             preferment
             ,
             and
             riches
             ;
             And
             thus
             God
             is
             present
             alwayes
             with
             him
             .
             But
             
             other
             presence
             hee
             cares
             not
             for
             .
             Nay
             ,
             hee
             shunnes
             all
             other
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             labouring
             to
             avoid
             his
             spirituall
             presence
             .
             For
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             carnall
             man
             shunnes
             the
             applying
             of
             the
             word
             and
             the
             thinking
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             brings
             God
             neere
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             present
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             hee
             shunnes
             his
             owne
             conscience
             :
             that
             he
             is
             loath
             to
             heare
             the
             just
             and
             unanswerable
             accusations
             that
             it
             would
             charge
             upon
             him
             ?
             but
             because
             he
             cannot
             abide
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             conscience
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             hee
             shunnes
             the
             sight
             of
             holier
             and
             better
             menthen
             himselfe
             ?
             they
             present
             God
             to
             him
             being
             his
             image
             ,
             
             and
             call
             his
             sinnes
             to
             memory
             ,
             and
             upbraid
             his
             wicked
             life
             .
             Hence
             comes
             that
             satanicall
             hatred
             more
             then
             humane
             in
             carnall
             vil
             emen
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             better
             then
             themselves
             :
             because
             they
             hate
             all
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             both
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             ministery
             ,
             and
             all
             Gods
             holy
             servants
             ;
             all
             such
             presence
             of
             God
             they
             hate
             ,
             whereof
             one
             maine
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             melefactors
             ,
             wicked
             rebells
             ,
             and
             intend
             to
             be
             so
             .
             And
             as
             a
             malefactor
             connot
             endure
             so
             much
             as
             the
             thought
             of
             the
             judge
             ,
             so
             they
             cannot
             thinke
             of
             God
             otherwife
             (
             in
             that
             course
             they
             are
             in
             )
             then
             of
             a
             judge
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             tremble
             and
             quake
             at
             the
             very
             thought
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             avoyd
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             that
             great
             man
             
               Felix
               Paul
            
             spake
             to
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             
             and
             those
             vertues
             ,
             as
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             voyd
             of
             ,
             and
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             guilty
             of
             the
             contrary
             vices
             :
             he
             quaked
             and
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             heare
             him
             speak
             any
             longer
             .
             Wicked
             men
             love
             not
             to
             be
             arraigned
             ,
             tormented
             ,
             
             accused
             and
             condemned
             before
             their
             time
             ,
             therfore
             whatsoever
             presents
             to
             them
             their
             future
             terrible
             estate
             ,
             they
             cannot
             abide
             it
             .
             It
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             man
             in
             a
             cursed
             condition
             ,
             thus
             not
             to
             endure
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             but
             what
             shall
             God
             and
             Christ
             say
             to
             them
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ?
             It
             was
             the
             desire
             of
             such
             men
             not
             to
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             here
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             just
             with
             Christ
             to
             answer
             them
             there
             as
             they
             answer
             him
             now
             ,
             
               Depart
               depart
               ,
               
               we
               will
               have
               none
               of
               thy
               wayes
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               depart
               ye
               cursed
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             He
             doth
             but
             answer
             in
             their
             owne
             language
             ,
             
               Depart
               ye
               cursed
               with
               the
               Divell
               and
               his
               angells
               .
            
          
           
             But
             you
             see
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             is
             cleane
             of
             another
             temper
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             content
             to
             be
             without
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Spirit
             inlightning
             ,
             quickning
             ,
             strengthening
             and
             blessing
             of
             him
             in
             spirittuall
             respects
             .
             When
             he
             finds
             not
             his
             presence
             helping
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             Christ
             his
             life
             is
             absent
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             presently
             discouraged
             .
             
             For
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               our
               life
            
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             mans
             life
             fayles
             all
             fayles
             ,
             when
             therefore
             a
             man
             finds
             his
             spirituall
             taste
             and
             comfort
             not
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             then
             oh
             ,
             
               the
               life
               of
               my
               life
            
             hath
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             never
             quiet
             till
             he
             have
             recovered
             his
             life
             againe
             ,
             
             for
             
               Christ
               is
               his
               life
            
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             there
             is
             a
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             a
             sweet
             presence
             :
             the
             godly
             soule
             hee
             droopes
             and
             failes
             if
             he
             be
             kept
             from
             these
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             excommunicate
             himselfe
             as
             many
             doe
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             are
             asleepe
             when
             they
             should
             be
             at
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             excommunicated
             and
             banished
             ,
             O
             how
             takes
             he
             it
             to
             heart
             !
             
               Psal.
               42.
               1.
               
               As
               the
               hart
               panteth
               after
               the
               wa●er
               br●okes
               ,
               so
               longeth
               my
               soule
               after
               thee
               O
               God
               :
            
             the
             whole
             84.
             
             Psalme
             is
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             
               O
               how
               aymiable
               are
               thy
               Tabernacles
               O
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ?
            
             He
             finds
             a
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             taste
             a
             sweet
             presence
             of
             God
             therein
             he
             droopes
             and
             sinks
             .
          
           
             A
             carnall
             man
             never
             heedes
             these
             things
             because
             he
             finds
             no
             sweetnesse
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             godly
             finding
             Christ
             in
             them
             they
             droope
             in
             the
             want
             of
             them
             and
             cannot
             live
             without
             them
             ,
             
               Whither
               shall
               we
               goe●
            
             (
             saith
             Peter
             to
             Christ
             )
             
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
            
             
             I
             find
             my
             soule
             quickned
             with
             thy
             speaking
             .
             So
             a
             soule
             that
             feeles
             the
             quickning
             power
             of
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             be
             kept
             from
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             but
             he
             droopes
             and
             is
             never
             well
             till
             he
             have
             recovered
             himselfe
             againe
             ?
          
           
             Againe
             another
             difference
             may
             be
             observed
             .
             Carnall
             men
             when
             they
             find
             the
             sence
             of
             Gods
             anger
             they
             seeke
             not
             Gods
             favour
             but
             thinke
             of
             worse
             and
             worse
             still
             ,
             and
             so
             run
             from
             God
             till
             they
             be
             in
             hell
             .
             But
             those
             that
             are
             Gods
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             faile
             and
             find
             the
             sence
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             they
             are
             sencible
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             
             give
             not
             over
             seeking
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             run
             not
             further
             and
             further
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             here
             though
             shee
             found
             not
             Christ
             present
             with
             her
             yet
             she
             seekes
             him
             still
             and
             never
             gives
             over
             .
          
           
             Whence
             againe
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             
             
               That
               although
               the
               Church
               be
               said
               to
               faile
               and
               not
               to
               find
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               present
               then
               with
               her
               .
            
             For
             who
             inabled
             her
             to
             seeke
             him
             .
             To
             explaine
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             double
             presence
             of
             Christ.
             
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Felt.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Not
               Felt.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               presence
               felt
            
             ,
             
             is
             when
             Christ
             is
             graciously
             present
             and
             is
             withall
             pleased
             to
             let
             us
             know
             so
             much
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
             :
             the
             soule
             is
             in
             Paradice
             then
             ,
             when
             she
             feeles
             
               the
               love
               of
               God
               shed
               abroad
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             the
             favourable
             countenance
             of
             God
             shining
             upon
             her
             ,
             then
             she
             despiseth
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             divell
             and
             all
             ,
             and
             walkes
             as
             if
             she
             were
             halfe
             in
             Heaven
             already
             ,
             for
             she
             finds
             a
             presence
             and
             a
             manifestation
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             more
             glorious
             state
             then
             the
             world
             can
             afford
             .
          
           
             
             But
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               presence
               of
               Christ
               that
               is
               secret
               ,
            
             
             when
             he
             seemes
             to
             draw
             us
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             drive
             us
             another
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             both
             driven
             and
             drawne
             at
             once
             :
             when
             he
             seemes
             to
             put
             us
             away
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             drawes
             us
             ;
             when
             we
             find
             our
             soules
             goe
             to
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             drawing
             power
             and
             presence
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             find
             him
             absent
             here
             is
             a
             driving
             away
             .
             As
             we
             see
             here
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             in
             the
             
               Woeman
               of
               Canaan
            
             ,
             
             we
             see
             what
             an
             answer
             she
             had
             from
             Christ
             ,
             at
             first
             
             none
             ,
             and
             then
             an
             uncomfortable
             ,
             and
             lastly
             a
             most
             unkind
             answer
             .
             
               Wee
               must
               not
               give
               the
               childrens
               bread
               to
               d●ggs
               .
            
             Christ
             seemed
             to
             drive
             her
             away
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             by
             his
             Spirit
             drawes
             her
             to
             him
             and
             was
             thereby
             secretly
             present
             in
             her
             heart
             to
             increase
             her
             faith
             .
             When
             Christ
             wrestled
             with
             Iacob
             though
             he
             contended
             with
             him
             ,
             
             yet
             the
             sametime
             he
             gave
             Iacob
             power
             to
             overcome
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             Israel
             a
             prevailer
             over
             him
             :
             so
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Church
             seemes
             to
             faile
             and
             faint
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             drawing
             power
             pulling
             her
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             she
             never
             gives
             over
             but
             seekes
             and
             calls
             still
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             to
             observe
             this
             kind
             of
             Christs
             dealing
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             keepe
             us
             that
             we
             be
             not
             discouraged
             when
             we
             find
             him
             absent
             .
             If
             still
             there
             be
             any
             grace
             left
             mooving
             us
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             if
             we
             find
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             moving
             us
             to
             love
             the
             word
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             by
             prayer
             and
             to
             be
             more
             instant
             ,
             certainely
             we
             may
             gather
             there
             is
             a
             hidden
             ,
             secret
             presence
             here
             that
             drawes
             us
             to
             these
             things
             .
             Nay
             more
             that
             the
             end
             of
             this
             seeming
             farsaking
             and
             str●ng●nesse
             is
             to
             draw
             us
             neerer
             and
             neerer
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             to
             draw
             us
             into
             heaven
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Gods
             people
             are
             gainers
             by
             all
             their
             losses
             ,
             〈◊〉
             by
             all
             their
             weakenesses
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             for
             all
             their
             crosses
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             .
             And
             you
             sh●ll
             find
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             more
             〈◊〉
             in
             them
             after
             a
             strangenesse
             ,
             to
             〈…〉
             eagerly
             after
             Christ
             
             then
             before
             ;
             as
             here
             the
             Church
             doth
             for
             her
             eagernesse
             ,
             constancie
             and
             instantnesse
             it
             groweth
             as
             Christs
             withdrawing
             of
             himselfe
             groweth
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             learne
             hence
             how
             to
             judge
             o●
             our selves
             ,
             
             if
             we
             be
             in
             a
             dead
             livelesse
             state
             ,
             
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             comfort
             and
             of
             holy
             performances
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             content
             to
             be
             so
             .
             If
             we
             be
             not
             contented
             but
             make
             towards
             Christ
             more
             and
             more
             it
             is
             a
             good
             signe
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             forsaken
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             come
             againe
             more
             gloriously
             then
             ever
             before
             .
             As
             here
             we
             shall
             see
             after
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             seemes
             strange
             but
             it
             is
             to
             draw
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             discover
             her
             affection
             and
             to
             make
             her
             ashamed
             of
             her
             former
             unkindnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             surer
             and
             hold
             faster
             then
             she
             did
             before
             ,
             all
             ends
             in
             a
             most
             sweet
             communion
             .
          
           
             Wee
             should
             labour
             therefore
             to
             answer
             Christs
             dealing
             in
             sutable
             apprehensions
             of
             soule
             when
             he
             is
             thus
             present
             secretly
             ,
             
             though
             he
             seeme
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             comforts
             and
             former
             experience
             of
             his
             love
             to
             withdraw
             himselfe
             ,
             
             It
             should
             teach
             us
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeve
             though
             we
             feele
             not
             comfort
             ,
             yea
             against
             comfort
             when
             we
             feele
             signes
             of
             displeasure
             .
             If
             he
             can
             love
             and
             support
             me
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             a
             presence
             of
             that
             which
             is
             fit
             for
             me
             .
             Certainely
             I
             should
             answer
             thus
             with
             my
             faith
             ,
             I
             will
             depend
             upon
             him
             (
             though
             he
             kill
             me
             )
             as
             Iob
             did
             ;
             our
             soules
             should
             never
             give
             over
             seeking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             praying
             
             and
             endeavouring
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             true
             love
             where
             hee
             seemes
             to
             forsake
             and
             leave
             ;
             therefore
             I
             ought
             in
             these
             desertions
             to
             cleave
             to
             him
             in
             life
             and
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             tenth
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           ELEVENTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             VI.
             VII
             .
          
           
             I
             opened
             to
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             but
             my
             Beloved
             had
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             was
             gone
             :
             my
             soule
             failed
             when
             ●e
             spake
             ,
             I
             sought
             him
             but
             could
             not
             find
             him
             ,
             I
             called
             him
             but
             he
             gave
             mee
             no
             answer
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           pride
           and
           secur●tie
           of
           the
           Spouse
           provokes
           the
           Lord
           her
           husband
           oft
           to
           bring
           her
           very
           low
           ,
           they
           being
           incompatible
           with
           Christs
           residence
           .
        
         
           
             Pride
             is
             an
             affection
             contrarie
             t●
             his
             prerogative
             ,
          
           for
           it
           sets
           up
           somewhat
           in
           the
           soule
           higher
           then
           God
           the
           highest
           .
        
         
         
           Security
           is
           a
           d●ll
           temper
           or
           rather
           distemper
           that
           m●kes
           the
           soule
           neglect
           her
           watch
           and
           rely
           upon
           some
           outward
           priviledge
           ,
           where
           this
           ill
           co●ple
           is
           entertained
           ,
           there
           Christ
           useth
           to
           withdraw
           himselfe
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           failing
           and
           fainting
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           The
           Spouse
           is
           here
           in
           her
           fainting
           fit
           yet
           she
           seekes
           after
           ●hrist
           :
           still
           she
           gives
           not
           over
           ,
           so
           
             Ionas
             ,
             
             I
             am
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             presence
          
           (
           saies
           hee
           )
           
             yet
             notwithstand●ng
             I
             will
             looke
             toward
             thy
             holy
             Temple
             .
          
           And
           
             David
             Psal.
             31.
             22.
             
             I
             said
             in
             my
             hast
             I
             am
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             ,
             yet
             notwithstand●ng
             thou
             heardest
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             prayer
             .
          
           Hee
           said
           it
           ,
           but
           hee
           said
           it
           in
           his
           haste
           .
           Gods
           children
           are
           surprized
           on
           the
           sudden
           to
           thinke
           they
           are
           castaway
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           haste
           and
           so
           soone
           as
           may
           be
           they
           recover
           themselves
           .
           
             I
             said
             it
             is
             my
             Infirmitie
             ,
          
           said
           
             David
             Psal.
          
           73.
           
           Jt
           is
           but
           in
           a
           passion
           ,
           here
           then
           is
           the
           difference
           betweene
           the
           children
           of
           God
           and
           others
           in
           desertions
           ,
           they
           arise
           ,
           
           these
           lye
           still
           and
           despaire
           .
           There
           is
           
             life
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Oake
          
           that
           makes
           it
           lift
           up
           its
           head
           above
           ground
           though
           it
           bee
           cut
           downe
           to
           the
           stumpes
           .
           Nay
           wee
           see
           further
           here
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           taken
           off
           for
           any
           discourragements
           ,
           but
           her
           faith
           growes
           stronger
           ,
           as
           the
           womans
           of
           Canaan
           did
           .
           
        
         
           
           The
           Reason
           whereof
           is
           ,
           Faith
           lookes
           to
           the
           Promise
           and
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           not
           to
           his
           present
           dealing
           .
        
         
           
           And
           then
           God
           by
           a
           secret
           worke
           of
           his
           Spirit
           (
           though
           hee
           seeme
           to
           bee
           an
           enemy
           
           yet
           notwithstanding
           )
           drawes
           his
           children
           neerer
           and
           neerer
           to
           him
           by
           such
           his
           d●aling
           .
           All
           this
           strangenesse
           is
           but
           to
           mortifie
           some
           former
           lust
           ,
           or
           consume
           some
           former
           drogs
           of
           securitie
           .
        
         
           
             I
             sought
             him
             but
             I
             could
             not
             find
             him
             .
          
           
             Heere
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             discouragements
             of
             all
             other
             is
             ,
             when
             prayer
             (
             which
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             salve
             for
             all
             sores
             )
             hath
             no
             answer
             .
             This
             is
             the
             complaint
             ,
             but
             indeed
             an
             errour
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             Christ
             did
             heare
             the
             Church
             though
             hee
             seemed
             to
             turne
             his
             backe
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shal
             we
             know
             that
             God
             heares
             our
             Prayers
             ?
          
           
             Amongst
             many
             other
             things
             this
             is
             one
             :
             
             when
             he
             gives
             us
             inward
             peace
             ,
             then
             he
             heares
             our
             prayers
             ,
             for
             so
             is
             the
             connexion
             .
             Phil.
             4.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             
             If
             wee
             find
             a
             spirit
             to
             pray
             still
             ,
             a
             spirit
             to
             waite
             and
             to
             hold
             out
             ,
             
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             God
             either
             hath
             or
             will
             heare
             those
             prayers
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             God
             heares
             
             our
             prayers
             ,
             
             so
             is
             it
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             wee
             pray
             but
             from
             his
             inward
             presence
             ?
             Christ
             was
             now
             present
             ,
             and
             more
             present
             with
             the
             Church
             when
             hee
             seemed
             not
             to
             be
             found
             of
             her
             ,
             then
             hee
             was
             when
             she
             was
             secure
             ,
             for
             whence
             else
             comes
             this
             
               eagernesse
               of
               desire
               ,
               this
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               ,
               this
               earnestnesse
               of
               seeking
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             I
             called
             but
             hee
             gave
             no
             answer
             &c.
             
          
           
             Directions
             how
             to
             carry
             our selves
             in
             such
             
             an
             estate
             .
             How
             shall
             we
             carry
             our selves
             when
             it
             falls
             out
             that
             our
             hearts
             faile
             of
             that
             we
             seek
             for
             ,
             whē
             we
             pray
             without
             succes
             &
             find
             not
             a
             presēt
             answer
             ?
             or
             are
             in
             any
             such
             like
             state
             of
             desertion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Wee
               must
               believe
               against
               beliefe
            
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               hope
               against
               hope
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
            
             
             Howsoever
             hee
             shewes
             himselfe
             to
             us
             as
             an
             opposite
             .
             Jt
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             his
             present
             dealing
             with
             his
             Church
             and
             children
             heere
             is
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             Faith
             is
             to
             breake
             through
             all
             opposition
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Sunne
             behind
             a
             cloud
             ,
             
             nay
             to
             see
             one
             contrary
             in
             another
             ,
             life
             in
             death
             ,
             a
             clame
             in
             a
             storme
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Labour
               for
               an
               absolute
               dependancie
               upon
               Christ
               with
               a
               povertie
               of
               spirit
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Christs
             withdrawing
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             purge
             us
             of
             selfe
             confidence
             and
             pride
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Stir
             up
             your
             graces
             ,
             for
             as
             nature
             joyning
             with
             phisicke
             helpes
             it
             to
             worke
             and
             carry
             away
             the
             malignant
             humours
             :
             so
             by
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             set
             all
             our
             graces
             on
             worke
             untill
             wee
             have
             carried
             away
             that
             that
             offends
             and
             clogs
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             not
             sincke
             under
             the
             burthen
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             speciall
             time
             for
             the
             exercising
             of
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             love
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             care
             ,
             watchfullnesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             graces
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             know
             for
             our
             comfort
             ,
             that
             evē
             this
             conflicting
             condition
             is
             a
             good
             estate
             .
             In
             a
             sicke
             body
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             life
             and
             health
             approaching
             when
             the
             humours
             are
             stirred
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             a
             man
             complaines
             that
             the
             phisicke
             workes
             .
             So
             when
             
             wee
             take
             to
             heart
             our
             present
             condition
             ,
             though
             wee
             faile
             and
             find
             not
             what
             wee
             would
             ,
             yet
             this
             will
             worke
             to
             the
             subduing
             of
             corruption
             at
             length
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               future
               victorie
               when
               wee
               are
               d●scontent
               with
               our
               present
               ill
               estate
               .
            
             Grace
             will
             get
             the
             upper
             hand
             ,
             as
             nature
             doth
             when
             the
             humours
             are
             disturbed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Againe
             when
             wee
             are
             in
             such
             a
             seeming
             forlorne
             estate
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               have
               recourse
               to
               former
               experience
               .
            
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             vouchsafes
             his
             children
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             conversion
             (
             in
             their
             first
             love
             )
             experience
             of
             his
             love
             to
             ravishment
             ?
             Jt
             is
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             they
             may
             have
             recourse
             to
             that
             love
             of
             God
             then
             felt
             to
             support
             themselves
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             stirre
             up
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             hope
             ;
             that
             finding
             it
             not
             so
             well
             with
             them
             now
             as
             formerly
             it
             hath
             binn
             ,
             
             by
             comparing
             state
             with
             state
             ,
             desires
             may
             bee
             stirred
             up
             to
             bee
             as
             they
             were
             or
             rather
             better
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             remembrance
             of
             former
             experiences
             serve
             to
             excite
             endeavour
             ,
             so
             to
             stirre
             up
             Hope
             .
             I
             hope
             it
             shall
             be
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             Immutable
             .
             I
             change
             but
             Christ
             alters
             not
             ,
             the
             inferiour
             elementary
             world
             changes
             ,
             heere
             is
             faire
             weather
             and
             foule
             ,
             but
             the
             Sunne
             keepes
             his
             perpetuall
             course
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             the
             gloomiest
             day
             that
             ever
             was
             there
             was
             light
             enough
             to
             make
             it
             day
             and
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             night
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             Sunne
             did
             not
             shine
             )
             So
             in
             the
             most
             disconsolate
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             soule
             ,
             there
             is
             light
             enough
             in
             the
             soule
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             
               Sunne
               
               of
               Righteousnesse
            
             is
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             hath
             shined
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             day
             with
             the
             soule
             and
             not
             night
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             learne
             when
             wee
             are
             in
             this
             condition
             to
             waite
             Gods
             leasure
             ,
             for
             hee
             hath
             waited
             ours
             .
             It
             is
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             to
             prepare
             us
             for
             further
             blessings
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             and
             subdue
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             to
             inlarge
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             soule
             that
             the
             Lord
             absents
             himselfe
             ,
             therefore
             Bernard
             saith
             well
             ,
             
               Tibi
               accidit
            
             &c.
             
             
               Christ
               comes
               and
               goes
               away
               for
               our
               good
               ,
            
             when
             hee
             withdrawes
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             the
             soule
             thereupon
             is
             stretched
             with
             desire
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             as
             it
             was
             in
             former
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             old
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             that
             ,
             
               I
               sought
               him
               but
               I
               could
               not
               find
               him
               ,
               I
               called
               but
               hee
               gave
               me
               no
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             Heere
             wee
             must
             answer
             one
             objection
             before
             wee
             leave
             the
             words
             .
             
             
               This
               seemes
               to
               contradict
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               promise
               that
               those
               that
               seeke
               shall
               find
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             true
             they
             that
             seeke
             shall
             find
             but
             not
             presently
             .
             
             Gods
             times
             are
             the
             best
             and
             fittest
             .
             They
             that
             seek
             shall
             find
             ,
             if
             they
             seek
             constantly
             with
             their
             whole
             heart
             in
             all
             the
             meanes
             .
             Some
             doe
             not
             find
             ,
             because
             they
             seeke
             in
             one
             meanes
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ,
             they
             seeke
             Christ
             in
             reading
             and
             not
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             hearing
             ,
             in
             private
             meditation
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             wee
             must
             goe
             through
             all
             meanes
             to
             seeke
             Christ
             ,
             not
             one
             must
             bee
             left
             .
             Thus
             if
             wee
             will
             seeke
             him
             ,
             undoubtedly
             hee
             will
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             .
             Nay
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             
               hee
               is
               found
               before
               hee
               is
               sought
               ,
            
             for
             hee
             is
             
             in
             our
             soules
             to
             stirre
             up
             desire
             of
             seeking
             him
             ,
             hee
             prevents
             us
             with
             desires
             and
             answers
             us
             in
             some
             sort
             before
             wee
             pray
             ,
             
               when
               hee
               gives
               us
               a
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               pledge
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               hee
               meanes
               to
               answer
               us
               .
            
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             spirituall
             deceit
             when
             wee
             thinke
             Christ
             is
             not
             in
             us
             and
             wee
             are
             neglected
             of
             him
             ,
             because
             wee
             have
             not
             all
             that
             wee
             would
             have
             .
             Among
             many
             other
             deceits
             that
             Christians
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             in
             this
             kind
             these
             be
             two
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             judge
             grace
             
               by
               the
               quantity
               and
               not
               by
               the
               value
               and
               price
               of
               it
               ,
            
             
             whereas
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             grace
             and
             comfort
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             because
             
               it
               is
               an
               immortall
               seed
            
             cast
             into
             the
             soule
             by
             an
             immortall
             God
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Eternity
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             deceit
             is
             ,
             
             that
             Wee
             judge
             of
             our selves
             by
             sence
             and
             feeling
             and
             not
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             watchmen
             that
             went
             about
             the
             citty
             found
             mee
             and
             smote
             me
             and
             tooke
             away
             my
             vaile
             from
             mee
             .
          
           
             Heere
             the
             poore
             Church
             after
             the
             setting
             downe
             of
             her
             owne
             exercise
             in
             her
             disertion
             now
             sets
             out
             some
             outward
             ill
             dealing
             shee
             met
             with
             and
             that
             from
             those
             that
             should
             have
             beene
             her
             greatest
             comforters
             .
             
               The
               watchmen
               that
               went
               about
               the
               citty
               found
               me
               ,
               they
               wounded
               me
               ,
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               walls
               tooke
               away
               my
               vaile
               from
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             see
             how
             trouble
             followes
             trouble
             ,
             
               One
               depth
               calls
               upon
               another
               :
               Inward
               desertion
               and
               outward
               affliction
               goe
               many
               times
               together
               .
            
             The
             troubles
             of
             the
             Church
             many
             times
             are
             
             like
             Iobes
             messengers
             they
             come
             fast
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             because
             God
             meanes
             to
             perfect
             the
             worke
             of
             Grace
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             for
             their
             good
             .
             
               The
               sharper
               the
               winter
               the
               better
               the
               spring
               ,
            
             learne
             hence
             first
             of
             all
             therefore
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             That
             ,
             
             It
             is
             no
             easie
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             sound
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Wee
             see
             heere
             when
             the
             Church
             had
             betrothed
             her selfe
             to
             Christ
             and
             entertained
             him
             into
             her
             garden
             ,
             there
             after
             she
             falls
             into
             a
             state
             of
             security
             and
             sleepe
             ,
             whence
             Christ
             labours
             to
             rouse
             her
             up
             :
             then
             she
             useth
             him
             unkindely
             ,
             after
             which
             hee
             withdrawes
             himselfe
             even
             so
             farre
             that
             
               her
               heart
               failes
               her
            
             ;
             then
             (
             as
             if
             this
             were
             not
             enough
             )
             the
             watchmen
             that
             should
             have
             looked
             to
             her
             ,
             
               they
               smite
               her
               ,
               wound
               her
               and
               take
               away
               her
               vaile
               .
            
             See
             here
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             changes
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             not
             long
             in
             one
             state
             ,
             hee
             is
             ebbing
             and
             ●●owing
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             none
             distaste
             the
             way
             of
             Godlinesse
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             state
             as
             is
             subject
             to
             change
             and
             variety
             ;
             whereas
             carnall
             men
             are
             upon
             their
             lees
             and
             find
             no
             changes
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
             
               All
               Christians
               are
               not
               thus
               tossed
               up
               and
               downe
               ,
               so
               deserted
               of
               God
               and
               persecuted
               of
               others
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Indeed
             there
             is
             difference
             ,
             
             Whence
             comes
             that
             difference
             ?
             from
             Gods
             liberty
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             misterie
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             in
             the
             world
             can
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             ,
             why
             of
             Christians
             both
             equally
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             Some
             
             should
             have
             a
             fairer
             passage
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             others
             rougher
             and
             more
             rugged
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             mysterie
             hid
             in
             Gods
             brest
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             bring
             us
             any
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             
             
               If
               by
               any
               meanes
               I
               might
               attaine
               to
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             either
             through
             thicke
             or
             thinne
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             bring
             me
             to
             Heaven
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             .
             
               If
               I
               by
               any
               meanes
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Watchmen
             that
             went
             about
             the
             Citty
             smote
             mee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             Watchmen
             heere
             are
             ment
             especially
             Governours
             of
             State
             and
             Church
             .
          
           
             Why
             are
             they
             called
             Watchmen
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             borrowed
             speech
             taken
             from
             the
             custome
             of
             Citties
             that
             are
             beleagered
             ,
             for
             pollicies
             sake
             they
             have
             watchmen
             to
             descry
             the
             danger
             they
             are
             liable
             unto
             ,
             so
             Magistrates
             be
             watchmen
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             
             Ministers
             are
             the
             watchmen
             for
             Soules
             ,
             watching
             over
             our
             Soules
             for
             good
             .
          
           
             Why
             doth
             God
             use
             Watchmen
             .
             
          
           
             Not
             for
             any
             defect
             of
             power
             in
             him
             ,
             
             but
             for
             demonstration
             of
             his
             goodnes
             ▪
             for
             he
             is
             the
             great
             Watchman
             ,
             who
             watcheth
             over
             our
             common-wealthes
             ,
             Churches
             and
             persons
             ,
             he
             hath
             an
             eye
             that
             never
             sleepes
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               watcheth
               Israel
               neither
               slumbers
               nor
               sleepes
               ,
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             hee
             hath
             subordinate
             Watchmen
             ,
             not
             for
             defect
             of
             power
             ,
             but
             for
             demonstrotion
             of
             goodnesse
             ;
             hee
             manifests
             his
             goodnes
             in
             that
             he
             will
             use
             varietie
             of
             subordinate
             Watchers
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             to
             shew
             his
             power
             in
             using
             many
             
             instruments
             and
             his
             care
             for
             ●s
             when
             he
             keepes
             us
             together
             with
             his
             owne
             subordinate
             meanes
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             over
             us
             Watchers
             (
             Ministers
             especially
             )
             It
             implyes
             that
             
               our
               soul●s
               are
               in
               danger
            
             ,
             and
             indeed
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             so
             beset
             as
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             poore
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             many
             and
             so
             bad
             enemies
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             worst
             and
             greatest
             enemie
             hee
             hath
             is
             neerest
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             converseth
             daily
             with
             him
             ,
             even
             himselfe
             .
             Therefore
             there
             must
             needs
             bee
             Watchmen
             to
             discover
             the
             deceits
             of
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             dangers
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             errours
             and
             sins
             of
             the
             times
             wherein
             wee
             live
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             in
             danger
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             set
             Watchmen
             ,
             now
             God
             and
             nature
             doth
             nothing
             in
             vaine
             or
             needlessely
             .
          
           
             Againe
             in
             that
             God
             takes
             such
             care
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             it
             shewes
             the
             woundrous
             worth
             of
             it
             ,
             many
             arguments
             there
             be
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             a
             pretious
             thing
             ,
             
             it
             was
             breathed
             by
             God
             at
             first
             ,
             Christ
             gave
             his
             life
             to
             redeeme
             it
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             an
             especiall
             one
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             and
             established
             a
             ministry
             and
             Watchmen
             ouer
             it
             .
             And
             as
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             men
             Watchmen
             over
             others
             ,
             so
             hath
             hee
             appointed
             every
             man
             to
             bee
             a
             Watchman
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Hee
             hath
             given
             every
             man
             a
             citty
             to
             watch
             over
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             owne
             estate
             and
             soule
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             not
             depend
             altogether
             on
             the
             watching
             of
             others
             .
             
               God
               hath
               planted
               a
               conscience
               in
               every
               of
               us
               ,
            
             and
             
             useth
             as
             others
             to
             our
             good
             ,
             so
             our
             owne
             care
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             foresight
             ,
             these
             hee
             elevateth
             and
             sanctifieth
             .
          
           
             The
             Wa●chmen
             that
             w●nt
             about
             the
             citty
             found
             mee
             ,
             they
             smote
             mee
             ,
             they
             wounded
             mee
             ,
             &c.
             
             Come
             wee
             now
             to
             the
             carriage
             of
             these
             Watchmen
             ,
             
             those
             that
             should
             have
             beene
             defensive
             prove
             most
             offensive
             .
          
           
             They
             smote
             the
             Church
             and
             wounded
             her
             many
             wayes
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             discovered
             heere
             in
             particular
             )
             as
             with
             their
             ill
             and
             scandolous
             life
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             
               corrupt
               doctrine
            
             
             and
             otherwhiles
             with
             bitter
             words
             ,
             and
             their
             
             unjust
             censures
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             story
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             
             especially
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             ,
             they
             have
             excommunicated
             Churches
             and
             Princes
             :
             but
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             those
             Synagogues
             of
             Satan
             ,
             come
             wee
             nearer
             home
             and
             wee
             may
             se
             amongst
             our selves
             sometimes
             those
             that
             are
             Watchmen
             and
             should
             be
             for
             encouragement
             ,
             They
             smite
             and
             wound
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             take
             away
             her
             vaile
             .
          
        
         
           
             What
             is
             it
             to
             take
             away
             the
             vaile
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               the
               Old
               Testament
            
             a
             vaile
             was
             that
             which
             covered
             woemen
             for
             modestie
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             subjection
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             likewise
             an
             honourable
             ornament
             ,
             
               They
               tooke
               away
               the
               vaile
               ,
               that
               is
            
             that
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             was
             covered
             ,
             they
             tooke
             away
             that
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             Church
             comely
             ,
             and
             laid
             her
             open
             and
             as
             it
             were
             naked
             .
          
           
             Now
             both
             these
             wayes
             ,
             the
             Churches
             vaile
             is
             
             taken
             away
             by
             false
             and
             naughty
             Watchmen
             .
          
           
             I.
             As
             the
             vaile
             is
             a
             token
             of
             subjection
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             false
             D●ctrines
             ,
             
             they
             labour
             to
             draw
             people
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             subjection
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             Christs
             Spous●
             ,
             the
             vaile
             was
             a
             token
             of
             subjection
             ,
             now
             they
             that
             d●aw
             the
             people
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             in
             Popish
             Churches
             ,
             that
             desire
             to
             sit
             high
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             the
             Church
             undutifull
             ,
             
               They
               take
               away
               the
               vaile
               of
               subjection
               ,
            
             and
             so
             force
             Christ
             to
             punish
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             former
             ages
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             As
             the
             vaile
             is
             for
             honour
             and
             comelinesse
             ,
             
             so
             
               they
               take
               away
               the
               vaile
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               away
               the
               credit
               and
               esteem●
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             when
             they
             lay
             open
             the
             infirmities
             and
             weaknesses
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             strange
             that
             the
             Watchmen
             should
             do
             this
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             oftentimes
             it
             falls
             out
             so
             that
             those
             that
             by
             place
             are
             Watchmen
             ,
             are
             the
             bitterest
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             Who
             were
             bitterer
             enemies
             of
             the
             poore
             Church
             in
             Christs
             time
             then
             the
             
               Scr●bes
               ,
               Pharises
            
             ,
             and
             Priests
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             the
             Church
             had
             ,
             but
             false
             Pri●sts
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             ,
             
             that
             those
             men
             that
             by
             their
             stand●ng
             should
             bee
             encouragers
             ,
             are
             rather
             dampers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ●eile
             in
             pursuit
             ●f
             it
             .
             
          
           
             There
             are
             man●
             grounds
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             it
             falls
             out
             from
             a
             spirit
             of
             envie
             
             in
             them
             at
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             people
             which
             are
             wanting
             in
             themselves
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             others
             better
             then
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             from
             Idlenesse
             which
             makes
             them
             hate
             all
             such
             as
             provoke
             them
             to
             paines
             :
             they
             raise
             up
             the
             dignity
             of
             outward
             things
             too
             much
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             Poperie
             ,
             they
             make
             every
             thing
             to
             conferre
             grace
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             a
             speciall
             vertue
             in
             them
             :
             but
             they
             neglect
             that
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             joyned
             an
             efficacie
             ,
             his
             owne
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             teach
             us
             ,
             
             
               To
               bee
               in
               love
               with
               Christs
               governement
               ,
            
             and
             to
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             heere
             below
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             never
             so
             excellent
             in
             their
             ordinance
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             poyson
             of
             mans
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             Satan
             that
             they
             turne
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             best
             things
             against
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             Magistracie
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             the
             point
             of
             the
             sword
             is
             directed
             the
             wrong
             way
             .
             
               I
               have
               said
               ye
               are
               Gods.
               Psal.
            
             82.
             6.
             
             They
             should
             governe
             ,
             as
             God
             himselfe
             would
             governe
             ,
             and
             aske
             with
             themselves
             ,
             would
             God
             now
             if
             hee
             were
             a
             Watchman
             of
             the
             state
             doe
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             but
             I
             wish
             woefull
             experience
             did
             not
             witnesse
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             So
             〈…〉
             and
             should
             carry
             themselves
             even
             as
             Christ
             would
             do
             ;
             
             they
             should
             strengthen
             the
             feeble
             knees
             and
             bind
             up
             the
             brok●n
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
             nor
             di●courag●
             and
             not
             ●ow
             pillow●s
             ●nder
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             wicked
             and
             〈…〉
             ,
             but
             alas
             〈…〉
             the
             
             edge
             of
             the
             ordinance
             is
             oftentimes
             turned
             another
             way
             by
             the
             corrupt
             ,
             proud
             ,
             unbroken
             hearts
             of
             men
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
             it
             should
             teach
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             thinke
             the
             worse
             of
             any
             for
             the
             disgraces
             of
             the
             times
             .
             The
             Watchmen
             heere
             take
             away
             the
             vaile
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             forwardnesse
             is
             disgraced
             by
             them
             :
             take
             heed
             therefore
             wee
             entertaine
             not
             rash
             conceites
             of
             others
             ,
             upon
             the
             entertainement
             they
             find
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             among
             those
             that
             have
             a
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             so
             wee
             shall
             condemne
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             was
             hee
             judged
             of
             the
             
               Pri●sts
               ,
               Scribes
            
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             in
             his
             times
             ?
             and
             this
             hath
             beene
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             the
             true
             members
             thereof
             were
             called
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatickes
             ,
             
               the
               vaile
               was
               taken
               of
            
             .
             It
             is
             the
             poysonfull
             pride
             of
             mans
             heart
             that
             when
             it
             cannot
             raise
             it selfe
             ,
             by
             its
             owne
             worth
             ,
             it
             will
             endeavour
             to
             raise
             it selfe
             by
             the
             ruine
             of
             others
             credit
             through
             lying
             slanders
             .
             The
             Divell
             was
             first
             a
             slanderer
             ,
             and
             lyer
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             murther
             without
             hee
             slander
             first
             ,
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             first
             bee
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             then
             shee
             is
             wounded
             ,
             otherwise
             as
             it
             is
             a
             usuall
             proverbe
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               kill
               a
               dogge
               make
               the
               world
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               mad
               first
               ,
            
             so
             they
             alwayes
             first
             traduced
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             persecuted
             her
             .
             
               Truth
               hath
               alwayes
               a
               scratch't
               face
               .
            
             Falshood
             many
             times
             goes
             under
             better
             habits
             then
             its
             owne
             which
             God
             suffers
             to
             exercise
             our
             skill
             and
             
             wisdome
             that
             wee
             might
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             rash
             judgment
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             might
             consider
             what
             grounds
             they
             have
             ;
             not
             what
             men
             doe
             or
             whom
             they
             oppose
             ,
             but
             from
             what
             cause
             .
             Whether
             from
             a
             spirit
             of
             
               F●vie
               ,
               Idlenesse
               ,
               Iealousie
            
             ,
             and
             Pride
             ,
             or
             from
             good
             grounds
             ,
             else
             if
             Christ
             himselfe
             were
             on
             earth
             againe
             ,
             we
             should
             condemne
             him
             ,
             as
             now
             men
             do
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             whom
             they
             smite
             and
             wound
             and
             take
             away
             their
             vaile
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             eleventh
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TVVELFTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             Watchmen
             that
             went
             about
             the
             citty
             found
             me
             ,
             they
             smote
             mee
             ,
             they
             wounded
             me
             ,
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             walls
             tooke
             away
             my
             vaile
             from
             me
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Watchmen
           .
           (
           Those
           that
           by
           their
           place
           and
           standing
           should
           bee
           ,
           soe
           )
           they
           smote
           the
           Church
           (
           as
           Barnard
           complaines
           ,
           almost
           500.
           yeares
           agoe
           )
           alas
           ,
           alas
           saith
           he
           ,
           those
           that
           doe
           see●
           priviledges
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           the
           first
           in
           persecuting
           it
           and
           (
           as
           his
           fashion
           is
           to
           speake
           in
           a
           kinde
           of
           Rhetorick
           )
           they
           were
           not
           pastors
           ,
           but
           impost●rs
           .
           There
           be
           two
           ordinances
           without
           
           which
           the
           world
           cannot
           stand
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Magistracie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ministerie
             .
          
        
         
           Magistrates
           are
           nursing
           Fathers
           and
           nursing
           Mothers
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Ministers
           are
           Watchmen
           by
           their
           place
           and
           standing
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           Shepheards
           to
           become
           wolves
           ,
           for
           Watchmen
           to
           become
           smiter●
           ,
           what
           a
           pitifull
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           thus
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Church
           hath
           beene
           alwayes
           persecuted
           with
           these
           men
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sharpest
           persecution
           of
           all
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           grievous
           thing
           to
           suffer
           of
           an
           enemy
           ,
           but
           worse
           of
           a
           country
           man
           ,
           worse
           then
           that
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           and
           worst
           of
           all
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Notwithstanding
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           persecuted
           cause
           is
           not
           alway
           the
           best
           (
           as
           Austine
           was
           forced
           to
           speake
           in
           his
           time
           against
           the
           Donatists
           )
           Sara●
           was
           a
           tipe
           of
           the
           true
           ,
           
           and
           Hagar
           of
           the
           false
           Church
           .
           Now
           Sara●
           she
           corrected
           Hagar
           ,
           therefore
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           suffering
           cause
           is
           allway
           the
           better
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           must
           judge
           of
           things
           in
           these
           kind
           of
           passages
           by
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           outward
           carriage
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           
             They
             tooke
             away
             my
             vaile
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             wee
             doe
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             
             if
             wee
             suffer
             any
             indignity
             ,
             if
             the
             vaile
             bee
             taken
             off
             .
             
               That
               is
               if
               our
               shame
               ,
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               weakenesses
               ,
               be
               laid
               open
               by
               false
               imputations
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             
               innocency
               of
               the
               D●ve
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             ,
             and
             withall
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Serpent
             .
             If
             Innocencie
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             labour
             for
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             will
             not
             alone
             ;
             the
             wicked
             would
             then
             labour
             for
             subtilty
             to
             disgrace
             righteous
             persons
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             neither
             .
             
             Christ
             was
             wisdome
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             hee
             suffered
             most
             ,
             
             when
             Innocencie
             and
             wisdome
             will
             not
             doe
             it
             (
             because
             we
             must
             be
             conformable
             to
             our
             head
             )
             
               then
               wee
               must
               labour
               for
               patience
               ,
            
             knowing
             that
             one
             haire
             of
             our
             heads
             shall
             not
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             without
             the
             providence
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             Commend
             our
             case
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             by
             faith
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             that
             judgeth
             .
          
           
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             oh
             Daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             if
             you
             see
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             that
             you
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             Love
             &c.
             
          
           
             Heere
             the
             Church
             ,
             after
             her
             ill
             usage
             of
             the
             Watchmen
             ,
             is
             forced
             to
             the
             society
             of
             other
             Christians
             ,
             not
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             Christ
             as
             her selfe
             :
             
               I
               charge
               yee
               O
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               if
               you
               find
               my
               Beloved
               &c.
               Tell
               him
               &c.
               
            
             What
             shall
             they
             
               tell
               him
            
             .
          
           
             Tell
             him
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             restles
             in
             her
             desire
             and
             pursuit
             after
             Christ
             ,
             till
             shee
             find
             him
             ,
             no
             opposition
             you
             see
             can
             take
             of
             her
             indeavour
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               seemes
               t●
               leave
               her
               inwardly
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Then
               shee
               goeth
               to
               the
               Watchmen
               ,
               they
               smite
               
               and
               
                 wound
                 her
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Then
               she
               hath
               recourse
               to
               the
               Daughters
               of
               
            
          
           
           
             
               Hierusalem
               for
               h●lpe
            
             .
          
           
             Generally
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             particulars
             ,
             from
             the
             connexion
             ,
             wee
             may
             observe
             this
             .
          
           
             That
             ,
             
             Love
             is
             a
             fire
             kindled
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             in
             the
             world
             will
             quench
             this
             Grace
             ,
             
             no
             opposition
             ,
             nay
             opposition
             rather
             whets
             and
             kindles
             endeavour
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             was
             nothing
             discouraged
             by
             the
             ill
             usage
             of
             the
             Watch●en
             ,
             
             onely
             shee
             complaines
             she
             is
             not
             insensible
             .
             A
             Christian
             may
             without
             sinne
             be
             sensible
             of
             indignities
             ,
             onely
             it
             must
             bee
             
               the
               mourning
               of
               Doves
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               not
               the
               roaring
               of
               Beares
               .
            
             It
             must
             not
             bee
             murmuring
             and
             impatiencie
             ,
             but
             a
             humble
             complaining
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             take
             our
             caSe
             to
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             doth
             heere
             :
             But
             as
             sensible
             as
             shee
             was
             ,
             shee
             was
             not
             a
             whit
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             seekes
             after
             Christ
             still
             in
             other
             meanes
             ,
             if
             shee
             find
             him
             not
             in
             one
             ,
             shee
             will
             try
             in
             an
             other
             :
             wee
             see
             heare
             the
             nature
             of
             love
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             in
             any
             measure
             perfect
             ,
             it
             casteth
             out
             all
             feare
             of
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               Grace
               to
               grow
               up
               with
               difficulties
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Arke
             rose
             higher
             with
             the
             waters
             ,
             so
             likewise
             the
             ●oule
             growes
             higher
             and
             higher
             ,
             it
             mounts
             up
             as
             discouragements
             and
             oppositions
             grow
             :
             Nay
             the
             soule
             takes
             vigour
             and
             strength
             from
             discouragements
             ,
             as
             the
             wind
             increaseth
             the
             flame
             .
             So
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             winds
             and
             waves
             of
             affliction
             oppose
             it
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             the
             more
             violence
             ,
             it
             breakes
             through
             all
             oppositions
             ,
             
             untill
             it
             attaine
             the
             desired
             hope
             .
          
           
             To
             apply
             it
             ,
             
             Those
             therefore
             that
             are
             soone
             discouraged
             ,
             that
             pull
             in
             their
             homes
             presently
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             they
             are
             very
             cold
             ,
             and
             have
             but
             little
             grace
             ,
             for
             where
             there
             is
             any
             strength
             of
             holy
             affection
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             nor
             their
             zeale
             be
             quenched
             ,
             and
             damped
             .
             Therefore
             they
             subordinate
             Religion
             to
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             as
             your
             temporarie
             believers
             .
             Where
             is
             any
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             is
             of
             a
             violent
             nature
             ,
             it
             swaies
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
             
             
               The
               love
               of
               Christ
               constraineth
               us
               .
            
          
           
             If
             wee
             finde
             this
             inconquerable
             resolution
             in
             our selves
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             all
             discouragements
             ,
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             let
             us
             acknowledge
             that
             fire
             to
             bee
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             loose
             such
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             suffering
             of
             afflictions
             with
             ioy
             .
             The
             more
             wee
             suffer
             ,
             the
             more
             wee
             should
             rejoyce
             ,
             if
             the
             cause
             be
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             Act.
             5.
             4
             1.
             rejoyced
             
               that
               they
               were
               accounted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             Oh
             Daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             if
             you
             find
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             that
             ye
             tell
             him
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             Shee
             goes
             to
             the
             
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             for
             helpe
             ,
             whence
             wee
             may
             learne
             .
          
           
             That
             ,
             
             If
             wee
             find
             not
             comfort
             in
             one
             meanes
             ,
             wee
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             If
             wee
             finde
             not
             Christ
             present
             in
             one
             ,
             seeke
             him
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             wee
             shall
             finde
             
             him
             where
             wee
             least
             thought
             of
             him
             :
             sometimes
             there
             is
             more
             comfort
             in
             the
             society
             of
             poore
             Christians
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Watchmen
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             O
             Daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Charge
             given
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             The
             parties
             Charged
             ,
             
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             The
             particular
             thing
             they
             are
             Charged
             with
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             find
             Christ
             )
             
               to
               tell
               him
               she
               is
               sicke
               of
               Love.
               
            
          
           
             The
             parties
             Charged
             ,
             
             are
             
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             ,
             the
             Daughters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Hierusalem
             ,
             from
             some
             resemblances
             betweene
             Hierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             some
             few
             shall
             bee
             touched
             ,
             to
             give
             light
             to
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             
             
               Hierusalem
               was
               a
               City
               compact
               in
               it selfe
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             )
             so
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
             Hierusalem
             was
             chosen
             from
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             seate
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             seate
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             dwells
             there
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             they
             went
             up
             to
             Hierusalem
             ,
             and
             downe
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             :
             So
             the
             Church
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             
             
               The
               way
               of
               wisdome
               is
               on
               high
               .
            
             
             Religion
             is
             upward
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             come
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             draw
             our
             minds
             up
             to
             have
             our
             conversation
             ,
             and
             our
             desires
             above
             .
          
           
             
             
               Hierusalem
               was
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ▪
            
             〈◊〉
             
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             world
             without
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             company
             of
             incarnate
             Divells
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Hierusalem
               Records
               were
               kept
               of
               the
               names
               
               of
               all
               the
               cittizens
               there
            
             ;
             
             so
             all
             the
             true
             citizens
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             names
             are
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             in
             Heaven
             .
             
          
           
             The
             
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             therefore
             are
             the
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             are
             both
             bred
             and
             fed
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
             Let
             us
             take
             a
             tryall
             of
             our selves
             ,
             whether
             wee
             bee
             
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             or
             noe
             .
             
             That
             wee
             may
             make
             this
             tryall
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               If
               we
               find
               freedome
               in
               our
               conscience
               from
               terrors
               and
               feares
               .
            
             
             If
             wee
             find
             spirituall
             liberty
             
             and
             freedome
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             wee
             are
             
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             ,
             because
             Hierusalem
             was
             free
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             if
             wee
             mind
             things
             above
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             wee
             take
             to
             heart
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             wee
             are
             true
             
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             .
             
             Wee
             know
             what
             the
             
             Psalmist
             ●aith
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               right
               hand
               forget
               her
               cunning
               ,
               if
               I
               forget
               thee
               O
               Hierusalem
               ,
               if
               I
               doe
               not
               preferre
               Hierusalem
               before
               my
               chiefe
               joy
               .
            
             If
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Church
             goe
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             joy
             in
             the
             Churches
             joy
             ,
             and
             mourne
             in
             the
             Churches
             abasement
             and
             suffering
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             wee
             are
             true
             
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             and
             lively
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             Otherwise
             ,
             when
             wee
             heare
             that
             the
             Church
             goes
             downe
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             adverse
             part
             prevailes
             ,
             and
             we
             joy
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             wee
             are
             daughters
             of
             Bobylon
             and
             not
             of
             Hi●rusalem
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             lot
             us
             aske
             our
             affections
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             as
             Austine
             writes
             excellently
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Civitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             aske
             thy
             heart
             of
             what
             citty
             thou
             art
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             ●aith
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             Charge
             you
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             admiration
             supplied
             thus
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             as
             you
             love
             mee
             your
             sister
             ,
             as
             you
             love
             Christ
             ,
             as
             you
             tender
             my
             case
             ,
             that
             am
             thus
             used
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             make
             it
             good
             that
             you
             are
             
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             and
             not
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               tell
               my
               Beloved
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               sicke
               of
               Love.
            
             It
             is
             a
             strong
             charge
             ,
             a
             defective
             speech
             ,
             which
             yeelds
             us
             this
             observation
             .
          
           
             That
             true
             Affections
             are
             serious
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Religion
             .
             
          
           
             Shee
             layes
             a
             waight
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               I
               charge
               you
               O
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
               .
            
             True
             impressions
             have
             strong
             expressions
             .
             
             Therefore
             are
             wee
             cold
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             in
             our
             discourses
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             wee
             want
             these
             inward
             impressions
             .
             The
             Church
             heere
             was
             full
             ,
             shee
             could
             not
             containe
             her selfe
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             largenesse
             of
             her
             affections
             .
             
               I
               charge
               you
               O
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Wee
             may
             find
             the
             truth
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             the
             discoveries
             and
             expressions
             in
             the
             conversation
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             O
             Daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             if
             you
             find
             my
             Beloved
             ▪
             that
             ye
             tell
             h●m
             ,
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             heere
             speakes
             to
             others
             ,
             meaner
             
             then
             her selfe
             ,
             shee
             would
             have
             the
             Church
             tell
             Christ
             ,
             (
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             surest
             intelligencer
             )
             how
             shee
             was
             used
             ,
             how
             she
             languished
             ,
             and
             was
             sicke
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             cannot
             bee
             without
             him
             .
          
           
             Why
             did
             not
             the
             Church
             tell
             Christ
             her selfe
             .
             
          
           
             Soe
             shee
             did
             as
             well
             as
             shee
             could
             ,
             
             but
             shee
             desired
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Church
             this
             way
             also
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             so
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             that
             they
             cannot
             pray
             so
             well
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             would
             doe
             ,
             because
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             soule
             are
             so
             troubled
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             doe
             nothing
             but
             utter
             groanes
             and
             sighes
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             state
             of
             desertion
             ,
             as
             Hezekiah
             could
             but
             chatter
             ,
             and
             Moses
             could
             not
             utter
             a
             word
             at
             the
             red
             sea
             though
             hee
             did
             strive
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             they
             must
             bee
             behoulding
             to
             the
             helpe
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             a
             man
             is
             in
             body
             sicke
             ,
             (
             as
             Iames
             saith
             )
             
               If
               any
               man
               bee
               sicke
               let
               him
               send
               for
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               pray
               :
            
             
             There
             may
             bee
             such
             distemper
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             unfit
             to
             lay
             open
             our
             estate
             to
             our
             owne
             content
             .
             ●t
             is
             oft
             soe
             with
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             not
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             respect
             those
             broken
             sighes
             and
             desires
             ,
             but
             they
             give
             not
             content
             to
             the
             soule
             .
             
             The
             poore
             palsie
             man
             in
             the
             Gofpell
             not
             able
             to
             goe
             himselfe
             was
             carried
             on
             the
             shoulders
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             let
             thorough
             the
             house
             to
             Christ
             :
             oft
             times
             wee
             may
             bee
             in
             such
             a
             palsie
             estate
             ,
             that
             wee
             cannot
             bring
             our selves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             bee
             
             borne
             to
             him
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             I
             charge
             you
             O
             Daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             that
             yee
             tell
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             Whence
             the
             point
             ,
             that
             Idesie
             you
             would
             observe
             is
             .
          
           
             That
             at
             such
             times
             as
             wee
             find
             not
             our
             spirits
             inlarged
             from
             any
             cause
             outward
             and
             inward
             to
             comfort
             and
             joy
             ,
             
             then
             is
             a
             time
             to
             d●sire
             the
             prayers
             and
             helpe
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             to
             have
             a
             stocke
             going
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             those
             thrive
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             have
             most
             prayers
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             have
             a
             stocke
             going
             in
             every
             country
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             happines
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             To
             inforce
             this
             instruction
             ,
             to
             desire
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             ,
             we
             must
             discover
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             wondrous
             force
             in
             the
             prayers
             of
             Christians
             one
             for
             another
             .
             It
             is
             more
             then
             a
             complement
             ,
             would
             it
             were
             thought
             so
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             se
             how
             he
             desires
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             strive
             ,
             and
             contend
             with
             God
             after
             a
             holy
             violence
             ,
             by
             their
             joynt
             prayers
             for
             him
             ,
             
             so
             hee
             desires
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             
             
               That
               hee
               might
               be
               delivered
               from
               unreasonable
               men
               .
            
             It
             is
             usuall
             with
             him
             to
             say
             
               Pray
               ,
               Pray
            
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             too
             ,
             for
             such
             are
             gratious
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Despise
             none
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             a
             true
             downe
             right
             experienced
             Christians
             prayers
             are
             of
             much
             esteeme
             with
             God.
             
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             garden
             ,
             though
             his
             poore
             Disciples
             were
             sleepie
             ,
             and
             very
             untoward
             ,
             yet
             hee
             would
             have
             their
             society
             ,
             and
             prayers
             .
          
           
           
             I
             charge
             you
             O
             Daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             if
             you
             find
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             that
             ye
             tell
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             ●ove
             .
          
           
             To
             speake
             a
             little
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             
               I
               am
               sicke
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             I
             love
             him
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             found
             former
             comfort
             ,
             strength
             and
             sweetnesse
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             bee
             without
             him
             .
             To
             bee
             Love
             sicke
             then
             in
             the
             pre●ence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             is
             to
             have
             strong
             affections
             to
             Christ
             ,
             from
             which
             comes
             wondrous
             disquietnesse
             of
             spirit
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             heere
             is
             somewhat
             good
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             ill
             .
             This
             is
             first
             her
             vertue
             ,
             that
             shee
             did
             fervently
             love
             ,
             this
             was
             her
             infirmity
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             so
             much
             distempered
             with
             her
             present
             want
             ,
             these
             two
             breedes
             this
             sicknesse
             of
             love
             ,
             whence
             wee
             observe
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             thing
             loved
             is
             not
             present
             answerable
             to
             the
             d●sires
             of
             the
             soule
             that
             loves
             ,
             There
             followes
             disquiet
             and
             distemper
             of
             affections
             :
             that
             is
             heere
             term●ned
             sicknes
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             The
             Reason
             heereof
             is
             ,
             
               Naturall
               contentment
               is
               in
               union
               with
               the
               thing
               Loved
               .
            
             The
             more
             excellent
             the
             thing
             is
             that
             is
             loved
             ,
             the
             more
             contentment
             there
             is
             in
             communion
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             is
             in
             any
             degree
             or
             measure
             hindred
             there
             is
             disquiet
             :
             answerable
             to
             the
             contentment
             in
             injoying
             ,
             is
             the
             griefe
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             sicknesse
             in
             parting
             .
             The
             happinesse
             of
             the
             Church
             consisting
             in
             society
             with
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             her
             misery
             and
             sicknesse
             ,
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             enjoy
             him
             whom
             her
             soule
             so
             dearely
             loveth
             .
             There
             are
             few
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             sicke
             of
             this
             disease
             ,
             I
             would
             there
             were
             more
             sicke
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             that
             surfit
             rather
             of
             fullnesse
             ,
             who
             thinke
             wee
             have
             too
             much
             of
             this
             Manna
             ,
             of
             this
             preaching
             ,
             of
             this
             Gospell
             ,
             there
             is
             too
             much
             of
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             sicke
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             Make
             a
             Use
             therefore
             of
             Tryall
             ,
             
             whether
             we
             bee
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             no
             ,
             
               by
               valuing
               and
               prizing
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
            
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             fond
             sicknesses
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             Ammons
             sicknesse
             ,
             
             that
             was
             sicke
             of
             love
             for
             his
             Sister
             Thamar
             ,
             his
             countenance
             discovered
             it
             ,
             and
             Ahab
             hee
             is
             sicke
             in
             desiring
             his
             Neighbours
             vineyard
             ,
             
             you
             have
             many
             strange
             sicknesses
             :
             many
             sicke
             with
             fires
             kindled
             from
             the
             flesh
             ,
             from
             Hell
             ,
             but
             few
             sicke
             of
             this
             sicknesse
             heere
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             
             If
             wee
             find
             our selves
             carried
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             runne
             in
             that
             streame
             as
             strong
             as
             the
             affections
             of
             those
             that
             are
             distempered
             with
             sicknesse
             of
             the
             love
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             it
             will
             discover
             to
             us
             whether
             wee
             bee
             truely
             
               Love
               sicke
            
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             
             Take
             a
             man
             that
             is
             sicke
             for
             any
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             whether
             of
             Ahabs
             or
             
               Amons
               sicknesse
            
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             take
             it
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             
               That
               which
               the
               soule
               is
               sicke
               of
               in
               love
               ,
               it
               thinkes
               of
               daily
               :
            
             it
             dreames
             of
             it
             in
             the
             night
             .
             What
             doe
             our
             soules
             therefore
             thinke
             off
             ?
             what
             doe
             our
             meditations
             runne
             after
             .
             When
             wee
             are
             in
             our
             advised
             and
             best
             thoughts
             ,
             what
             do●
             wee
             most
             
             thinke
             off
             ?
             if
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             heere
             ,
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             all
             is
             well
             ,
             what
             makes
             us
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             worldly
             discontentments
             to
             thinke
             all
             dung
             and
             drosse
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             this
             sicknesse
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             if
             our
             love
             bee
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             as
             it
             makes
             us
             sick
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             not
             to
             heare
             what
             wee
             heare
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             ,
             what
             wee
             see
             ,
             not
             to
             regard
             what
             is
             present
             :
             the
             soule
             is
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             extasie
             ,
             it
             is
             carried
             so
             strongly
             and
             taken
             up
             with
             things
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             deaded
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             when
             our
             eyes
             are
             no
             more
             led
             with
             vanity
             ,
             then
             if
             wee
             had
             none
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             is
             so
             mortified
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             were
             dead
             men
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             affections
             that
             runne
             another
             way
             to
             better
             things
             which
             are
             above
             .
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             see
             it
             is
             in
             love
             :
             Talke
             with
             a
             man
             
             that
             is
             in
             any
             heate
             of
             affections
             ,
             you
             talke
             with
             one
             that
             is
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             you
             talke
             with
             one
             absent
             ,
             
               The
               soule
               is
               more
               where
               is
               loves
               ,
               then
               where
               it
               dwells
               .
            
             Surely
             where
             love
             is
             in
             any
             strength
             ,
             it
             drawes
             up
             the
             soule
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             oft
             times
             in
             his
             calling
             and
             ordinarie
             imployments
             doth
             not
             heed
             them
             ,
             but
             passeth
             thorough
             the
             world
             as
             a
             man
             at
             randome
             ,
             he
             regards
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ▪
             for
             Christ
             is
             gotten
             into
             his
             heart
             and
             drawes
             all
             the
             affections
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Where
             the
             affection
             of
             love
             is
             strong
             ,
             it
             cares
             not
             what
             it
             suffers
             for
             the
             party
             loved
             ,
             nay
             it
             glories
             in
             it
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             whipped
             ,
             
             and
             scourged
             for
             preaching
             
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             Glory
             to
             them
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               labour
               ,
               but
               favour
               :
            
             it
             is
             not
             labour
             and
             vexation
             ,
             but
             favour
             that
             is
             taken
             where
             love
             is
             to
             the
             party
             loved
             ,
             where
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             is
             (
             which
             was
             heere
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             labour
             is
             no
             labour
             ,
             suffering
             is
             no
             suffering
             ,
             trouble
             is
             no
             trouble
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               property
               of
               the
               party
               that
               is
               sicke
               of
               this
               disease
               to
               take
               little
               contentment
               in
               ●ther
               things
               .
            
             Tell
             a
             covetous
             worldling
             that
             is
             in
             love
             with
             the
             world
             a
             discourse
             of
             learning
             ,
             what
             cares
             hee
             for
             learning
             ;
             tell
             him
             of
             a
             good
             bargaine
             ,
             of
             a
             matter
             of
             gaine
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             hearken
             to
             that
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             soule
             that
             hath
             felt
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             shed
             abroad
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             tell
             him
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             he
             want
             that
             which
             hee
             desires
             ,
             the
             peace
             and
             strength
             that
             hee
             found
             from
             Christ
             in
             former
             times
             )
             hee
             relisheth
             not
             your
             discourse
             .
          
           
             Labour
             wee
             therefore
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             to
             have
             larger
             and
             larger
             affections
             to
             Christ.
             The
             soule
             that
             loves
             Christ
             ,
             the
             nearer
             to
             Christ
             the
             more
             joyfull
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             thinkes
             of
             those
             mutuall
             embracings
             when
             Christ
             and
             his
             soule
             shall
             meete
             together
             there
             :
             this
             happinesse
             is
             there
             ▪
             where
             the
             soule
             enjoyes
             the
             thing
             loved
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             heere
             ,
             but
             in
             Heaven
             Therefore
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             with
             joy
             hee
             thankfully
             frequents
             the
             places
             where
             Christ
             is
             present
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             come
             to
             have
             this
             affection
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             see
             what
             our
             soules
             are
             without
             him
             
             meere
             dungeons
             of
             darkenesse
             and
             confusion
             ,
             nothing
             comming
             from
             us
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             this
             will
             breed
             love
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             rellish
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             food
             for
             thehungry
             soule
             ,
             and
             requires
             nothing
             of
             us
             but
             good
             appetites
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             make
             us
             desire
             his
             love
             and
             presence
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             twelfth
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           THIRTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             VIII
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               I
               charge
               you
               O
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               if
               yee
               find
               my
               Beloved
               that
               ye
               tell
               him
               I
               am
               sicke
               of
               love
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               more
               then
               another
               Beloved
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               woemen
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           THe
           soule
           as
           it
           is
           of
           an
           immortall
           substance
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           right
           and
           true
           temper
           thereof
           ,
           aspireth
           towards
           immortality
           ,
           unlesse
           when
           it
           is
           clouded
           and
           overprest
           with
           that
           
             which
             presseth
             downewards
             ,
             
             and
             the
             s●n
             which
             hang●th
             so
             fast
             on
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           
           speakes
           )
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           those
           many
           and
           divers
           to●si●gs
           and
           turmoylings
           of
           the
           inlightned
           soule
           ,
           now
           up
           now
           downe
           ,
           now
           running
           amaine
           homewards
           and
           now
           againe
           sluggish
           ,
           idle
           and
           lasie
           ,
           untill
           rowsed
           up
           by
           extraordinary
           meanes
           it
           puts
           on
           againe
           ;
           
           as
           the
           fire
           mounteth
           upwards
           unto
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           needle
           still
           trembleth
           till
           it
           stand
           at
           the
           North
           ,
           so
           the
           soule
           once
           inflamed
           with
           an
           heavenly
           fire
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           with
           her
           first
           originall
           ,
           cannot
           be
           at
           rest
           untill
           it
           find
           it selfe
           in
           that
           comfortable
           way
           which
           certainely
           leads
           homewards
           .
        
         
           An
           instance
           whereof
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Church
           heere
           ,
           who
           having
           lost
           her
           sweet
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           paid
           dearly
           for
           her
           former
           neglect
           and
           slighting
           his
           kind
           invitations
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           troubled
           ,
           restlesse
           in
           mind
           ,
           
             beaten
             and
             wounded
             by
             the
             watch-men
             ,
          
           bereft
           of
           her
           vaile
           ,
           &c.
           )
           Yet
           this
           heavenly
           fire
           of
           the
           blessed
           spirit
           ,
           this
           
             water
             of
             life
          
           so
           restlesly
           springing
           in
           her
           ,
           makes
           her
           
             sicknesse
             of
             love
          
           and
           ardent
           desire
           after
           Christ
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           she
           cannot
           containe
           her selfe
           ,
           
           but
           breakes
           forth
           in
           this
           passionate
           charge
           and
           request
           ,
        
         
           I
           charge
           you
           O
           daughters
           of
           Ierusalem
           if
           ye
           find
           my
           Beloved
           that
           ye
           tell
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           sicke
           of
           love
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           may
           see
           that
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           is
           full
           of
           changes
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           corruption
           over-clouds
           many
           times
           and
           damps
           our
           joyes
           .
           How
           many
           severall
           tempers
           hath
           the
           Church
           beene
           in
           ?
           Sometimes
           she
           is
           all
           compounded
           of
           joy
           vehemently
           desiring
           kisses
           of
           her
           best
           beloved
           ,
           
           she
           holds
           her
           beloved
           fast
           and
           will
           not
           let
           him
           goe
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           againe
           she
           is
           gone
           ,
           hath
           lost
           her
           beloved
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           sea
           of
           troubles
           ,
           seekes
           and
           cannot
           find
           him
           ,
           becomes
           sluggish
           ,
           negligent
           ,
           overtaken
           with
           selfelove
           ,
           after
           which
           when
           she
           hath
           smarted
           for
           her
           omissions
           (
           as
           here
           againe
           )
           she
           is
           all
           a
           fire
           after
           Christ
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           no
           ground
           will
           hold
           her
           ,
           away
           she
           flies
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           restlesse
           untill
           she
           finde
           him
           ,
           where
           by
           the
           way
           we
           see
           ,
           
             That
             permanency
             and
             stability
             is
             for
             the
             life
             to
             to
             come
             ;
             here
             our
             portion
             is
             to
             expect
             changes
             ,
             storms
             and
             tempests
             ,
          
           therefore
           they
           must
           not
           be
           strange
           to
           particuler
           persons
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           the
           portion
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           which
           thus
           by
           sufferings
           and
           conformity
           to
           the
           head
           must
           enter
           into
           glory
           ,
           
           whiles
           God
           makes
           his
           power
           perfect
           in
           our
           weakenesse
           ,
           
           overcomes
           Satan
           by
           unlikely
           meanes
           and
           so
           gets
           himselfe
           the
           glory
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           our
           greatest
           infirmities
           ,
           temptations
           and
           abasements
           .
        
         
           But
           God
           though
           he
           make
           all
           things
           worke
           for
           good
           unto
           his
           children
           ,
           even
           the
           Divell
           ,
           
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           desertions
           ,
           afflictions
           and
           all
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           be
           warned
           hereby
           not
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           by
           neglecting
           the
           meanes
           appointed
           for
           our
           comfortable
           passage
           :
           but
           open
           to
           Christ
           when
           he
           knockes
           ,
           imbrace
           him
           joyfully
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           let
           our
           hearts
           flie
           open
           unto
           him
           .
           For
           though
           (
           through
           his
           Mercy
           )
           our
           wounds
           be
           cured
           ;
           yet
           who
           would
           be
           wounded
           to
           try
           such
           dangerous
           experiments
           ,
           as
           here
           befell
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           desertions
           ,
           for
           her
           sluggish
           
           
           
           
           
           negligence
           ,
           deadnesse
           and
           selfe-love
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           see
           there
           is
           nothing
           gotten
           by
           favouring
           our selves
           in
           carnall
           liberty
           ,
           security
           ,
           or
           by
           yeelding
           to
           the
           flesh
           .
           The
           Church
           stood
           upon
           tearmes
           with
           Christ
           when
           he
           would
           have
           come
           in
           to
           her
           ,
           but
           what
           ensued
           hereupon
           ?
           she
           fell
           into
           a
           grievous
           des●rtion
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           but
           findes
           very
           hard
           usage
           abroad
           ,
           all
           which
           shee
           might
           have
           prevented
           by
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           carefulnesse
           and
           opening
           to
           Christ
           knocking
           .
           It
           is
           a
           spirituall
           error
           to
           which
           we
           are
           all
           prone
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           much
           is
           gained
           by
           favouring
           our selves
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           otherwise
           :
           see
           here
           ●gaine
           that
           God
           will
           beare
           with
           nothing
           though
           in
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           sharpely
           punish
           them
           even
           for
           omissions
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           with
           defertion
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           they
           shall
           meete
           with
           oppositions
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           David
           cannot
           scape
           with
           a
           proud
           thought
           in
           numbring
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           but
           he
           must
           smart
           for
           it
           and
           his
           people
           also
           .
           God
           is
           wonderous
           carefull
           of
           his
           Children
           to
           correct
           them
           ,
           
           when
           he
           lets
           strangers
           alone
           .
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           love
           when
           he
           is
           at
           this
           cost
           with
           us
           .
           And
           it
           should
           tie
           us
           to
           be
           carefull
           of
           our
           behaviour
           ,
           not
           to
           presume
           upon
           Gods
           indulgence
           ,
           for
           the
           neerer
           we
           are
           to
           him
           the
           more
           carefull
           he
           is
           over
           us
           ,
           
             he
             will
             be
             sa●ctified
             in
             all
             that
             come
             neere
             him
             ,
          
           
           we
           see
           the
           Corinthians
           because
           they
           came
           unreverently
           to
           the
           Lords
           table
           ,
           (
           though
           otherwise
           they
           were
           holy
           men
           )
           
             some
             of
             them
             are
             sicke
          
           ,
           
           
             some
             weake
             ,
             others
             sleep
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             condemn●d
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
         
           Let
           none
           therefore
           thinke
           the
           profession
           of
           Religion
           to
           imply
           an
           immunity
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           straighter
           bond
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             I●dgement
             begins
             as
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           he
           suffers
           abroad
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           disorders
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saies
           ,
           
           
             You
             onely
             have
             I
             knowne
             of
             all
             the
             families
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             therefore
             you
             shall
             not
             goe
             unpunished
             .
          
           The
           Church
           is
           neere
           him
           ,
           his
           spouse
           whom
           he
           loveth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           correct
           her
           ,
           not
           induring
           any
           abatement
           ,
           or
           decay
           of
           the
           first
           love
           in
           her
           .
           And
           for
           this
           very
           cause
           hee
           threatneth
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           
             to
             remove
             her
             candlesticke
          
           .
        
         
           To
           proceed
           ,
           the
           poore
           Church
           here
           is
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           discovers
           and
           empties
           her selfe
           to
           the
           
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           Culinary
           fire
           not
           onely
           to
           mount
           upwards
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           bewray
           it selfe
           by
           light
           and
           heat
           ,
           
           so
           of
           this
           heavenly
           fire
           when
           it
           is
           once
           kindled
           from
           above
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           aspire
           in
           its
           motion
           but
           to
           discover
           it selfe
           in
           affecting
           others
           with
           its
           qualities
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           containe
           it selfe
           here
           in
           the
           Church
           but
           that
           she
           must
           goe
           to
           the
           
             daught●rs
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             O
             daughters
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             if
             yee
             finde
             my
             Beloved
             that
             yee
             tell
             him
             that
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             love
             .
          
           Therefore
           they
           may
           doubt
           that
           they
           have
           not
           this
           heavenly
           fire
           kindled
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           expresse
           it
           not
           seriously
           ,
           for
           of
           all
           affections
           it
           will
           not
           be
           concealed
           .
           
           David
           wonders
           at
           his
           owne
           love
           ,
           
             Oh
             how
             I
             love
             thy
             law
             ,
             oh
             how
             aimeable
             are
             thy
             Tabernacles
             ?
          
        
         
           Againe
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           
           
             that
             where
             the
             〈…〉
             
             of
             love
             ,
             it
             stands
             not
             upon
             any
             tearmes
             ,
             but
             it
             humbleth
             and
             abaseth
             it selfe
             .
          
           We
           say
           that
           affection
           stands
           not
           with
           Majesty
           ,
           therefore
           Christs
           love
           to
           us
           mooved
           him
           to
           abase
           himselfe
           in
           taking
           our
           nature
           that
           he
           might
           be
           one
           with
           us
           ,
           love
           stood
           not
           upon
           tearmes
           of
           greatnesse
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           Church
           goes
           to
           those
           that
           were
           meaner
           proficients
           in
           religion
           then
           her selfe
           ,
           to
           powre
           out
           her
           spirit
           to
           them
           ,
           
           
             to
             the
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           She
           abaseth
           her selfe
           to
           any
           service
           ,
           love
           endureth
           all
           things
           ,
           anything
           to
           att●ine
           to
           the
           thing
           loved
           ,
           
           as
           we
           see
           Hamor
           the
           sonne
           of
           Shichem
           he
           would
           indure
           painefull
           circumcision
           for
           the
           love
           he
           bore
           to
           Dinah
           .
           
           So
           Acts.
           5.
           4
           
           I.
           it
           is
           said
           they
           went
           away
           rejoycing
           after
           they
           were
           whipped
           ,
           because
           they
           loved
           Christ.
           The
           spirit
           of
           love
           made
           them
           rejoyce
           when
           they
           were
           most
           disgracefully
           used
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           where
           this
           affection
           of
           heavenly
           love
           is
           prevalent
           ,
           
           so
           that
           a
           man
           is
           sicke
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           distempers
           thereof
           redounds
           to
           the
           body
           and
           reflects
           upon
           that
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           David
           ,
           Psal.
           32.
           4.
           
           
             That
             his
             moysture
             became
             as
             the
             drought
             of
             summer
             ,
          
           because
           there
           is
           a
           marriage
           and
           a
           simpathy
           betweene
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           body
           ,
           wherein
           the
           excessive
           affections
           of
           the
           one
           redound
           and
           reflect
           upon
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
             Tell
             him
             that
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             love
             ,
          
           here
           is
           a
           sicknes
           but
           not
           unto
           death
           but
           unto
           life
           ,
           a
           sicknesse
           that
           never
           ends
           but
           in
           comfort
           &
           satisfaction
           ,
           
           blessed
           are
           those
           that
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterwards
           more
           at
           large
           .
        
         
         
           Knowledge
           gives
           not
           the
           denomination
           ,
           
             for
             we
             may
             know
             ●ll
             and
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             we
             m●y
             know
             good
             and
             be
             evill
             ,
          
           but
           it
           is
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           soule
           which
           cleaves
           to
           the
           things
           known
           ,
           
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           love
           is
           that
           gives
           the
           denomination
           of
           a
           state
           to
           be
           good
           or
           ill
           ,
           love
           is
           the
           weight
           and
           wing
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           carries
           it
           where
           it
           goes
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           carry
           usto
           earth
           we
           are
           base
           and
           earthly
           ,
           if
           to
           heaven
           ,
           heavenly
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           especiall
           care
           how
           we
           fixe
           this
           affection
           ;
           for
           thereafter
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           even
           so
           is
           our
           conditiō
           ,
           
             Aske
             thy
             love
             of
             what
             City
             thou
             art
             whether
             of
             Ierusalem
             or
             of
             Babylon
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Austin
           saith
           )
           Now
           the
           daughters
           of
           Jerusalem
           reply
           unto
           the
           Church
           wondering
           at
           her
           earnestnesse
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           thy
           Beloved
           more
           then
           another
           Belov●d
           ,
           O
           tho●
           fairest
           among
           woe●en
           ,
           what
           is
           thy
           Beloved
           more
           then
           another
           Beloved
           that
           thou
           do●●t
           so
           charge
           us
           :
        
         
           In
           steed
           of
           giving
           satisfaction
           to
           her
           they
           reply
           with
           asking
           new
           Q●estions
           ,
           
             What
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             more
             then
             ano●her
             Beloved
             ,
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             woemen
             ?
             what
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           ye
           have
           a
           doubling
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           feriousnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           this
           their
           answer
           there
           are
           two
           parts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           loving
           and
           sweet
           Compellation
           ,
           O
           thou
           f●rest
           among
           woemen
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             Question
             doubled
             ,
             what
             ●s
             thy
             Beloved
             morethen
             another
             Beloved
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             What
             is
             thy
             Beloved
          
           ,
           &c.
           that
           thou
           dost
           so
           charge
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           
             Thou
             layest
             a
             serious
             charge
             upon
             ●s
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             some
             great
             matter
             surely
             in
             thy
             Beloved
             that
             th●u
             makest
             such
             inquiry
             after
             him
             .
          
           
           Thus
           the
           weaker
           Christians
           being
           stirred
           up
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           stronger
           ,
           they
           make
           this
           Question
           and
           are
           thus
           inquisitive
           ,
           but
           to
           speake
           of
           them
           in
           their
           order
           .
        
         
           
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             woemen
          
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           Compellation
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           fairest
           among
           woemen
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           he
           calls
           her
           ,
           
             Cant.
             1.
             8.
             
             O
             〈◊〉
             fairest
             among
             woemen
             ,
          
           and
           here
           the
           fellow
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           tearm●
           her
           so
           too
           ,
           faire
           and
           the
           fa●rest
           ,
           incomparably
           fair●
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           com●●th
           ●hee
           to
           be
           thus
           faire
           ?
           
           
        
         
           
           
             It
             is
             i●
             reg●●d
             that
             shee
             i●
             cloath●●
             with
             〈◊〉
             robes
             ,
             Rev.
          
           12.
           there
           is
           a
           woeman
           mentioned
           clothed
           with
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           
           we
           were
           all
           ennobled
           with
           the
           image
           of
           God
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           after
           we
           had
           sinned
           we
           were
           bereft
           of
           that
           image
           ,
           therefore
           now
           all
           our
           beauty
           must
           be
           clothing
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           naturall
           to
           man
           but
           artificiall
           ,
           fetched
           from
           other
           things
           ,
           our
           beauty
           now
           is
           borrowed
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           connaturall
           with
           us
           ,
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Church
           now
           comes
           from
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           Christ
           ,
           she
           shines
           in
           the
           beames
           of
           her
           husband
           :
           not
           onely
           in
           Justification
           ,
           but
           in
           Sanctification
           also
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Church
             〈◊〉
             lovely
             and
             faire
             againe
             ,
             as
             from
             Christs
             imputative
             righteausnesse
             ,
             so
             from
             his
             〈…〉
             in
             her
             ,
             the
             graces
             she
             hath
             〈◊〉
             him
             :
          
           for
           of
           him
           ,
           
           wee
           receive
           Grace
           for
           Grace
           ,
           there
           is
           never
           a
           grace
           but
           it
           is
           beautifull
           and
           faire
           :
           for
           what
           is
           grace
           but
           the
           beames
           of
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           must
           be
           faire
           tha●
           〈◊〉
           from
           the
           〈…〉
           ,
           
           all
           beautifull
           that
           comes
           from
           the
           first
           beauty
           .
        
         
           This
           beauty
           of
           grace
           whereby
           it
           makes
           the
           Church
           so
           faire
           springs
           from
           these
           grounds
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             In
             that
             it
             is
             from
             a
             divine
             principle
             and
             
             originall
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             basely
             bred
             but
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           raiseth
           the
           soule
           above
           nature
           and
           makes
           the
           subjects
           wherein
           it
           is
           as
           farre
           surpasse
           all
           other
           men
           as
           men
           doe
           beasts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           continuance
           ,
           it
           is
           
           everlasting
           and
           makes
           us
           continue
           for
           ever
           .
           
             All
             flesh
             is
             grasse
             ,
             
             and
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             grasse
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           )
           and
           it
           is
           repeated
           in
           the
           New
           Te●tament
           in
           divers
           places
           .
           All
           worldly
           excellencie
           is
           as
           the
           flower
           of
           grasse
           :
           
           
             the
             grasse
             with●●eth
             and
             the
             flower
             fade●●
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           the
           grace
           that
           is
           imprinted
           in
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           Spirit
           with
           the
           word
           )
           that
           abideth
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           abide
           likewise
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           fairenesse
           of
           the
           Church
           let
           us
           take
           occasion
           to
           contemplate
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           that
           puts
           this
           〈◊〉
           of
           beauty
           upon
           the
           Church
           .
           
           Moses
           married
           a
           woeman
           that
           was
           not
           beautifull
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           alter
           the
           complection
           and
           condition
           of
           his
           spouse
           .
           But
           Christ
           doth
           ,
           he
           takes
           us
           wallowing
           in
           our
           bloud
           ,
           deformed
           and
           defiled
           ,
           he
           is
           such
           a
           husband
           as
           can
           put
           his
           Church
           into
           his
           owne
           dispos●tion
           and
           tran●forme
           her
           into
           his
           owne
           proportion
           .
           
           He
           is
           such
           a
           Head
           as
           can
           quick●n
           his
           members
           ,
           such
           a
           roote
           as
           instills
           life
           into
           all
           his
           branches
           ;
           such
           a
           foundation
           as
           makes
           us
           living
           stones
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           ver●ue
           and
           power
           in
           this
           husband
           above
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
         
           But
           shee
           is
           blacke
           ?
        
         
           She
           is
           so
           indeed
           and
           she
           confesseth
           her selfe
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           
           Cant.
           1.
           5.
           
           I
           am
           blacke
           but
           comely
           ,
           
           
           blacke
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           afflictions
           and
           persecutions
           of
           others
           shee
           meets
           with
           in
           this
           world
           .
           
        
         
           Blacke
           againe
           ,
           
             In
             regard
             of
             Scandalls
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Divell
           hates
           the
           Church
           more
           then
           all
           societies
           
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           therefore
           in
           the
           society
           of
           the
           Church
           there
           are
           often
           more
           scandalls
           then
           in
           other
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           the
           C●rinthians
           ,
           there
           was
           incest
           amongst
           them
           the
           like
           was
           not
           among
           the
           heathen
           .
           
        
         
           
           
             She
             is
             blacke
          
           through
           the
           envie
           of
           the
           world
           that
           lookes
           more
           at
           the
           Churches
           faults
           then
           vertues
           .
           
        
         
           
             The
             Church
             is
             blacke
             and
             unlovely
             nothing
             diff●ring
             from
             others
             ,
          
           In
           regard
           of
           Gods
           outward
           dealing
           .
           
             All
             falls
             alike
             to
             all
          
           ,
           they
           are
           
           sicke
           and
           deformed
           ,
           
           they
           have
           all
           things
           outwardly
           whatsoever
           is
           common
           with
           others
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           and
           principally
           she
           is
           blacke
           ,
           
             In
             respect
             of
             her
             Infirmities
             and
             weakenesses
             ,
          
           subject
           to
           weakenesse
           and
           passions
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           inward
           and
           undiscerned
           to
           the
           carnall
           eye
           altogether
           :
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           see
           no
           vertue
           in
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             he
             came
             among
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             could
             not
             d●scerne
             of
             him
             :
          
           
           
             the
             darkenesse
             could
             not
             comprehend
             that
             light
             .
          
           Now
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Christ
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           much
           more
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           let
           this
           then
           be
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
           
        
         
           Oppose
           this
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           false
           judgement
           of
           the
           world
           :
           
           they
           see
           all
           blacke
           and
           nothing
           
           else
           that
           is
           good
           ;
           Christ
           sees
           that
           which
           is
           black
           too
           :
           but
           then
           his
           spirit
           in
           them
           (
           together
           with
           the
           ●ight
           of
           their
           blacknesse
           )
           seeth
           their
           beauty
           too
           .
           
             I
             am
             blacke
             but
             comely
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Be
           not
           discouraged
           therefore
           at
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           blind
           men
           cannot
           judge
           of
           colours
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             hee
             had
             no
             forme
             or
             beauty
             in
             him
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             see
             him
             .
          
           I.
           Not
           in
           outward
           glory
           ,
           ●Por
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           .
           If
           we
           be
           therefore
           thought
           to
           be
           blacke
           ,
           wee
           are
           no
           otherwise
           thought
           of
           then
           the
           Church
           and
           Christ
           hath
           beene
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           Let
           us
           make
           this
           Use
           of
           it
           ,
           
             against
             Sathan
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
          
           
           doth
           Christ
           thinke
           us
           faire
           for
           the
           good
           we
           have
           ,
           doth
           he
           not
           altogether
           valew
           us
           by
           our
           ill●
           and
           shall
           we
           beleeve
           Sathan
           ,
           who
           joynes
           with
           the
           distempers
           of
           melancholly
           ,
           or
           weakenesse
           wee
           are
           in
           ,
           which
           he
           useth
           as
           a
           weapon
           against
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           thinke
           otherwise
           ,
           
             Sathan
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             ●●ourtherer
             ,
             but
             a
             ly●r
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           We
           must
           not
           beleeve
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           a
           lyer
           withall
           .
           But
           consider
           how
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           judgeth
           ,
           that
           have
           better
           discerning
           .
           
             And
             let
             us
             beware
             wee
             be
             not
             sathans
             to
             our selves
             :
          
           For
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Divell
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           time
           of
           temptation
           and
           desertion
           we
           are
           subject
           to
           discouragement
           ,
           to
           give
           false
           witnesse
           against
           our selves
           ,
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           looke
           on
           the
           darkeside
           of
           the
           Cloud
           .
           
           The
           Cloud
           that
           went
           before
           the
           Israelites
           had
           a
           double
           aspect
           ,
           one
           darke
           ,
           the
           other
           light
           ;
           
           In
           temptation
           wee
           looke
           on
           the
           
           darke
           side
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           are
           witty
           in
           pleading
           against
           our selves
           .
           Oh
           but
           consider
           what
           Christ
           judgeth
           of
           us
           ,
           
             O
             thou
             faires●
             among
             woemen
          
           ,
           and
           what
           those
           about
           us
           that
           are
           learned
           ,
           who
           can
           reade
           our
           evidences
           better
           then
           we
           our selves
           ,
           doe
           judge
           of
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           trust
           the
           judgement
           of
           others
           in
           time
           of
           temptation
           more
           then
           our
           owne
           .
        
         
           Learne
           againe
           here
           ,
           
           
             What
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             such
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             
             as
             are
             all
             in
             disgracing
             and
             defacing
             the
             poore
             Church
             ,
          
           their
           table
           talke
           is
           of
           the
           infirmities
           of
           Christians
           ,
           they
           light
           upon
           them
           as
           flies
           doe
           upon
           sore
           places
           ,
           and
           will
           see
           nothing
           that
           is
           good
           in
           them
           ,
           
           O
           where
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           that
           thus
           bescratch
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           ●
           when
           yet
           (
           oft
           times
           )
           their
           hearts
           tell
           them
           these
           poore
           despised
           ones
           will
           be
           better
           then
           themselves
           one
           day
           ,
           for
           grace
           shall
           have
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           all
           excellencies
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           is
           fa●re
           and
           fairest
           ,
           
           Grace
           is
           a
           transcendent
           good
           ,
           all
           the
           excellency
           of
           civility
           and
           morallity
           is
           nothing
           to
           this
           ,
           this
           denominates
           
             the
             Church
             the
             fairest
          
           ,
           shee
           is
           not
           guilt
           ,
           but
           pure
           gold
           ,
           not
           painted
           ,
           but
           hath
           at●ue
           naturall
           complection
           ,
           all
           other
           excellencies
           are
           but
           guilt
           ,
           painted
           excellencies
           .
           
             The
             whore
             of
             Babylon
          
           shee
           is
           wonderous
           faire
           .
           But
           wherein
           doth
           her
           beauty
           consist
           ●
           In
           ornaments
           and
           ceremonies
           to
           abuse
           silly
           people
           ,
           that
           goe
           no
           further
           then
           fancy
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           excellency
           that
           comes
           not
           to
           the
           judgement
           ,
           but
           the
           excellencie
           
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           
             she
             is
             The
             fairest
             among
             woemen
             ,
          
           she
           hath
           a
           naturall
           fairenesse
           ,
           as
           gold
           is
           pure
           gold
           ,
           so
           the
           Church
           is
           of
           a
           pure
           composition
           ,
           glorious
           within
           .
           It
           is
           for
           the
           ●alse
           whorish
           Church
           to
           be
           glorious
           without
           only
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           glorious
           within
           .
           But
           that
           which
           wee
           should
           especially
           observe
           is
           ,
           
           
             That
             wee
             should
             labour
             to
             answer
             this
             commendation
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             faire
             but
             the
             fairest
             ,
             to
             be
             transcendently
             singularly
             good
             ,
             to
             doe
             somewhat
             more
             then
             others
             can
             ,
             to
             have
             somewhat
             more
             in
             us
             then
             others
             have
             .
          
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           state
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           
           is
           a
           Christian
           in
           an
           excellent
           ranke
           above
           other
           men●
           l●t
           him
           shew
           it
           by
           a
           carriage
           more
           gracious
           ,
           more
           fruitfull
           and
           plentifull
           in
           good
           workes
           .
           There
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           excellency
           affected
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           much
           more
           should
           we
           de●i●e
           to
           be
           excellent
           in
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           faire
           onely
           but
           the
           fa●rest
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           S.
           Paul
           excellently
           presseth
           to
           Titus
           his
           s●holler
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           14.
           and
           to
           all
           of
           us
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           ,
           
             A
             peculiar
             people
             Zealous
             of
             good
             workes
             :
          
           not
           onely
           to
           doe
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           zealous
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           before
           others
           in
           them
           ,
           standing
           as
           stander
           bearers
           .
           
           Therefore
           those
           that
           thinke
           they
           may
           goe
           too
           farre
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           too
           fruitfull
           ,
           are
           not
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           she
           is
           faire
           ,
           yea
           the
           fairest
           among
           woemen
           :
           
             The
             righteous
             is
             more
             excellen●
             then
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           therefore
           we
           should
           excell
           in
           good
           workes
           (
           as
           
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           us
           )
           
             to
             labour
             after
             things
             that
             are
             excellent
             ,
          
           
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           better
           then
           other
           ,
           
           labour
           for
           that
           .
           You
           have
           some
           so
           farre
           from
           this
           disposition
           ,
           that
           they
           cry
           downe
           the
           excellencies
           of
           others
           ,
           least
           the
           fairenesse
           of
           others
           might
           discover
           their
           blackenesse
           .
           Thus
           we
           leave
           the
           Compellat●on
           and
           come
           to
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           thy
           Beloved
           more
           then
           another
           Beloved
           ?
           
           
             and
             they
             double
             it
          
           ,
           what
           is
           thy
           Beloved
           more
           then
           another
           Beloved
           that
           thou
           so
           chargest
           us
           ?
        
         
           Questions
           are
           of
           divers
           natures
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           stand
           upon
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           a
           Question
           meerely
           of
           ignorance
           (
           for
           they
           had
           some
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           weake
           )
           Nor
           was
           it
           a
           curious
           nor
           a
           catching
           Question
           ,
           like
           those
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           to
           instance
           in
           that
           of
           
             Pilate
             ,
             
             What
             is
             truth
             ?
          
           when
           Christ
           had
           told
           him
           the
           
             truth
             ,
             What
             is
             truth
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           in
           a
           scornfull
           prophane
           manner
           ,
           as
           indeed
           prophane
           spirits
           cannot
           heare
           savoury
           words
           ,
           but
           they
           turne
           them
           off
           with
           scorne
           ,
           what
           is
           truth●
           .
           This
           here
           in
           the
           text
           is
           not
           such
           ,
           but
           a
           Question
           tending
           to
           further
           resolution
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           
             What
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             more
             then
             another
             Beloved
             ?
          
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           observe
           ,
           that
           these
           of
           the
           Church
           here
           were
           stirred
           up
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           other
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           in
           quisitive
           after
           Christ
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           Hence
           observe
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             wondrous
             force
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             Christians
             to
             stir
             up
             one
             another
             .
          
           
           We
           see
           here
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           
             sicke
             of
             love
          
           ,
           the
           other
           part
           of
           
           the
           members
           began
           to
           thinke
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           the
           Church
           is
           so
           earnest
           to
           seeke
           after
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           excellency
           sure
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             wise
             men
             doe
             not
             use
             great
             motions
             in
             little
             matters
             ,
             great
             things
             are
             carried
             with
             great
             moovings
          
           ;
           we
           use
           not
           to
           stirre
           up
           tragedies
           for
           trifles
           ,
           to
           make
           mountaines
           of
           molehills
           ,
           the
           indeavours
           and
           carriages
           of
           great
           persons
           that
           be
           wise
           ,
           judicious
           and
           holy
           are
           answerable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Church
           judgeth
           aright
           in
           this
           ,
           then
           see
           the
           force
           of
           good
           example
           ,
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           his
           wits
           about
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           others
           serious
           ,
           earnest
           and
           carefull
           about
           a
           thing
           whereof
           for
           the
           present
           he
           can
           see
           no
           reason
           (
           especially
           if
           they
           have
           parts
           equall
           ,
           or
           superior
           to
           himselfe
           )
           will
           reason
           thus
           presently
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           matter
           that
           such
           a
           one
           is
           so
           earnest
           ,
           
           so
           carefull
           ,
           watchfull
           laborious
           inquisitive
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           for
           want
           of
           wit
           ,
           surely
           hee
           hath
           parts
           enough
           ,
           hee
           understands
           himselfe
           well
           .
           
             And
             then
             he
             begins
             to
             thinke
             ,
          
           sure
           I
           am
           too
           cold
           ,
           
             hereupon
             comes
             competition
             ,
             and
             corrivalitie
             :
          
           surely
           I
           will
           bee
           as
           good
           as
           hee
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           labour
           therefore
           to
           be
           exemplary
           to
           others
           ,
           
           and
           to
           expresse
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           ;
           
           for
           thus
           we
           shall
           doe
           more
           then
           we
           are
           aware
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           secret
           influence
           in
           good
           example
           ,
           though
           a
           man
           say
           nothing
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           there
           is
           a
           way
           to
           profit
           from
           a
           good
           man
           though
           he
           hold
           his
           peace
           ,
           his
           course
           of
           life
           speakes
           lowd
           enough
           ,
           we
           owe
           this
           to
           all
           ,
           even
           to
           them
           that
           are
           without
           
           to
           doe
           them
           so
           much
           good
           as
           to
           give
           them
           a
           good
           example
           ,
           
           and
           we
           wrong
           them
           when
           we
           doe
           not
           ,
           and
           hinder
           their
           comming
           on
           by
           an
           evill
           ,
           or
           a
           dead
           example
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           be
           one
           motive
           to
           stirre
           us
           up
           to
           it
           ,
           
           
             that
             answerable
             to
             the
             good
             we
             shall
             doe
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             shall
             be
             our
             comfort
             in
             l●fe
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             our
             reward
             after
             death
             .
          
           For
           the
           more
           spreading
           our
           good
           is
           either
           in
           word
           ,
           life
           ,
           or
           conversation
           ,
           the
           more
           our
           consciences
           shall
           be
           setled
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           good
           life
           well
           spent
           ,
           our
           reward
           shall
           be
           answerable
           to
           our
           communication
           and
           diffusion
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           whereas
           otherwise
           it
           will
           lie
           heavy
           on
           the
           conscience
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           and
           after
           ;
           when
           wee
           shall
           thinke
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           personall
           ill
           that
           we
           stand
           guilty
           of
           ,
           but
           exemplarie
           ill
           also
           .
        
         
           
             It
             should
             moove
             those
             therefore
             of
             inferiour
             sort
             to
             looke
             to
             all
             good
             examples
             ,
          
           
           as
           the
           Church
           here
           to
           the
           love
           of
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           are
           examples
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           should
           follow
           them
           ●
           we
           shall
           not
           onely
           be
           answerable
           for
           abuse
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           good
           examples
           we
           have
           had
           and
           neglected
           .
           Doth
           God
           kindle
           lights
           for
           us
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           walke
           by
           their
           light
           ●
           It
           is
           a
           sinne
           not
           to
           consider
           the
           Sunn●
           ,
           the
           Moone
           ,
           the
           Starrs
           ,
           the
           Heav●ns
           ,
           and
           Works
           of
           Nature
           and
           Providence
           ;
           much
           more
           not
           to
           consider
           the
           
             Worke●
             of
             Grace
          
           .
           But
           one
           place
           of
           Scripture
           shall
           close
           up
           all
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           11.
           
           That
           the
           example
           of
           us
           Gentiles
           
           at
           length
           shall
           stirre
           up
           and
           provoke
           the
           Jewes
           to
           beleeve
           .
           To
           those
           stiffe
           necked
           Jewes
           example
           shall
           be
           so
           forcible
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           prevaile
           with
           them
           to
           beleeve
           and
           to
           be
           converted
           .
           If
           example
           be
           of
           such
           force
           as
           to
           convert
           the
           Jewes
           that
           are
           so
           farre
           off
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           is
           it
           or
           should
           it
           be
           to
           convert
           Christians
           ,
           
           wondrous
           is
           the
           force
           of
           good
           example
           .
           So
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Question
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           thy
           Beloved
           more
           then
           another
           Beloved
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           We
           see
           there
           is
           excellent
           use
           of
           holy
           conference
           ,
           the
           Church
           comming
           to
           the
           
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           her
           Beloved
           that
           she
           is
           
             sicke
             of
             love
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           are
           inquisitive
           to
           know
           Christ
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           heere
           is
           the
           benefit
           of
           holy
           conference
           and
           good
           speeches
           ,
           one
           thing
           drawes
           on
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           drawes
           on
           another
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           the
           soule
           be
           warmed
           and
           kindled
           with
           the
           consideration
           and
           meditation
           of
           heavenly
           things
           .
           That
           that
           is
           little
           in
           the
           beginning
           may
           bring
           forth
           great
           matters
           .
           
           This
           Question
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           talking
           with
           her
           :
           
             I
             charge
             you
             if
             you
             finde
             my
             Beloved
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             love
             ,
          
           breeds
           Q●estions
           in
           others
           :
           
             What
             is
             thy
             Bel●ved
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whence
           upon
           the
           description
           of
           her
           Beloved
           ,
           her
           heart
           is
           kindled
           ,
           she
           findeth
           her
           Beloved
           ,
           so
           that
           talking
           of
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           things
           is
           good
           for
           others
           and
           our selves
           also
           .
           
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             others
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           good
           for
           the
           
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           here
           ,
           for
           therupon
           they
           are
           
           stirred
           up
           to
           be
           inquisitive
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           good
           for
           the
           Church
           her selfe
           ,
           for
           ,
           hereupon
           she
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           make
           a
           large
           commendation
           of
           Christ
           ;
           wherein
           she
           found
           much
           comfort
           .
        
         
           
           
             Good
             conference
             then
             is
             good
             for
             our selves
             ,
          
           for
           ,
           we
           see
           a
           little
           seed
           brings
           for
           that
           length
           a
           great
           tree
           ,
           a
           little
           fire
           kindleth
           much
           fuell
           ,
           and
           great
           things
           many
           times
           rise
           out
           of
           small
           despised
           beginnings
           .
           It
           was
           a
           little
           occasion
           which
           Naaman
           the
           Assyrian
           had
           to
           effect
           his
           conversion
           .
           
           There
           was
           a
           poore
           banished
           woeman
           ,
           a
           stranger
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Jewish
           maid
           servant
           ,
           she
           tould
           her
           Lords
           servants
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Prophet
           in
           Jurie
           that
           could
           heale
           him
           :
           whereupon
           he
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           was
           converted
           and
           healed
           .
           And
           Paul
           sheweth
           ,
           
           that
           the
           very
           
             report
             of
             his
             bonds
          
           did
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           good
           in
           
             Caesars
             house
          
           .
           Report
           and
           fame
           is
           a
           little
           matter
           ,
           but
           little
           matters
           make
           way
           for
           the
           greater
           .
        
         
           
             This
             may
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             to
             spend
             our
             time
             fruitfully
             in
             good
             conference
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             in
             discretion
             it
             is
             seasonable
             :
          
           we
           know
           not
           when
           we
           beginne
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           make
           an
           end●
           ;
           our
           soules
           may
           be
           carried
           up
           to
           Heaven
           before
           we
           are
           aware
           ;
           for
           the
           Spirit
           will
           inlarge
           it selfe
           from
           one
           thing
           to
           another
           .
           
           
             To
             him
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             more
             and
             more
             still
             .
          
           God
           gratiously
           seconds
           good
           beginnings
           .
           We
           see
           the
           poore
           Disciples
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           a
           dampe
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           after
           he
           comes
           ,
           meets
           them
           ,
           and
           talks
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           
           In
           that
           very
           conference
           
             their
             hearts
             were
             
             warmed
             and
             kindled
             .
          
           For
           ,
           next
           to
           Heaven
           it selfe
           our
           meeting
           together
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           Paradice
           ,
           the
           greatest
           pleasure
           in
           the
           world
           is
           to
           meet
           with
           those
           here
           ,
           whom
           we
           shall
           ever
           live
           with
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           good
           should
           not
           spend
           such
           opportuni●ies
           fruitlesly
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           labour
           for
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             Sain●s
          
           :
           
           for
           there
           is
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           we
           beleeve
           it
           as
           an
           
             Article
             of
             our
             Creed
          
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           approove
           our selves
           to
           be
           such
           as
           have
           interest
           unto
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           unles
           we
           have
           spirits
           able
           to
           communicate
           good
           to
           others
           ?
           pittifull
           and
           loving
           spirits
           that
           we
           may
           speake
           a
           word
           in
           due
           season
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           world
           of
           precious
           time
           is
           spent
           in
           idle
           conversing
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           time
           were
           a
           burthen
           ,
           and
           no
           improovement
           to
           be
           made
           of
           the
           good
           parts
           of
           others
           ?
           sometimes
           though
           we
           know
           that
           which
           we
           aske
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           doe
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           good
           speeches
           will
           draw
           us
           to
           know
           it
           better
           ,
           by
           giving
           occasion
           to
           speake
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Spirit
           works
           more
           effectually
           and
           imprints
           it
           deeper
           .
           So
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           more
           rooted
           knowledge
           then
           before
           .
           For
           that
           
             doth
             good
             that
             is
             graciously
             knowne
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             graciously
             knowne
             that
             the
             Spirit
             seales
             upon
             our
             soules
             .
          
           Perhaps
           the
           knowledge
           I
           have
           is
           not
           yet
           sealed
           sufficiently
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           rooted
           by
           conference
           ,
           though
           I
           heare
           the
           same
           things
           againe
           ,
           yet
           I
           may
           heare
           them
           in
           a
           fresh
           manner
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           may
           have
           it
           sealed
           deeper
           then
           before
           ,
           experience
           finds
           these
           things
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             Wee
             should
             labour
             heere
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             inquisitive
             .
          
           
           The
           Heathen
           man
           accounted
           it
           a
           grace
           in
           his
           Scholler
           and
           a
           signe
           that
           hee
           would
           proove
           hopefull
           ,
           
             because
             hee
             was
             full
             of
             Questions
             :
          
           Christians
           should
           be
           inquisitive
           of
           the
           
             waies
             of
             Righteousnesse
          
           ;
           Inquifitive
           of
           the
           right
           path
           which
           leads
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           how
           to
           carry
           themselves
           in
           private
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           how
           in
           all
           estates
           ,
           Inquisitive
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           :
           
             What
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             more
             then
             another
             Beloved
             ?
             Questions
             end
             usually
             in
             resolutions
          
           ;
           for
           the
           soule
           will
           not
           rest
           but
           in
           satisfaction
           .
           Rest
           is
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           soule
           as
           it
           were
           :
           when
           a
           Question
           is
           mooved
           it
           will
           not
           be
           quiet
           till
           it
           have
           satisfaction
           .
           Therefore
           
             doubting
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             breeds
             resolution
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           It
           is
           good
           therefore
           to
           raise
           Questions
           of
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           necessary
           points
           ,
           and
           to
           improove
           the
           good
           parts
           and
           guifts
           of
           others
           that
           wee
           converse
           with
           ,
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           .
           What
           an
           excellent
           improovement
           is
           this
           of
           communion
           and
           Company
           ,
           when
           nothing
           troubles
           our
           spirit
           ,
           but
           wee
           may
           have
           satisfaction
           from
           others
           upon
           our
           proposing
           it
           .
           Perhaps
           God
           hath
           laide
           up
           in
           the
           parts
           of
           others
           satisfaction
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           hath
           so
           determined
           that
           wee
           shall
           be
           perplexed
           and
           vexed
           with
           scruples
           ,
           till
           wee
           have
           recourse
           to
           some
           whom
           hee
           hath
           appointed
           to
           bee
           helpefull
           to
           us
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           Many
           goe
           mourning
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           daies
           in
           a
           kind
           
           of
           fullennesse
           this
           way
           ,
           because
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           open
           their
           estate
           to
           others
           .
           You
           see
           here
           the
           contrary
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           she
           doubles
           the
           Question
           ;
           
             What
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             more
             then
             another
             Beloved
             ,
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             woemen
             ,
             what
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             more
             then
             another
             Beloved
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             so
             charge
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           thirteenth
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FOVRTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.IX.X.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               more
               then
               another
               Beloved
               ,
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               woemen
               ,
               what
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               more
               then
               another
               Beloved
               that
               thou
               dost
               so
               charge
               us
               ?
            
             
               My
               Beloved
               is
               white
               and
               ruddie
               the
               chiefest
               among
               ten
               thousand
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           last
           time
           we
           met
           we
           left
           the
           Church
           
             sicke
             of
             love
          
           :
           which
           strange
           affection
           in
           her
           ,
           together
           with
           her
           passionate
           charge
           to
           the
           
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           mooved
           them
           to
           make
           this
           Question
           unto
           her
           ,
           
             What
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             more
             then
             another
             
             Beloved
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           be
           in
           love
           is
           much
           :
           to
           conceale
           it
           is
           grievous
           ,
           to
           vent
           it
           with
           such
           fervencie
           and
           passion
           breeds
           astonishment
           ,
           in
           these
           younger
           Christians
           ,
           who
           wonder
           what
           that
           is
           which
           can
           so
           draw
           away
           the
           Churches
           love
           ,
           and
           runne
           away
           with
           her
           affections
           .
           They
           knew
           no
           such
           excellencies
           of
           the
           person
           the
           Church
           so
           admired
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           double
           the
           Question
           unto
           her
           ,
           
             What
             is
             thy
             Beloved
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             what
             is
             thy
             Beloved
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereby
           we
           see
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           soule
           which
           aspires
           still
           towards
           perfection
           ,
           not
           resting
           in
           any
           state
           inferiour
           to
           the
           most
           excellent
           .
           Therefore
           also
           is
           the
           Churches
           sicknesse
           of
           love
           here
           ,
           who
           desires
           a
           neerer
           union
           and
           communion
           with
           Christ
           then
           she
           at
           this
           time
           had
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           are
           degrees
           of
           spirittuall
           languishing
           ,
           
             till
             we
             be
             in
             heaven
             we
             are
             alway
             under
             some
             degree
             of
             this
             sicknesse
             of
             love
          
           ;
           though
           the
           soule
           have
           more
           communion
           at
           one
           time
           then
           at
           another
           .
           Yea
           the
           Angells
           are
           under
           this
           wish
           to
           see
           Christ
           together
           with
           his
           Church
           in
           full
           perfection
           ,
           so
           that
           untill
           we
           be
           in
           Heaven
           where
           shall
           be
           a
           perfect
           reunion
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           together
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           sicknesse
           attending
           upon
           the
           Church
           and
           a
           languishing
           .
        
         
           The
           Question
           asked
           is
           ,
        
         
           What
           is
           thy
           Beloved
           more
           then
           anothers
           Beloved
           ,
           O
           thou
           fairest
           among
           woemen
           ?
        
         
           What!
           now
           faire
           when
           her
           vaile
           was
           taken
           away
           ?
           now
           faire
           when
           the
           Watchmen
           abased
           
           her
           :
           now
           faire
           when
           she
           was
           disgraced
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           now
           faire
           and
           now
           faire
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Christ
           that
           calls
           her
           
             the
             fairest
             among
             woemen
          
           :
           So
           that
           under
           all
           disgraces
           ,
           infirmities
           and
           scandalls
           ,
           under
           all
           the
           shame
           that
           riseth
           in
           the
           soule
           upon
           sinne
           ,
           under
           all
           these
           clouds
           there
           is
           an
           excellency
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           she
           is
           ,
           
             The
             fairest
             among
             woemen
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           :
           
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             woemen
          
           .
           
        
         
           Whence
           comes
           this
           fairenesse
           under
           such
           seeming
           foulenesse
           and
           disgrace
           ?
           
        
         
           It
           comes
           from
           without
           ,
           it
           is
           borrowed
           beauty
           as
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             16.
             1.
             2.
          
           
           By
           nature
           we
           lie
           in
           our
           bloud
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           beauty
           put
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           faire
           with
           the
           beauty
           that
           we
           have
           out
           of
           Christs
           wardrope
           .
           The
           Church
           shines
           in
           the
           beames
           of
           Christs
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           
           she
           is
           not
           borne
           thus
           faire
           ,
           but
           new
           borne
           fairer
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           all
           glorious
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           within
           ,
           not
           seene
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           she
           hath
           a
           life
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           hidden
           life
           ,
           
             our
             glory
             and
             our
             life
             is
             hidden
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           It
           is
           hid
           sometimes
           from
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           ,
           who
           sees
           onely
           her
           deformity
           and
           not
           her
           beauty
           ,
           her
           death
           but
           not
           her
           life
           :
           because
           ,
           
             her
             life
             is
             hid
          
           :
           here
           is
           a
           misterie
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             is
             never
             more
             faire
             then
             when
             she
             judgeth
             herselfe
             to
             be
             most
             deformed
             ;
             
             Never
             more
             happie
             then
             when
             she
             judgeth
             herselfe
             to
             be
             miserable
             :
             never
             more
             strong
             then
             when
             shee
             feeles
             her selfe
             to
             be
             weake
             ,
             never
             more
             righteous
             then
             when
             she
             feeles
             herselfe
             to
             be
             most
             burthened
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             her
             
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
          
           because
           the
           sence
           of
           one
           contrary
           forceth
           to
           another
           ,
           
           the
           sence
           of
           ill
           forceth
           us
           to
           the
           fountaine
           of
           good
           ,
           to
           have
           supply
           thence
           :
           
             When
             I
             am
             weake
             then
             am
             I
             strong
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           Grace
           and
           strength
           is
           perfect
           in
           weakenesse
           .
        
         
           This
           should
           teach
           us
           what
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           
           even
           under
           their
           seeming
           disgraces
           ,
           
           yet
           to
           judge
           of
           them
           as
           the
           excellentest
           people
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             16.
             
             All
             my
             delight
             is
             in
             those
             that
             are
             excellent
             :
          
           to
           joyne
           our selves
           to
           them
           :
           especially
           this
           is
           here
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           the
           mysticall
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           mixed
           body
           ,
           as
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
           
             but
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             visible
             Church
          
           hath
           tearmes
           of
           excellency
           put
           upon
           it
           sometimes
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           better
           part
           .
           
           As
           gold
           unrefined
           is
           called
           gold
           because
           gold
           is
           the
           better
           part
           :
           And
           a
           heape
           of
           wheate
           unwinnowed
           is
           called
           wheate
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           much
           chaffe
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           it selfe
           hath
           alwaies
           excellent
           tearmes
           given
           it
           ,
           
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             woemen
          
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           looke
           upon
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           spectacles
           of
           malice
           can
           see
           no
           such
           beauty
           in
           her
           ,
           
           though
           to
           espy
           out
           faults
           ,
           as
           the
           Divell
           could
           in
           Iob
           ,
           
           to
           quarrell
           ,
           to
           slander
           ,
           they
           are
           quicksighted
           enough
           ,
           but
           we
           see
           here
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           the
           
             fairest
             among
             woemen
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           have
           a
           painted
           beauty
           ,
           for
           their
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           no
           such
           beauty
           
           It
           becomes
           a
           whore
           to
           be
           painted
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           faire
           as
           her
           hands
           can
           make
           her
           ,
           with
           feighned
           beauty
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           hath
           a
           beauty
           from
           her
           husband
           ,
           a
           reall
           spirituall
           beauty
           not
           descerned
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           This
           should
           be
           of
           use
           to
           Gods
           children
           themselves
           ,
           
           
             to
             helpe
             them
             in
             the
             upbraidings
             of
             conscience
          
           (
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           goodnesse
           in
           them
           )
           
             because
             they
             have
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             ill
             .
          
           
           Christians
           should
           have
           a
           double
           eye
           ,
           one
           to
           set
           and
           fixe
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           ill
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           humble
           them
           ,
           and
           another
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           supernaturally
           gracious
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           incourage
           themselves
           ,
           they
           should
           looke
           upon
           themselves
           as
           Christ
           lookes
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           judge
           of
           themselves
           as
           he
           judgeth
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           better
           part
           .
           He
           lookes
           not
           so
           much
           what
           ill
           we
           have
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             that
             shall
             be
             wrought
             out
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             be
             abolished
             ,
             it
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             executed
             by
             little
             and
             little
             till
             it
             be
             wholy
             abolished
             .
          
           but
           he
           lookes
           upon
           us
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           
           so
           should
           wee
           looke
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           though
           otherwhiles
           upon
           our
           blacke
           feete
           (
           our
           infirmities
           )
           when
           we
           are
           tempted
           to
           pride
           and
           haughtinesse
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           let
           the
           meane
           thoughts
           we
           conceive
           of
           our selves
           ,
           make
           us
           to
           flie
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           What
           is
           thy
           Beloved
           more
           then
           another
           Beloved
           ?
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           Question
           ,
           and
           a
           Question
           answered
           with
           a
           Question
           :
           Questions
           they
           breed
           knowledge
           (
           as
           the
           Greeke
           Proverbe
           is
           )
           
             doubtings
             breed
             resolution
          
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           inquisitive
           
           soule
           (
           usually
           )
           prooves
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           judicious
           and
           wise
           soule
           ,
           therefore
           that
           great
           Philosopher
           counted
           it
           as
           a
           vertue
           amongst
           his
           schollers
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           inquisitive
           .
           So
           the
           schollers
           of
           Righteousnesse
           are
           inquisitive
           ,
           
             they
             inquire
             the
             way
             to
             Canaan
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             way
             to
             Zion
             with
             their
             faces
             thitherwards
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           aspeciall
           part
           of
           Christians
           wisdome
           to
           improove
           the
           excellency
           of
           others
           by
           Questions
           ,
           
           to
           have
           a
           bucket
           to
           draw
           out
           of
           the
           deepe
           wells
           of
           others
           (
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           )
           
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             is
             as
             deepe
             waters
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             of
             understanding
             can
             tell
             how
             to
             fetch
             those
             waters
             out
             :
          
           There
           be
           many
           men
           of
           deepe
           and
           excellent
           parts
           which
           are
           lost
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           men
           know
           not
           how
           to
           improove
           them
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           good
           while
           we
           have
           men
           excellent
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           an
           honour
           to
           God
           as
           well
           as
           a
           commoditie
           to
           our selves
           .
           Doth
           God
           suffer
           lights
           to
           shine
           in
           the
           world
           that
           we
           should
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           wrong
           to
           our selves
           and
           a
           dishonour
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           What
           is
           thy
           Beloved
           more
           then
           another
           Beloved
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             A
             further
             ▪
             point
             from
             hence
             is
             ,
          
           
           That
           if
           wee
           would
           give
           incouragement
           to
           others
           to
           repaire
           to
           us
           for
           any
           good
           ,
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           be
           so
           excellent
           as
           to
           adorne
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             woemen
             ,
             what
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           They
           enquire
           of
           her
           because
           they
           have
           a
           good
           conceit
           of
           her
           :
           a
           world
           of
           good
           might
           be
           done
           if
           there
           were
           bred
           a
           good
           conceit
           
           of
           men
           in
           others
           ;
           we
           say
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           
             a
             good
             conceipt
             of
             the
             Physition
             is
             halfe
             the
             cure
             :
          
           so
           in
           teaching
           ,
           a
           good
           conceipt
           of
           the
           teacher
           is
           halfe
           the
           learning
           :
           
             The
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           had
           a
           good
           conceipt
           here
           in
           their
           Questioning
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             woemen
             ,
             what
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             more
             then
             another
             Beloved
             ?
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           labour
           therefore
           to
           be
           such
           as
           may
           bring
           honour
           and
           credit
           to
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           make
           it
           lovely
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           doe
           may
           make
           others
           thinke
           we
           doe
           what
           we
           doe
           to
           great
           purpose
           :
           which
           is
           oft
           times
           a
           speciall
           meanes
           and
           occasion
           of
           their
           conversion
           .
           Though
           properly
           the
           cause
           of
           conversion
           be
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           ordinances
           :
           yet
           the
           inducement
           (
           many
           times
           )
           and
           occasion
           ,
           is
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           course
           and
           carriage
           of
           those
           that
           excell
           and
           are
           knowne
           to
           be
           eminent
           in
           parts
           and
           in
           graces
           ,
           
             Emulation
             ads
             spurrs
             to
             to
             the
             soule
             .
          
           Doe
           they
           take
           such
           courses
           that
           are
           wiser
           then
           I
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           I
           take
           the
           like
           course
           too
           ?
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
           the
           emulation
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           shall
           be
           a
           meanes
           of
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           them
           imbrace
           Christ
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           incouraged
           to
           doe
           so
           also
           :
           what
           shall
           we
           thinke
           therefore
           of
           them
           that
           live
           so
           as
           that
           they
           bring
           an
           evill
           report
           ,
           scandall
           and
           reproach
           upon
           Religion
           ?
           Great
           and
           fearfull
           is
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           ill
           conversation
           like
           Hophny
           and
           Phineas
           discredit
           the
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Church
           thus
           answers
           the
           former
           Question
           touching
           Christ
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             white
             
             
             
             
             
             and
             ruddie
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             of
             ten
             thousand
             .
          
           She
           is
           not
           affraid
           to
           set
           out
           her
           Beloveds
           beauty
           .
           For
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             envie
             in
             Spirituall
             things
             :
          
           
           It
           is
           want
           of
           wisdome
           amongst
           men
           to
           commend
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           very
           lovely
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           set
           an
           edge
           upon
           their
           affections
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           both
           share
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           one
           hath
           ,
           the
           lesse
           another
           hath
           of
           all
           things
           here
           below
           .
           But
           in
           Spirittuall
           things
           there
           is
           no
           envie
           at
           the
           sharing
           of
           others
           in
           that
           we
           love
           our selves
           :
           because
           all
           may
           be
           loved
           alike
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           grace
           and
           affection
           enough
           for
           all
           his
           :
           he
           hath
           not
           (
           as
           Esaw
           speakes
           )
           
             but
             one
             blessing
          
           :
           No
           ,
           he
           can
           make
           all
           his
           happy
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Church
           stands
           not
           upon
           tearmes
           ,
           when
           the
           
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           enquire
           about
           her
           Beloved
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           freely
           saies
           she
           what
           my
           Beloved
           is
           :
           First
           in
           generall
           the
           answer
           is
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             white
             and
             ruddie
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             among
             ten
             thousand
             ,
          
           then
           afterwards
           there
           is
           a
           specification
           of
           the
           particulars
           ,
           she
           will
           not
           stand
           upon
           the
           gro●se
           ,
           but
           admires
           at
           every
           parcell
           in
           the
           thing
           beloved
           ,
           every
           thing
           is
           lovely
           as
           wee
           shall
           see
           in
           particular
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           My
           Beloved
           is
           white
           and
           ruddie
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           among
           ten
           thousand
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           take
           that
           which
           is
           safe
           ;
           because
           we
           will
           have
           sure
           footing
           (
           as
           neere
           as
           we
           can
           )
           in
           this
           misticall
           portion
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
           what
           is
           that
           
             white
             and
             ruddie
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             Church
             set
             forth
             the
             Spirituall
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             by
             that
             which
             is
             most
             outwardly
             excellent
             and
             most
             beautifull
             .
          
        
         
         
           Because
           of
           all
           complections
           the
           mixed
           complection
           of
           these
           two
           colours
           white
           and
           ruddie
           is
           the
           purest
           and
           the
           best
           ,
           
           therefore
           she
           sets
           out
           the
           beauty
           and
           the
           Spirituall
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           by
           this
           
             white
             and
             ruddie
          
           ,
           beauty
           ariseth
           of
           the
           mixture
           of
           these
           two
           .
           First
           she
           sets
           out
           the
           beauty
           of
           Christ
           positively
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           ,
           
             The
             chiefest
             among
             ten
             thousand
          
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           this
           white
           and
           ruddie
           :
           
           what
           is
           beauty
           ?
        
         
           To
           the
           making
           up
           of
           beauty
           there
           is
           required
           
           a
           sound
           healthy
           constitution
           ,
           
           so
           as
           the
           particulars
           have
           a
           due
           proportion
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           harmony
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           one
           suiting
           with
           another
           ,
           for
           
             comelinesse
             stands
             in
             onenesse
          
           ,
           when
           many
           things
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           are
           one
           .
           
             Vncomlinesse
             is
             in
             diversity
          
           ,
           when
           divers
           things
           are
           jumbled
           together
           ,
           that
           belong
           to
           many
           heads
           ;
           as
           we
           say
           it
           is
           uncomely
           to
           have
           an
           old
           mans
           head
           on
           a
           young
           mans
           shoulders
           ,
           but
           when
           all
           things
           are
           so
           suited
           that
           they
           make
           one
           agreeing
           exactly
           there
           is
           beauty
           and
           comelinesse
           .
        
         
           Besides
           soundnesse
           of
           constitution
           and
           comelinesse
           
           of
           proportion
           ,
           
           
             there
             is
             a
             grace
             of
             colour
          
           that
           maketh
           beauty
           ,
           which
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           that
           
             soundnesse
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             constitution
             together
             with
             the
             exact
             proportion
             of
             the
             variety
             of
             parts
             ,
             having
             with
             it
             this
             gracefulnesse
             of
             colour
             and
             complection
             makes
             up
             that
             which
             we
             call
             beauty
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           then
           this
           carnation
           colour
           ,
           wh●te
           and
           ruddie
           ,
           may
           be
           understood
           of
           that
           excellent
           
           and
           sweete
           mixture
           that
           makes
           such
           a
           gracefulnesse
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           in
           him
           there
           is
           wonderfull
           purity
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             a
             wonderfull
             weaknesse
          
           ,
           there
           is
           God
           
             the
             great
             God
          
           and
           
             a
             peece
             of
             earth
          
           ,
           of
           flesh
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           a
           
             bloudy
             pearced
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             glorious
             shining
             body
             ,
             humility
          
           and
           glory
           :
           Justice
           ,
           wonderfull
           justice
           and
           yet
           exceeding
           love
           and
           mercie
           :
           Justice
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           Mercie
           to
           his
           Children
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           a
           most
           beautifull
           Person
           .
           
        
         
           Not
           as
           God
           onely
           but
           as
           man
           ,
           
           the
           Mediator
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Mediator
           is
           a
           beautifull
           Person
           ;
           as
           Psal.
           45.
           there
           is
           a
           notable
           description
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             fairer
             then
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             ,
             grace
             is
             powred
             into
             thy
             lips
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           
             the
             lovelinesse
             and
             beauty
             of
             Christ
             is
             especially
             Spirituall
             ,
          
           
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
           A
           deformed
           person
           ,
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           of
           a
           homely
           complection
           and
           constitution
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           when
           we
           discerne
           them
           by
           their
           conversation
           to
           be
           very
           wise
           and
           of
           a
           lovely
           and
           sweet
           spirit
           ,
           very
           able
           and
           withall
           wondrous
           willing
           to
           impart
           their
           abilities
           ,
           being
           wondrous
           usefull
           :
           what
           a
           world
           of
           love
           doth
           it
           breed
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           in
           their
           outward
           man
           nothing
           lovely
           .
           The
           consideration
           of
           what
           sufficiency
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             wisdome
             ,
             power
             ,
             goodnesse
          
           and
           love
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           come
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Earth
           ,
           to
           take
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           marrie
           us
           and
           joyne
           our
           nature
           to
           his
           (
           that
           he
           might
           joyne
           us
           to
           him
           in
           spirituall
           bonds
           )
           
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           meekenesse
           and
           g●ntlenesse
           how
           he
           never
           turned
           any
           backe
           againe
           that
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           
           should
           make
           us
           highly
           prize
           him
           ,
           indeed
           some
           went
           backe
           of
           themselves
           (
           as
           the
           young
           man
           in
           discontent
           )
           Christ
           turned
           them
           not
           backe
           :
           nay
           he
           loved
           the
           appearance
           of
           goodnesse
           in
           the
           young
           man
           and
           imbraced
           him
           .
           Hee
           is
           of
           so
           sweet
           a
           nature
           that
           he
           never
           upbraided
           those
           that
           followed
           him
           with
           their
           former
           sinnes
           ;
           as
           Peter
           with
           deniall
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           He
           is
           of
           so
           gracious
           a
           nature
           that
           he
           tooke
           not
           notice
           of
           petty
           infirmities
           in
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           tells
           them
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           those
           sinnes
           that
           might
           hurt
           them
           :
           being
           of
           so
           sweet
           a
           nature
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             flax
             ,
             
             nor
             breake
             the
             brused
             reed
             ,
          
           his
           whole
           life
           being
           nothing
           but
           a
           doing
           of
           good
           ,
           
             He
             did
             all
             things
             well
          
           (
           as
           the
           Gospell
           speakes
           )
           excellent
           well
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           consideration
           of
           what
           a
           gracious
           Spirit
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           loadstone
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           beautifull
           .
           Therefore
           Bernard
           saith
           well
           ,
           
             When
             I
             thinke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             thinke
             at
             once
             of
             God
             ,
             full
             of
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             of
             Man
             full
             of
             meeknesse
             ,
             gentlenesse
             and
             sweetnesse
             .
          
           So
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           of
           Christ
           as
           of
           the
           
             Mighty
             God
             ,
             powerfull
          
           ,
           and
           withall
           consider
           of
           him
           as
           a
           gentle
           and
           mild
           man
           ;
           that
           came
           riding
           meekely
           on
           an
           Asse
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           sets
           him
           out
           )
           He
           was
           for
           all
           commers
           and
           gave
           entertainement
           to
           all
           :
           
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             yee
             that
             are
             weary
             and
             heavy
             laden
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           For
           the
           most
           weake
           and
           miserable
           person
           of
           all
           had
           the
           
           sweetest
           entertainment
           of
           him
           ,
           
           
             He
             came
             to
             seeke
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             .
          
           Let
           us
           I
           say
           thinke
           of
           him
           both
           as
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           withall
           as
           of
           meeke
           Man
           :
           the
           one
           to
           establish
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           great
           matters
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           draw
           us
           to
           him
           because
           he
           loves
           us
           .
           We
           are
           affraid
           to
           goe
           to
           God
           
             a
             consuming
             fire
          
           ,
           
           but
           now
           let
           us
           thinke
           we
           goe
           to
           bone
           of
           our
           bone
           and
           flesh
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           to
           our
           brother
           ,
           to
           one
           that
           out
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           abased
           himselfe
           of
           purpose
           that
           we
           might
           be
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           loved
           us
           more
           then
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           and
           was
           contented
           to
           carry
           the
           curse
           for
           us
           that
           we
           might
           be
           blessed
           of
           God
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           a
           most
           painefull
           and
           shamefull
           death
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           make
           us
           heires
           of
           everlasting
           life
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           Spiritually
           lovely
           ,
           
             the
             chiefest
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           .
           The
           Church
           sets
           him
           out
           by
           comparison
           ,
           
             a
             standardbearer
          
           ,
           a
           carrier
           of
           the
           
             banner
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           .
           
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           goodliest
           men
           use
           to
           carry
           the
           Ensigne
           ,
           the
           Banner
           ,
           so
           he
           the
           goodliest
           of
           all
           other
           is
           the
           standard
           bearer
           .
        
         
           
             Whence
             we
             gather
          
           ,
           
           That
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           beautifull
           and
           good
           ,
           
           so
           he
           is
           incomparably
           beyond
           all
           comparison
           good
           ,
           
           He
           is
           a
           standard
           bearer
           one
           among
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           annoynted
           with
           the
           Oyle
           of
           gladnesse
           above
           his
           fellowes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           is
           so
           neere
           to
           God
           by
           the
           personall
           union
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           regard
           likewise
           ,
           
             That
             all
             others
             have
             all
             from
             him
             :
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             we
             receive
             grace
             for
             
             grace
             ,
          
           ours
           is
           but
           a
           derivative
           fulnesse
           ,
           his
           glory
           and
           shining
           is
           as
           the
           shining
           of
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           
           ours
           as
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Aire
           ,
           which
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           ours
           is
           but
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           streame
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           vessell
           ,
           but
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           fountaine
           and
           of
           the
           spring
           is
           his
           :
           thereupon
           he
           is
           called
           
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           
           the
           head
           is
           the
           tower
           of
           the
           body
           which
           hath
           all
           the
           five
           senses
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           for
           the
           whole
           body
           .
           It
           seeth
           ,
           heareth
           ,
           understandeth
           ,
           and
           doth
           all
           for
           the
           body
           ;
           having
           influence
           into
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           So
           Christ
           is
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           hath
           influence
           into
           all
           his
           Church
           ,
           not
           onely
           eminencie
           ,
           but
           influence
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           excellent
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ?
           
           the
           
             Sunne
             :
             So
             Christ
             is
             the
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             :
             the
             Starrs
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             bright
             morning
             Starr
             ,
             the
             Light
             :
             
             He
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Come
           to
           all
           creatures
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           any
           excellent
           amongst
           them
           but
           Christ
           is
           stiled
           from
           it
           .
           He
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Lyon
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Iuda
             ,
          
           the
           Lilly
           and
           the
           Rose
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Tree
             of
             life
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           There
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           necessary
           to
           nature
           ,
           but
           you
           have
           a
           stile
           from
           it
           given
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           as
           necessary
           as
           Bread
           and
           Water
           ,
           
           and
           the
           food
           of
           life
           .
           
           When
           we
           see
           Light
           therefore
           ;
           thinke
           of
           the
           
             true
             Light
          
           :
           when
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           thinke
           of
           the
           
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
          
           :
           so
           remember
           
             the
             bread
             and
             water
             of
             life
          
           in
           our
           common
           food
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Sacraments
           were
           ordained
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           goe
           to
           
           the
           sea
           by
           the
           conduct
           of
           rivers
           ,
           so
           we
           might
           goe
           to
           the
           sea
           of
           all
           excellency
           and
           goodnesse
           by
           the
           conduct
           of
           these
           rivers
           of
           goodnes
           to
           be
           led
           by
           every
           excellency
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           
           to
           that
           of
           our
           mediatour
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           
             the
             chiefest
             among
             ten
             thousand
          
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           more
           particularly
           to
           speake
           of
           his
           excellencies
           ,
           
           omitting
           his
           
             two
             Natures
          
           in
           one
           Person
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           consider
           his
           Offices
           ,
           a
           
             King
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           Prophet
           :
           he
           being
           the
           chiefe
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           so
           all
           good
           Kings
           before
           him
           were
           tipes
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           ,
           he
           was
           all
           in
           one
           .
           Never
           any
           before
           him
           was
           
             King
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           
             King
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           Prophet
           in
           one
           ,
           so
           in
           every
           respect
           he
           was
           incomparable
           above
           all
           .
           Such
           a
           
           King
           ,
           as
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           subdueth
           things
           unconquerable
           to
           all
           other
           Kings
           ,
           
           even
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           of
           all
           ,
           such
           a
           King
           as
           conquered
           the
           
             World
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Hell
          
           and
           Sinne
           ,
           all
           things
           that
           are
           terrible
           :
           Death
           you
           know
           is
           called
           
             the
             king
             of
             feares
          
           ,
           because
           it
           terrifieth
           even
           Kings
           themselves
           .
           Christ
           is
           such
           a
           King
           as
           takes
           away
           these
           terrible
           greatest
           ills
           of
           all
           ,
           such
           a
           King
           as
           rules
           over
           the
           soule
           and
           conscience
           ,
           (
           the
           best
           part
           of
           man
           )
           where
           he
           settles
           and
           stablisheth
           peace
           ,
           such
           a
           King
           as
           sets
           up
           his
           Kingdome
           in
           our
           very
           soules
           and
           hearts
           ,
           guides
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           desires
           ,
           actions
           and
           affections
           ,
           setting
           up
           a
           peaceable
           government
           there
           ,
           so
           hee
           is
           an
           incomparable
           King
           even
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           Office
           ;
           
             He
             is
             the
             chiefest
             of
             ten
             thousand
             ,
          
           
           such
           a
           King
           as
           carries
           the
           government
           upon
           his
           owne
           shoulders
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Isa.
           9.
           
           ●
           .
           He
           devolves
           not
           the
           care
           to
           another
           to
           make
           it
           as
           he
           list
           and
           so
           be
           a
           cypher
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           hee
           carries
           all
           upon
           his
           owne
           shoulder
           ,
           hee
           needs
           not
           a
           Pope
           for
           his
           vicar
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           as
           a
           Priest
           
           such
           a
           
             High
             Priest
          
           as
           offered
           
           himselfe
           a
           sacrifice
           by
           his
           
             eternall
             Spirit
          
           :
           he
           as
           God
           offered
           up
           his
           Man-hood
           ,
           such
           a
           Priest
           as
           hath
           satisfied
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           God
           to
           man.
           All
           other
           Priests
           were
           but
           types
           of
           this
           Priest
           ,
           who
           is
           such
           a
           Priest
           as
           never
           dies
           ,
           
             but
             lives
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           sacrifice
           which
           he
           offered
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           :
           He
           was
           both
           Priest
           and
           Sacrifice
           .
           Such
           a
           
             Priest
             as
             is
             touched
             with
             our
             infirmities
             ,
          
           so
           mild
           and
           gentle
           ,
           full
           of
           pitty
           and
           mercy
           .
           No
           Priest
           to
           this
           Priest
           ,
           God
           onely
           smelt
           a
           sweet
           smell
           from
           this
           sacrifice
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           his
           
             Propheticall
             Office
          
           ,
           
           hee
           is
           a
           Prophet
           
           beyond
           all
           others
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           can
           instruct
           the
           soule
           ,
           other
           men
           can
           propound
           doctrines
           ,
           but
           hee
           can
           open
           the
           understanding
           and
           hath
           the
           key
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           
           the
           
             key
             of
             David
          
           which
           can
           open
           the
           soule
           :
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           h●e
           can
           make
           the
           very
           simple
           full
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           
           such
           a
           Prophet
           as
           hath
           his
           chaire
           in
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           this
           great
           
             Bishop
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             messenger
             of
             the
             Father
             :
          
           so
           he
           is
           
             the
             chiefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           :
           consider
           him
           as
           King
           ,
           as
           Priest
           or
           as
           Prophet
           .
        
         
         
           The
           use
           of
           this
           is
           exceeding
           pregnant
           ,
           comfortable
           and
           large
           ,
           
           that
           we
           have
           such
           a
           Saviour
           such
           an
           eminent
           person
           ,
           so
           neere
           so
           puculiar
           to
           us
           .
           
             Our
             Beloved
             ,
             my
             Beloved
          
           ,
           If
           he
           were
           a
           
             Beloved
             the
             chiefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
             ,
          
           it
           were
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           he
           is
           thus
           excellent
           :
           excellent
           considered
           with
           propriety
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           peculiar
           propriety
           ,
           
             peculiarity
             and
             propriety
             together
             with
             transcendent
             excellency
             makes
             happy
             if
             there
             be
             any
             enjoying
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           Therefore
           repent
           not
           your selves
           of
           your
           repentings
           ,
           but
           thinke
           I
           have
           not
           cast
           away
           my
           love
           ,
           but
           have
           set
           it
           upon
           such
           an
           object
           as
           deserves
           it
           ,
           
             for
             my
             Beloved
             is
             the
             chiefest
             of
             ten
             thousand
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           fourteenth
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             X.
             
          
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             white
             and
             ruddie
             the
             chiefest
             among
             ten
             thousand
             .
          
        
         
           LOve
           is
           such
           a
           boundlesse
           affection
           that
           where
           it
           once
           breakes
           foorth
           in
           praises
           upon
           a
           good
           foundation
           ,
           it
           knowes
           no
           measure
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           here
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           being
           provoked
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           exasperated
           by
           the
           
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           to
           explaine
           the
           excellency
           of
           him
           shee
           had
           with
           so
           much
           affection
           incessantly
           sought
           after
           .
           That
           she
           might
           justifie
           her
           choice
           
           
           
           
           
           (
           ere
           she
           descend
           into
           Particulars
           )
           she
           breakes
           foorth
           into
           this
           generall
           description
           of
           her
           Beloved
           ,
           whereby
           she
           cuts
           of
           from
           all
           hopes
           of
           equalling
           him
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             white
             and
             ruddie
             ,
          
           (
           exceeding
           faire
           )
           nay
           ,
           
             the
             cheefe
             among
             ten
             thousand
          
           ,
           (
           none
           like
           him
           )
           she
           would
           not
           have
           us
           thinke
           she
           had
           bestowed
           her
           love
           but
           on
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           ,
           
             the
             cheefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           .
           Well
           were
           it
           for
           us
           that
           we
           could
           doe
           so
           in
           our
           love
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           able
           to
           justifie
           our
           choice
           ,
           not
           to
           spend
           it
           on
           sinfull
           ,
           vaine
           and
           unprofitable
           things
           ,
           which
           cause
           repentance
           and
           mourning
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Church
           here
           worthily
           cleereth
           herselfe
           ;
           in
           that
           she
           had
           chosen
           
             the
             cheefe
             among
             ten
             thousand
          
           .
        
         
           And
           most
           justly
           did
           she
           place
           her
           affections
           upon
           so
           excellent
           an
           object
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           full
           of
           
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             
             the
             life
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             in
             whom
             dwelt
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             bodily
             ,
          
           in
           whom
           was
           a
           gracious
           mixture
           and
           compound
           of
           all
           heavenly
           graces
           ,
           where
           Greatnesse
           and
           
             Goodnesse
             ,
             Iustice
          
           and
           
             Mercy
             ,
             God
          
           and
           Man
           meete
           in
           one
           Person
           .
           Such
           in
           one
           who
           breakes
           no
           
             bru●sed
             reed
             ,
             
             nor
             quenches
             the
             smoaking
             flax
             ,
          
           who
           refuses
           not
           sinners
           ,
           but
           invites
           them
           unto
           him
           :
           offering
           to
           heale
           all
           and
           cure
           all
           who
           come
           unto
           him
           :
           he
           is
           a
           King
           indeed
           ;
           but
           this
           also
           approoves
           her
           choice
           ;
           
           he
           rules
           all
           ,
           commands
           all
           ,
           judges
           all
           ,
           what
           then
           can
           she
           want
           who
           hath
           such
           a
           friend
           ,
           such
           a
           husband
           ,
           whose
           government
           is
           so
           winning
           ,
           mild
           and
           mercifull
           ?
        
         
         
           He
           is
           not
           such
           a
           Monarch
           as
           loves
           to
           get
           authority
           by
           sternesse
           like
           Rehoboam
           .
           But
           by
           those
           aimeable
           graces
           of
           gentlenesse
           and
           love
           ,
           all
           the
           excellencies
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           purity
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           are
           sweetly
           tempered
           with
           love
           and
           meekenesse
           in
           him
           :
           
           you
           may
           see
           for
           instance
           how
           hee
           takes
           his
           Disciples
           part
           against
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           
           (
           and
           the
           poore
           womans
           that
           came
           to
           wash
           his
           feet
           and
           kissed
           them
           ,
           )
           against
           the
           Pharisee
           that
           had
           invited
           him
           to
           dinner
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           a
           company
           of
           despised
           people
           ,
           that
           are
           scorned
           of
           Pharisaicall
           proud
           spirits
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           have
           morallity
           and
           strength
           of
           parts
           to
           praise
           them
           with
           .
           Now
           Christ
           takes
           part
           with
           the
           broken
           spirits
           against
           all
           proud
           spirits
           ,
           howsoever
           he
           be
           gone
           to
           Heaven
           (
           where
           he
           is
           full
           of
           Majesty
           )
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           forgotten
           his
           meekenesse
           nor
           changed
           his
           nature
           with
           change
           of
           honour
           .
           He
           is
           now
           more
           honoured
           then
           he
           was
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             a
             Name
             above
             all
             Names
             ,
             
             in
             Heaven
             or
             in
             Earth
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           is
           pittifull
           still
           .
           
             Saul
             Saul
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             mee
             ?
          
           He
           makes
           the
           Churches
           case
           his
           owne
           still
           ,
           together
           with
           beames
           of
           glory
           there
           are
           bowells
           of
           pitty
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           same
           that
           he
           had
           here
           upon
           earth
           .
           Which
           makes
           him
           so
           lovely
           to
           the
           truly
           broken
           hearted
           beleeving
           soule
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             white
             and
             ruddy
             .
          
        
         
           He
           is
           set
           out
           likewise
           by
           comparing
           him
           with
           all
           others
           whatsoever
           ,
           
             hee
             is
             the
             cheefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
             ,
          
           a
           certaine
           number
           for
           an
           uncertaine
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           among
           all
           ,
           in
           all
           
           things
           Christ
           hath
           the
           preheminence
           :
           
             hee
             is
             the
             first
             borne
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             hee
             is
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             every
             creature
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             eldest
             brother
             ,
          
           he
           is
           the
           cheefe
           among
           all
           .
           For
           all
           
             Kings
             ,
             Priests
          
           and
           Prophets
           before
           were
           but
           types
           and
           shaddowes
           of
           him
           :
           Hee
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           truth
           and
           the
           substance
           .
           And
           (
           as
           was
           shewed
           before
           )
           he
           is
           all
           three
           in
           one
           ,
           
             King
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           the
           great
           Doctor
           and
           Prophet
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           spake
           by
           all
           the
           former
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           speakes
           by
           his
           ministers
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
             The
             Angell
             of
             the
             covenant
          
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           expresseth
           his
           Fathers
           brest
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           came
           from
           the
           bosome
           of
           his
           Father
           so
           laies
           open
           his
           counsell
           to
           man-kind
           .
           
           It
           was
           he
           that
           spake
           by
           Noah
           ,
           and
           preached
           by
           his
           Spirit
           to
           the
           soules
           that
           are
           now
           in
           prison
           ,
           (
           as
           Peter
           speakes
           )
           so
           ,
           
             he
             is
             the
             cheefe
             among
             all
             .
          
           But
           especially
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Righteousnesse
           ;
           
           for
           which
           
             Paul
             accounted
             all
             dung
             and
             drosse
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             having
             his
             owne
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             but
             the
             Righteousnesse
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           which
           is
           more
           then
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           being
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           God-Man
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           the
           law
           .
           
        
         
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             us
             or
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
           yes
           ,
           for
           his
           beauty
           and
           excellency
           is
           the
           Churches
           ,
           
           because
           hee
           is
           the
           Churches
           .
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             white
             and
             ruddie
             ,
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             the
             chiefe
             among
             ten
             thousand
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           peculiar
           interest
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           in
           Christ
           that
           doth
           relish
           her
           spirit
           ,
           excellencie
           with
           propriety
           in
           him
           :
           
             I
             am
             my
             
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
           The
           more
           excellent
           the
           husband
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           excellent
           is
           the
           wife
           ,
           shee
           onely
           shines
           in
           his
           beames
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           interest
           that
           wee
           have
           in
           Christ
           that
           indeares
           Christ
           to
           us
           .
           But
           to
           come
           to
           more
           particular
           application
           of
           it
           .
           Is
           Christ
           thus
           excellent
           ,
           superexcellent
           ,
           thus
           transcendently
           excellent
           ,
           
             white
             and
             ruddie
             ,
             the
             cheife
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           this
           serves
           ,
        
         
           To
           draw
           those
           that
           are
           not
           yet
           in
           Christ
           unto
           
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           comfort
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Christ.
           
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           those
           that
           are
           not
           yet
           in
           Christ
           ,
           not
           contracted
           to
           him
           to
           draw
           them
           ;
           
           what
           can
           prevaile
           more
           then
           that
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           ?
           Beauty
           and
           excellencies
           ,
           greatnesse
           and
           goodnesse
           .
           And
           indeed
           one
           maine
           end
           of
           our
           calling
           the
           ministery
           is
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           and
           unfold
           the
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           digg
           up
           the
           mine
           ,
           thereby
           to
           draw
           the
           affections
           of
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           God
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           know
           that
           there
           are
           excellencies
           in
           Christ
           to
           draw
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           
           but
           ,
           
             there
             must
             be
             a
             sight
             of
             our
             misery
             ,
             what
             beggers
             we
             are
             and
             how
             indebted
             .
          
           Before
           we
           are
           in
           Christ
           we
           are
           not
           our
           owne
           ,
           the
           Divell
           layes
           claime
           to
           us
           that
           we
           are
           his
           ,
           death
           laies
           claime
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           under
           sinne
           ,
           we
           cannot
           satisfie
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           therefore
           this
           inforceth
           to
           make
           out
           to
           joyne
           with
           him
           that
           can
           discharge
           all
           our
           debts
           ,
           answer
           all
           our
           suits
           ,
           and
           non-suite
           Sathan
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           .
           When
           once
           we
           are
           
           married
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           all
           is
           ours
           ,
           
           we
           have
           a
           large
           Charter
           ,
           
             All
             things
             are
             yours
             ,
             
             and
             you
             are
             Christs
             and
             Christs
             is
             Gods
          
        
         
           Why
           are
           all
           things
           ours
           ?
           
        
         
           Because
           wee
           are
           married
           to
           Christ
           who
           is
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
           
           It
           is
           the
           end
           of
           our
           calling
           to
           sue
           for
           a
           marriage
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           every
           soule
           ,
           wee
           are
           the
           friends
           of
           the
           Bride
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Church
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           friends
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           bring
           Christ
           to
           them
           :
           It
           is
           the
           end
           of
           our
           ministry
           to
           bring
           the
           soule
           and
           Christ
           together
           ,
           and
           let
           no
           debts
           ,
           no
           sinnes
           hinder
           ,
           for
           especially
           he
           invites
           such
           as
           are
           sensible
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           
           
             where
             sinne
             abounds
             ,
             grace
             abounds
             much
             more
             .
             
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             weary
             and
             heavy
             laden
             .
          
           
           And
           ,
           
             hee
             came
             to
             seeke
             and
             to
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             .
          
           He
           requires
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           bee
           sensible
           of
           our
           debts
           and
           miseries
           ,
           which
           sence
           hee
           workes
           likewise
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           for
           those
           that
           have
           entertained
           Christ
           ,
           
             let
             them
             see
             what
             an
             excellent
             gracious
             Person
             they
             have
             entertained
             ,
          
           who
           is
           
             the
             cheefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           .
           The
           world
           thinks
           them
           a
           company
           of
           silly
           meane
           people
           that
           make
           choice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           a
           justification
           of
           their
           choice
           ,
           they
           choose
           him
           that
           is
           
             the
             cheefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             Let
             him
             kisse
             me
             with
             the
             kisses
             of
             his
             mouth
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           
           )
           
             for
             thy
             love
             is
             better
             then
             wine
             ,
             nay
             then
             life
             it selfe
             :
          
           
           A
           Christian
           may
           justifie
           the
           choice
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           with
           
             Mary
             of
             the
             good
             part
          
           ;
           
           against
           all
           those
           that
           shall
           disparage
           his
           choice
           .
           Let
           the
           world
           account
           Christians
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           a
           company
           of
           deluded
           besotted
           persons
           ,
           fooles
           and
           madmen
           .
           The
           Christian
           is
           the
           onely
           wise
           man
           :
           
             Wisdome
             is
             seene
             in
             choice
             especially
          
           ;
           and
           here
           is
           the
           choice
           of
           that
           which
           is
           excellent
           and
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           ,
           
             the
             cheefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           .
        
         
           So
           also
           ,
           
           
             Wee
             may
             see
             here
             the
             desperate
             and
             base
             f●lly
             of
             all
             whatsoever
             (
             save
             true
             Christians
             )
          
           what
           doe
           they
           make
           choice
           of
           to
           joyne
           to
           ,
           
           that
           which
           is
           base
           ,
           the
           co●demned
           world
           ,
           vaine
           transitory
           things
           ,
           and
           refuse
           Christ●
           ?
           Are
           they
           in
           their
           right
           wits
           who
           refuse
           a
           Husband
           that
           is
           noble
           for
           birth
           ,
           
           rich
           for
           estate
           ,
           mighty
           for
           power
           ,
           abundant
           in
           kindnesse
           and
           love
           it selfe
           ,
           every
           way
           excellent
           ?
           and
           take
           a
           base
           ,
           ignoble
           ,
           beggerly
           person
           ?
           this
           is
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
           God
           complaines
           
             Israell
             would
             none
             of
             mee
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           What
           shall
           we
           judge
           therefore
           of
           those
           that
           will
           none
           of
           Christ
           when
           he
           woes
           and
           sues
           them
           ,
           but
           prefer
           with
           Esaw
           a
           messe
           of
           portage
           before
           their
           eternall
           birthright
           ,
           with
           Adam
           an
           apple
           before
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           with
           Iudas
           thirty
           peeces
           of
           silver
           before
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           state
           of
           many
           men
           .
           
             To
             be
             married
             to
             Christ
             is
             to
             take
             him
             for
             an
             husband
             ,
             
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           Now
           when
           we
           prefer
           base
           commodities
           and
           contentments
           before
           peace
           of
           conscience
           and
           the
           enjoying
           of
           his
           love
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           pelfe
           and
           commoditie
           ,
           thirty
           peeces
           of
           silver
           (
           perhaps
           for
           six
           pence
           
           a
           thing
           of
           nothing
           )
           to
           refuse
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           base
           worldlings
           that
           live
           by
           sense
           and
           not
           by
           faith
           .
           So
           then
           as
           it
           serves
           to
           comfort
           those
           that
           have
           made
           a
           true
           choice
           ,
           so
           it
           serves
           to
           shew
           the
           madnesse
           and
           folly
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           which
           one
           day
           will
           feele
           their
           hearts
           full
           of
           horrour
           and
           confusion
           ,
           and
           their
           faces
           of
           shame
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           thinke
           ,
           what
           hath
           Christ
           made
           such
           sute
           to
           my
           heart
           to
           winne
           my
           love
           ?
           hath
           he
           ordained
           a
           ministery
           for
           to
           bring
           me
           in
           ?
           made
           such
           large
           promises
           ,
           is
           he
           so
           excellent
           ?
           and
           was
           this
           discovered
           to
           me
           and
           yet
           would
           I
           none
           of
           him
           ?
           what
           did
           I
           choose
           ,
           and
           what
           did
           I
           leave
           ?
           I
           left
           Christ
           with
           all
           his
           riches
           ,
           and
           made
           choise
           of
           the
           
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
             which
             are
             but
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           When
           the
           conscience
           is
           once
           thoroughly
           awaked
           this
           will
           torment
           it
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           losse
           ,
           not
           of
           losse
           simply
           ,
           as
           the
           losse
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           losse
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           
           but
           ,
           
             the
             losse
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             Heaven
             so
             d●scovered
             and
             opened
             :
          
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           condition
           in
           the
           world
           so
           terrible
           as
           of
           those
           that
           live
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           he
           are
           those
           things
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           unfolded
           to
           them
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           as
           Paul
           speakes
           of
           the
           ministery
           ,
           
           it
           makes
           Christs
           crosse
           so
           open
           to
           them
           as
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           crucified
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           yeeld
           to
           their
           base
           hearts
           desires
           and
           affections
           before
           these
           excellencies
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           had
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           would
           draw
           their
           hearts
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Therfore
           let
           us
           consider
           how
           we
           heare
           those
           things
           ,
           
           it
           concernes
           us
           neerely
           :
           on
           the
           one
           side
           
           we
           see
           what
           we
           get
           if
           we
           joyne
           with
           Christ
           ,
           we
           have
           him
           and
           his
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           we
           loose
           him
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           we
           gaine
           eternall
           misery
           ,
           and
           perish
           eternally
           .
           O
           what
           basenesse
           of
           mind
           possesseth
           us
           ,
           Christ
           left
           all
           things
           in
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           leave
           Christ
           for
           any
           paultry
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           almost
           to
           please
           and
           content
           the
           humours
           of
           sinnefull
           men
           ,
           to
           attaine
           a
           few
           empty
           titles
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           little
           wealth
           ,
           injoy
           a
           little
           pleasure
           .
           You
           see
           then
           the
           equity
           of
           that
           terrible
           commination
           that
           you
           have
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             
             If
             any
             man
             love
             not
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             let
             him
             be
             Anathema
             maranatha
             .
          
           Let
           him
           be
           accursed
           for
           ever
           that
           loves
           not
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           sinne
           there
           is
           a
           remedy
           to
           discharge
           his
           sinne
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           marry
           him
           and
           take
           him
           :
           but
           when
           Christ
           is
           offered
           and
           we
           will
           have
           none
           of
           him
           ,
           we
           sinne
           against
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           Anathema
           ,
           and
           maranatha
           ;
           therefore
           
             the
             most
             dangerous
             sinnes
             of
             all
             ,
             are
             those
             against
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
          
           when
           yet
           we
           choose
           rather
           to
           live
           as
           we
           list
           ,
           then
           to
           joyne
           our selves
           to
           Christ.
           To
           this
           purpose
           
             Heb.
             2.
          
           
           S.
           Paul
           makes
           an
           use
           of
           the
           first
           chapter
           ,
           wherein
           he
           sets
           out
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           whom
           the
           Angels
           adore
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           beautifull
           ,
           so
           lovely
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           in
           love
           with
           him
           ,
           
           and
           pronounceth
           
             this
             is
             my
             Beloved
             sonne
          
           :
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           second
           chapter
           ,
           Wherefore
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             how
             shall
             we
             escape
             if
             wee
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
             ,
          
           
           for
           ,
           
             If
             they
             escaped
             not
             
             that
             despised
             Moses
             law
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             How
             shall
             we
             escape
             if
             we
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
             ?
          
           he
           saies
           not
           ,
           
             if
             we
             oppose
             Christ
          
           :
           but
           if
           we
           neglect
           him
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           love
           so
           great
           salvation
           ,
           as
           2
           Thes.
           1.
           8.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Christ
             will
             come
             in
             flaming
             fire
             to
             take
             vengeance
             of
             all
             those
             that
             doe
             not
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           though
           they
           do
           not
           per●ecute
           it
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           this
           reprooves
           all
           civill
           morrall
           persons
           that
           thinke
           they
           have
           riches
           enough
           ,
           not
           onely
           debauched
           persons
           ,
           but
           selfe-sufficient
           persons
           ,
           that
           thinke
           they
           have
           any
           Righteousnesse
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             shall
             come
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             to
             take
             vengence
             of
             such
             :
          
           This
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           second
           Psalme
           ,
           which
           yee
           know
           sets
           out
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             I
             have
             set
             my
             King
             upon
             Zion
             ,
          
           God
           the
           Father
           there
           annoints
           Christ
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           To
           what
           end
           ?
           
             That
             wee
             should
             kisse
             the
             Sunne
             ,
          
           kisse
           him
           with
           the
           kisse
           of
           subjection
           (
           as
           subject●s
           doe
           their
           Prince
           :
           )
           with
           the
           kisse
           of
           love
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Spouse
           doth
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           
             kisse
             of
             faith
          
           .
           But
           what
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           kisse
           him
           ,
           and
           subject
           our selves
           to
           him
           ;
           love
           him
           and
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ?
           
             If
             his
             wrath
             be
             once
             kindled
             happy
             are
             all
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             :
          
           Hee
           is
           a
           Lambe
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           can
           be
           angry
           ,
           as
           
             Rev.
             6.
          
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Kings
             and
             great
             persons
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             fly
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
          
           he
           that
           is
           so
           sweete
           mild
           and
           gentle
           ,
           if
           we
           joyne
           with
           him
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           we
           come
           not
           unto
           him
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           a
           terrible
           wrath
           ,
           
           which
           the
           greatest
           Potentates
           in
           the
           world
           shall
           desire
           to
           be
           hid
           from
           .
           
             If
             his
             wrath
             be
             once
             kindled
             ,
             blessed
             are
             all
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
          
           and
           woe
           be
           to
           them
           that
           doe
           not
           receive
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           us
           that
           professe
           our selves
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           him
           that
           is
           thus
           excellent
           ,
           
           let
           us
           make
           this
           use
           ,
           
             to
             make
             him
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             choice
             in
             other
             things
             .
             In
             the
             choise
             of
             friends
             ,
             choose
             such
             as
             are
             friends
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           take
           heed
           of
           society
           with
           Idolaters
           ,
           or
           with
           prophane
           wretched
           persons
           .
           If
           you
           will
           be
           joyned
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           professe
           your selves
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           joyne
           to
           none
           but
           those
           that
           we
           can
           enjoy
           and
           Christ
           too
           .
           
           So
           in
           marriage
           let
           the
           rule
           of
           choice
           be
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           likewise
           let
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           respect
           to
           all
           things
           be
           ,
           the
           respect
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           let
           us
           measure
           our
           love
           to
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           to
           kindred
           ,
           friends
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           creatures
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           stand
           with
           love
           to
           Christ.
           Obey
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Marry
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           doe
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           so
           as
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           love
           and
           allowance
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Make
           also
           ,
           
           
             a
             Vse
             of
             Direction
          
           ,
           How
           to
           come
           to
           valew
           Christ
           thus
           :
           
           as
           to
           keepe
           an
           high
           esteeme
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           this
           followes
           infallibly
           and
           undeniably
           :
           If
           Christ
           be
           ,
           
             the
             cheefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           the
           cheefe
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           
             above
             ten
             thousand
          
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           excellency
           ,
           hee
           must
           have
           place
           in
           our
           hearts
           answerable
           thereunto
           ;
           for
           ,
           then
           our
           soules
           are
           as
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           when
           they
           judge
           of
           ,
           and
           affect
           things
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Let
           us
           enter
           into
           a
           serious
           consideration
           of
           the
           need
           we
           have
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           of
           our
           misery
           without
           him
           ,
           
           of
           our
           happinesse
           if
           we
           be
           joyned
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           soule
           being
           thus
           convinced
           ,
           the
           affections
           must
           needs
           follow
           the
           sanctified
           judgement
           .
        
         
           What
           will
           come
           of
           it
           ,
           
           If
           Christ
           be
           set
           in
           the
           highest
           place
           in
           our
           heart
           ,
           If
           we
           crowne
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           
             King
             of
             Kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
          
           in
           a
           hearty
           submitting
           of
           all
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           him
           ;
           while
           the
           soule
           continues
           in
           that
           frame
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           drawne
           to
           sinne
           ,
           discomfort
           ,
           and
           despaire
           .
           The
           honours
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           that
           are
           got
           by
           base
           ingagements
           to
           the
           humours
           of
           men
           ,
           what
           are
           these
           to
           Christ
           ?
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           rightly
           possest
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           excellency
           ,
           It
           disdaines
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           come
           in
           competition
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             It
             stands
             firme
             against
             all
             discouragements
             whatsoever
             :
          
           for
           ,
           it
           sets
           Christ
           against
           all
           ,
           who
           is
           
             the
             cheefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           .
           The
           soule
           in
           this
           case
           will
           set
           Christ
           against
           the
           anger
           and
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           Sathan
           and
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           covenant
           :
           Sathan
           is
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           a
           roaring
           Lyon
           :
           Christ
           the
           Lyon
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Juda
           :
           Sathan
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           a
           Dragon
           :
           But
           Christ
           the
           true
           Brasen
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           very
           looking
           upon
           whom
           will
           take
           away
           all
           the
           stings
           and
           fiery
           darts
           of
           Sathan
           whatsoever
           :
           wherefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             I
             Iohn
             .
             5.
          
           that
           Faith
           is
           that
           that
           overcommeth
           the
           world
           .
           
           
             How
             doth
             Faith
             overcome
             the
             world
             ?
          
           Because
           it
           overcomes
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           and
           honours
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           threatnings
           ,
           paines
           ,
           losses
           and
           disgraces
           ,
           by
           setting
           Christ
           against
           all
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           if
           we
           would
           have
           a
           right
           judgement
           
           and
           esteeme
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             weane
             our
             affections
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             from
             other
             things
             .
          
           Fleshly
           hearts
           that
           have
           runne
           so
           deepely
           into
           the
           world
           and
           vanities
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           It
           is
           in
           a
           sorte
           an
           extraordinary
           taske
           for
           them
           to
           be
           drawne
           away
           ,
           and
           pulled
           from
           the
           world
           (
           as
           a
           child
           from
           a
           full
           brest
           )
           which
           they
           have
           sucked
           so
           long
           .
           Now
           for
           sweet
           affections
           that
           are
           tender
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           advantage
           they
           have
           to
           consider
           betimes
           that
           there
           is
           that
           in
           Religion
           and
           in
           the
           Gospell
           which
           is
           worth
           their
           best
           and
           prime
           affections
           ,
           the
           flower
           and
           marrow
           of
           them
           ,
           
           let
           them
           begin
           with
           young
           
             Timothie
             ,
             Daniell
          
           and
           Ioseph
           to
           love
           Christ
           from
           their
           childhood
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           desperate
           folly
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           to
           put
           off
           the
           regard
           of
           good
           things
           till
           after
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           lesse
           fit
           ,
           when
           the
           understanding
           will
           be
           darkened
           ,
           and
           the
           affections
           blunted
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           not
           have
           that
           edge
           ,
           nature
           being
           decayed
           and
           the
           world
           having
           taken
           such
           possession
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           value
           this
           excellencie
           .
           Therefore
           let
           us
           begin
           betimes
           to
           make
           up
           the
           marriage
           between
           Christ
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           no
           time
           indeed
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           but
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           those
           that
           are
           young
           would
           be
           thus
           wise
           for
           their
           soules
           betimes
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           if
           wee
           would
           highly
           value
           
             Christ
             ,
             
             (
             beg
             of
             God
             a
             spirit
             that
             wee
             may
             judge
             aright
             of
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             )
          
           for
           ,
           
             In
             what
             measure
             we
             can
             discerne
             the
             height
             ,
             and
             bredth
             ,
             and
             depth
             of
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             In
             that
             measure
             shall
             we
             judge
             of
             the
             height
             ,
             and
             bredth
             ,
             and
             depth
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ.
          
           The
           sweetest
           soules
           are
           the
           most
           humble
           soules
           ,
           those
           that
           love
           Christ
           most
           ,
           are
           those
           that
           have
           beene
           stung
           most
           with
           the
           sence
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           
           
             where
             sinne
             most
             abounds
             in
             the
             sence
             and
             feeling
             of
             it
             ,
             grace
             much
             more
             abounds
             in
             the
             sence
             and
             feeling
             of
             that
             .
          
           Did
           ever
           soule
           love
           Christ
           more
           then
           that
           woeman
           that
           had
           so
           many
           Divels
           cast
           out
           of
           her
           ?
           
           And
           ,
           Paul
           that
           had
           such
           great
           sinnes
           forgiven
           .
           Doth
           any
           man
           so
           love
           his
           creditor
           as
           he
           that
           hath
           much
           debt
           forgiven
           him
           ?
           It
           is
           our
           Saviour
           Christs
           owne
           reason
           ,
           therefore
           these
           two
           goe
           alwaies
           with
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             true
             knowledge
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             misery
             by
             reason
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           2.
           
           
             The
             true
             sence
             and
             feeling
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             true
             and
             hearty
             sorrow
             for
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           Popery
           they
           slight
           Originall
           sinne
           ,
           
           that
           mother
           breeding
           sinne
           ,
           Actuall
           sinnes
           be
           veniall
           ,
           and
           many
           sins
           no
           sins
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           esteeme
           so
           slightly
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           joyne
           Saints
           ,
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
             Works
          
           and
           Satisfaction
           with
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           not
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           malady
           ,
           how
           blacke
           sinne
           is
           ,
           what
           a
           cursed
           estate
           we
           are
           in
           by
           nature
           :
           
             they
             have
             slight
             ,
             shallow
             and
             weake
             conceipts
             of
             sinne
             ,
             therefore
             they
             have
             answerable
             weake
             ,
             and
             shallow
             conceipts
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Righteousnesse
             
             and
             excellency
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           conviction
           of
           our
           sinnes
           goeth
           before
           the
           conviction
           of
           righteousnesse
           in
           Christ
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             16.
          
           )
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sinne
             and
             then
             of
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           for
           except
           the
           soule
           be
           convinced
           of
           sinne
           and
           of
           ill
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           bee
           truely
           convinced
           of
           good
           and
           of
           righteousnesse
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           Passeover
           was
           alwaies
           eaten
           with
           sowre
           herbes
           ,
           
           because
           it
           should
           ad
           a
           rellish
           to
           the
           feast
           .
           So
           Christ
           the
           true
           Passeover
           we
           never
           rellish
           truely
           without
           sower
           herbes
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           sinne
           with
           the
           desert
           of
           it
           .
           Christ
           savours
           otherwise
           to
           a
           man
           humbled
           for
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           he
           doth
           to
           another
           man
           not
           touched
           therewith
           :
           otherwise
           to
           a
           poore
           man
           then
           he
           doth
           to
           a
           rich
           :
           otherwise
           to
           a
           man
           that
           the
           world
           goes
           not
           well
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           then
           to
           a
           prosperous
           man.
           One
           savoury
           discourse
           of
           Christ
           relisheth
           more
           to
           an
           afflicted
           soule
           ,
           the
           seven
           discourses
           with
           such
           as
           are
           drunk
           with
           prosperity
           ,
           not
           having
           a
           brayne
           strong
           enough
           to
           conceive
           ,
           nor
           an
           appetite
           to
           rellish
           heavenly
           things
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           why
           doe
           wee
           murmure
           at
           the
           crosse
           ,
           
           when
           all
           is
           to
           recover
           our
           spirituall
           taste
           and
           rellish
           ?
           Salomon
           had
           lost
           his
           taste
           and
           rellish
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           never
           made
           
             his
             song
             of
             songs
          
           when
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Idolatrous
           way
           ,
           nor
           was
           so
           in
           love
           with
           Christ
           and
           his
           excellencies
           when
           he
           doted
           so
           much
           upon
           his
           wives
           :
           no
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           had
           recovered
           his
           spirits
           tast
           and
           rellish
           of
           heavenly
           things
           once
           ,
           then
           made
           he
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           
           Preacher
           .
           When
           he
           had
           runne
           through
           variety
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           saw
           all
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           vanitie
           :
           then
           he
           passeth
           his
           verdict
           upon
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           vanity
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           can
           hardly
           prize
           Christ
           without
           some
           afflictions
           ,
           some
           crosse
           or
           other
           :
           therfore
           here
           the
           Church
           is
           faine
           to
           indure
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           to
           set
           an
           edge
           upon
           her
           affections
           ?
           Now
           when
           she
           is
           thus
           in
           her
           disertions
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             white
             and
             ruddie
             ,
             the
             cheefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
             .
          
        
         
           We
           ▪
           
           valew
           more
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           higher
           prize
           on
           things
           in
           the
           want
           of
           them
           (
           such
           is
           our
           corruption
           )
           then
           in
           the
           injoying
           of
           them
           .
           And
           if
           God
           remember
           us
           not
           with
           affliction
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           afflict
           ,
           humble
           and
           judge
           our selves
           :
           enter
           into
           our
           owne
           soules
           to
           view
           how
           we
           stand
           affected
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           heavenly
           things
           :
           how
           doe
           I
           rellish
           and
           esteeme
           them
           ?
           if
           〈◊〉
           have
           lost
           my
           esteeme
           and
           valuing
           ,
           where
           have
           I
           lost
           it
           ,
           consider
           in
           what
           sinne
           ,
           in
           what
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           what
           company
           J
           lost
           it
           ;
           and
           converse
           no
           more
           with
           such
           as
           dull
           our
           affections
           to
           heavenly
           things
           .
        
         
           
           And
           ,
           
           
             Let
             us
             make
             use
             likewise
             of
             our
             infirmities
             and
             sinnes
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             set
             an
             high
             prize
             on
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           we
           carry
           about
           us
           alwaies
           infirmities
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           what
           use
           shall
           we
           make
           of
           them
           ?
           not
           to
           trust
           to
           our
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           
             as
             a
             defiled
             cloth
          
           :
           But
           fly
           to
           
             Christs
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           God-man
           ,
           all
           being
           as
           
             dung
             and
             drosse
          
           in
           regard
           
           of
           that
           :
           Often
           thinke
           with
           thy selfe
           what
           am
           I
           ,
           a
           poore
           sinfull
           creature
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           a
           Righteousnesse
           in
           Christ
           that
           answers
           all
           ,
           I
           am
           weake
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           but
           Christ
           is
           strong
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           strong
           in
           him
           .
           J
           am
           foolish
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           wise
           in
           him
           ,
           what
           I
           want
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           him
           :
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           his
           Righteousnesse
           is
           mine
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Righteousnesse
             of
             God-man
          
           ,
           being
           cloathed
           with
           this
           I
           stand
           safe
           ,
           against
           
             Conscience
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             wrath
          
           and
           whatsoever
           .
           Though
           I
           have
           daily
           experience
           of
           my
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           more
           Righteousnesse
           in
           Christ
           who
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           
             the
             cheefe
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           sin
           in
           me
           .
           When
           thus
           we
           shall
           know
           Christ
           ,
           then
           wee
           shall
           know
           him
           to
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           fifteenth
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SIXTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             X
             ,
             XI
             ,
             XII
             ,
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Beloved
               is
               white
               and
               ruddie
               the
               chiefest
               among
               ten
               thousand
               .
            
             
               His
               head
               is
               as
               fine
               gold
               ,
               his
               lockes
               are
               bushie
               and
               blacke
               as
               a
               raven
               .
            
             
               His
               eyes
               are
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               doves
               ,
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               waters
               ,
               washed
               with
               milke
               and
               fitly
               set
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           HEnce
           likewise
           we
           may
           answersome
           doubts
           that
           may
           arise
           ,
           
           as
           why
           the
           death
           of
           one
           man
           (
           Christ
           )
           should
           be
           of
           value
           for
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ?
           
           how
           can
           this
           be
           ?
           O
           But
           what
           kind
           of
           man
           was
           he
           ?
           
           
             the
             cheefe
             
             among
             ten
             thousand
             ,
          
           especially
           considering
           that
           his
           excellency
           ariseth
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           Personall
           Union
           of
           God
           and
           Man.
           The
           first
           Adam
           tainted
           thousands
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           tainted
           a
           world
           of
           men
           more
           if
           there
           had
           beene
           more
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           meere
           man
           that
           did
           this
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           Christ
           God
           and
           Man
           the
           
             second
             Adam
          
           advance
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           if
           there
           had
           beene
           more
           ,
           
             hee
             is
             cheefe
             among
             ten
             thousand
             .
          
        
         
           His
           head
           is
           as
           most
           fine
           gold
           ,
           his
           lockes
           are
           bushie
           and
           blacke
           as
           a
           raven
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Positively
           ,
           Hee
           is
           white
           and
           ruddie
           .
           2.
           
           Comparatively
           ,
           Hee
           is
           the
           chiefest
           of
           ten
           thousand
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           doth
           not
           thinke
           it
           sufficient
           in
           generall
           to
           set
           out
           Christ
           thus
           ,
           but
           she
           descends
           into
           a
           particular
           description
           of
           him
           by
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           body
           that
           are
           conspicuous
           .
           First
           in
           generall
           observe
           hence
           ,
           
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             love
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             thing
             loved
             .
          
           As
           the
           Church
           here
           ,
           from
           things
           that
           are
           excellent
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           borrowes
           phrases
           and
           comparisons
           to
           set
           out
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           ,
           exalting
           him
           above
           any
           other
           thing
           .
           Whatsoever
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian
           sees
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           ,
           it
           takes
           occasion
           thence
           to
           thinke
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           In
           generall
           observe
           from
           hence
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Church
           fetcheth
           comparison
           from
           doves
           eyes
           ,
           from
           the
           body
           of
           a
           man
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             some
             beames
             of
             excellency
             in
             every
             creature
             .
          
           There
           is
           somewhat
           of
           God
           in
           
           every
           creature
           ,
           this
           makes
           the
           meditation
           of
           the
           creature
           to
           be
           usefull
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           even
           the
           meanest
           but
           it
           hath
           a
           beeing
           ,
           and
           thereby
           in
           a
           sort
           sets
           out
           the
           beeing
           of
           God.
           Why
           doth
           God
           stile
           himselfe
           a
           Shield
           ,
           a
           Rocke
           ,
           a
           Buckler
           ,
           a
           Shaddow
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           something
           of
           him
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           teach
           us
           to
           rise
           from
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           those
           excellencies
           that
           are
           scattered
           in
           them
           are
           united
           .
        
         
           In
           innocency
           we
           knew
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           we
           had
           knowledge
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           but
           now
           we
           are
           faine
           to
           helpe
           our selves
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           creature
           to
           rise
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             His
             head
             is
             as
             fine
             gold
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             in
             generall
             ,
             
             see
             the
             boldnesse
             and
             largenesse
             of
             the
             Churches
             affections
             ,
             who
             though
             she
             had
             beene
             ill
             intreated
             by
             the
             Watch-men
             and
             others
             ,
             yet
             is
             she
             not
             disheartned
             for
             all
             this
             ?
             no
             ,
             she
             goes
             on
             and
             sets
             out
             particular
             commendations
             of
             her
             Beloved
             .
             Where
             love
             hath
             any
             strength
             ,
             no
             water
             can
             quench
             it
             .
             You
             see
             the
             Church
             here
             found
             but
             cold
             intertainement
             from
             the
             Watch-men
             and
             others
             that
             should
             have
             beene
             better
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             
             She
             was
             in
             desertion
             ,
             yet
             she
             was
             not
             discouraged
             ,
             nay
             not
             from
             the
             desertion
             that
             Christ
             left
             her
             in
             ;
             but
             she
             seekes
             after
             him
             whom
             her
             soule
             loved
             .
             Oh
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             a
             true
             sanctified
             soule
             toucht
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             never
             to
             give
             over
             seeking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             setting
             out
             his
             praises
             ,
             no
             though
             it
             thinkes
             it selfe
             not
             
             beloved
             of
             Christ.
             Aske
             such
             ones
             doe
             you
             love
             God
             ,
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             ?
             Oh
             you
             shall
             have
             them
             eloquent
             ,
             no
             words
             are
             enough
             to
             set
             out
             their
             affections
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             one
             reason
             ,
             
             which
             we
             may
             note
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             why
             God
             plants
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             conversion
             ,
             a
             sweete
             love
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             ,
             
               the
               first
               love
            
             ,
             that
             when
             desertions
             come
             they
             may
             call
             to
             mind
             what
             they
             felt
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             bore
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             the
             Church
             concludes
             ,
             
             
               Hose
               .
               2.
               
               I
               will
               returne
               to
               my
               first
               love
               ,
               for
               then
               was
               I
               better
               then
               now
               .
            
             The
             Church
             here
             from
             what
             doth
             shee
             commend
             her
             Beloved
             ?
             but
             from
             some
             what
             that
             was
             left
             in
             her
             soule
             ,
             some
             inward
             taste
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             in
             her
             ,
             she
             called
             to
             mind
             how
             it
             was
             with
             her
             before
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             what
             an
             excellent
             estate
             she
             had
             beene
             in
             ,
             this
             helped
             her
             to
             recover
             her selfe
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             
             
               Why
               is
               shee
               so
               exact
               in
               reckoning
               up
               so
               many
               particulars
               of
               her
               Beloved
               ,
               his
               Head
               ,
               Lockes
               ,
               Eyes
               ,
               Lips
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             ?
          
           
             
             Why
             ,
             
             It
             is
             from
             largenesse
             of
             affection
             .
             
               A
               large
               heart
               hath
               alway
               large
               expressions
               ,
            
             when
             we
             are
             barren
             in
             expressions
             towards
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             whence
             comes
             this
             but
             
             from
             narrow
             poore
             affections
             .
             The
             Church
             had
             large
             affections
             ;
             
             therefore
             shee
             had
             sutable
             expressions
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             shee
             is
             thus
             particular
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             not
             one
             but
             many
             excellencies
             ;
             
             every
             thing
             in
             him
             is
             excellent
             :
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             as
             his
             head
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             For
             indeed
             beauty
             consists
             not
             in
             sweetnesse
             of
             colour
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             affinity
             and
             proportion
             of
             all
             parts
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             all
             sweet
             proportion
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             be
             with
             Christians
             ;
             they
             should
             not
             have
             one
             excellency
             ,
             but
             many
             :
             those
             that
             receive
             
               Grace
               for
               Grace
            
             from
             Christ
             :
             
             have
             not
             onely
             Head
             ,
             Eyes
             ,
             Hands
             ,
             and
             Feet
             good
             ;
             but
             all
             lovely
             ,
             
               Grace
               for
               Grace
            
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             variety
             of
             Graces
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             In
             whom
             all
             things
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             everything
             severally
             are
             lovely
             .
          
           
             Then
             shee
             sheweth
             her
             particular
             care
             and
             
             study
             ,
             
             to
             be
             exact
             in
             this
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             rip
             him
             up
             and
             anotomize
             him
             thus
             from
             Head
             to
             foot
             ,
             it
             argueth
             shee
             had
             studied
             Christ
             well
             ere
             shee
             could
             attaine
             this
             excellencie
             :
             so
             it
             should
             be
             the
             study
             and
             care
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
             to
             study
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             grosse
             ,
             to
             say
             as
             much
             as
             you
             have
             in
             the
             Creed
             ;
             he
             was
             borne
             for
             us
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             was
             crucified
             ,
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             &c.
             which
             every
             child
             can
             say
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             able
             to
             particularize
             the
             high
             perfections
             and
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             to
             study
             his
             Nature
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             the
             State
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             carried
             himselfe
             in
             his
             humiliation
             and
             exaltation
             :
             what
             good
             we
             have
             by
             both
             states
             ,
             Redemption
             by
             his
             
               abasement
               ;
               application
               of
               it
               by
               his
               advancement
               .
            
             What
             he
             did
             for
             us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             what
             he
             doth
             in
             Heaven
             :
             what
             in
             
             
               Iustification
               ,
               Adoption
               ,
               Sanctification
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             glory
             to
             come
             .
             Study
             every
             thing
             and
             warme
             the
             heart
             with
             the
             meditation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             particular
             spreading
             and
             laying
             open
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             thing
             worthy
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
             Wee
             make
             slight
             worke
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             can
             be
             particular
             and
             eloquent
             enough
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             wherein
             all
             eloquence
             is
             too
             little
             ;
             how
             barren
             are
             we
             ,
             how
             shamefac'd
             to
             speake
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             excellencies
             in
             base
             company
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             dishonour
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             learne
             this
             from
             the
             
               Church
               here
            
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             in
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             of
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             expressions
             will
             be
             answerable
             to
             our
             meditations
             .
             So
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             that
             were
             godly
             (
             till
             another
             kind
             of
             Divinity
             came
             into
             the
             world
             of
             Querkes
             and
             subtilties
             )
             there
             was
             none
             of
             them
             but
             was
             excellent
             this
             way
             .
             Paul
             admirable
             ,
             accounting
             all
             dung
             and
             drosse
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ.
             In
             speaking
             of
             him
             when
             he
             begins
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             from
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             ravished
             ;
             and
             knew
             not
             how
             nor
             where
             to
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             soule
             hath
             sights
             of
             Christ
             that
             God
             shewes
             to
             it
             ,
             
             and
             which
             the
             soule
             presents
             to
             it selfe
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             The
             sights
             that
             God
             in
             this
             kind
             shewes
             ,
             are
             to
             those
             in
             affliction
             especially
             ,
             as
             Daniell
             and
             Isay
             saw
             Christ
             in
             his
             glory
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             so
             Ezechiell
             had
             a
             vision
             and
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.
             where
             Christ
             was
             presented
             to
             him
             gloriously
             .
             So
             there
             is
             a
             glorious
             
             description
             of
             Christ
             present
             to
             the
             Church●
             Rev.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             there
             are
             sights
             let
             downe
             from
             God
             into
             the
             soule
             ,
             
             so
             there
             are
             sights
             that
             the
             soule
             frames
             of
             Christ
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Church
             here
             conceives
             of
             him
             by
             faith
             :
             Thus
             Moses
             saw
             him
             before
             he
             was
             incarnate
             ,
             
             and
             Abraham
             saw
             his
             day
             and
             rejoyced
             :
             so
             should
             we
             now
             have
             spirituall
             sights
             ,
             Ideas
             of
             Christ
             framed
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             bestow
             our
             soules
             as
             we
             should
             doe
             .
             So
             much
             for
             generall
             ,
             now
             we
             come
             to
             some
             particulars
             .
             
               His
               Head
               is
               as
               fine
               gold
               ,
               his
               locke●
               are
               bushie
               and
               blacke
               as
               a
               raven
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             His
             Head
             is
             as
             fine
             gold
             .
          
           
             He
             begins
             to
             set
             out
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             cheefe
             part
             the
             Head.
             The
             Head
             of
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
             He
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             God
             onely
             is
             above
             him
             .
             All
             is
             yours
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             Gods
             ,
             
             but
             that
             is
             not
             so
             much
             intended
             here
             ,
             as
             to
             shew
             Christs
             head-ship
             over
             the
             Church
             as
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             his
             head
             is
             as
             fine
             gold
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             government
             and
             head-ship
             is
             a
             most
             sweet
             and
             golden
             government
             .
          
           
             Daniel
             .
             2.
             
             
             You
             have
             an
             image
             of
             the
             Monarchies
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             had
             a
             golden
             head
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Chaldean
             ,
             the
             best
             Monarchy
             is
             set
             out
             by
             the
             best
             mettall
             gold
             ,
             
             so
             Christ
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             precious
             head
             ,
             a
             head
             of
             Gold.
             
          
           
             A
             Head
             hath
             an
             eminency
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             an
             influence
             and
             motion
             above
             all
             other
             parts
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             sences
             ,
             so
             this
             golden
             head
             is
             more
             eminent
             then
             all
             ,
             governes
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             hath
             influence
             into
             all
             ;
             in
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             beeing
             .
          
           
             Why
             is
             Christ
             as
             King
             thus
             resembled
             to
             an
             head
             of
             gold
             ?
             
          
           
             Because
             Gold
             is
             the
             cheefe
             ,
             
             the
             most
             precious
             ,
             
             durable
             mettall
             of
             all
             others
             .
             Christ
             is
             a
             King
             for
             ever
             and
             hath
             an
             everlasting
             government
             .
             Gold
             is
             also
             the
             most
             pliable
             mettall
             ,
             you
             may
             beate
             it
             out
             to
             leaves
             more
             then
             any
             other
             mettall
             whatsoever
             .
             Christ
             is
             all
             gold
             indeed
             ,
             his
             love
             hath
             beate
             himselfe
             out
             as
             low
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             all
             for
             our
             good
             .
             What
             abasement
             like
             to
             Christs
             .
             That
             which
             is
             most
             precious
             is
             most
             communicating
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             a
             glorious
             creature
             ,
             what
             doth
             so
             much
             good
             as
             it
             ?
             so
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             of
             all
             ,
             
               the
               cheefe
               of
               ten
               thousand
            
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             also
             the
             most
             communicative
             ,
             what
             good
             to
             the
             good
             that
             Christ
             did
             ,
             he
             was
             beaten
             out
             of
             love
             to
             man-kind
             to
             lowest
             abasement
             for
             us
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             not
             mainely
             aimed
             at
             here
             ,
             yet
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             speaking
             of
             gold
             ,
             we
             may
             present
             to
             our selves
             such
             comfortable
             meditations
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             is
             Christ
             such
             an
             excellent
             head
             ,
             
             a
             golden
             head
             ,
             
             in
             whom
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisedome
             to
             governe
             his
             Church
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             then
             goe
             to
             that
             triple
             crowne
             ,
             having
             such
             a
             golden
             head
             ,
             the
             Apostacie
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             found
             out
             another
             golden
             head
             ,
             is
             not
             Christ
             precious
             enough
             .
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             
             leaving
             the
             head
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Col.
             2.
             19.
             
             It
             is
             a
             damnable
             thing
             to
             forsake
             him
             .
             Let
             the
             Apostaticall
             Church
             alone
             with
             her
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             a
             golden
             head
             ,
             
             let
             us
             
             his
             members
             labour
             every
             one
             to
             be
             sutable
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             difference
             betweene
             the
             head
             and
             the
             members
             in
             many
             respects
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             three
             formerly
             named
             ,
             Eminencie
             ,
             government
             ,
             and
             influence
             ,
             yet
             for
             nature
             they
             are
             one
             ,
             head
             and
             members
             make
             but
             one
             .
             So
             tha●
             as
             the
             head
             of
             the
             body
             is
             gold
             ,
             so
             should
             every
             member
             be
             :
             therfore
             the
             seven
             Churches
             are
             stiled
             seven
             golden
             candlestickes
             .
             Every
             thing
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             gold
             ,
             
             even
             to
             the
             snuffers
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             every
             thing
             is
             excellent
             .
             The
             Tabernacle
             was
             gold
             most
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             covered
             with
             Badgers-skins
             .
             The
             Church
             indeed
             hath
             a
             poore
             covering
             as
             of
             Badgers-skins
             ,
             not
             guilded
             as
             hypocrites
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             precious
             within
             ;
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             gold
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             fine
             gold
             ,
             whole
             gold
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             onely
             the
             crowne
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             head
             is
             gold
             it selfe
             .
             Other
             Kings
             their
             crownes
             are
             of
             gold
             ,
             but
             their
             heads
             are
             not
             so
             :
             but
             there
             is
             such
             a
             precious
             treasure
             of
             wisedome
             in
             him
             that
             his
             head
             is
             gold
             ;
             so
             let
             the
             Church
             and
             every
             Christian
             labour
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             guilt
             but
             gold
             ,
             to
             be
             thoroughly
             good
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             inside
             as
             good
             as
             the
             outside
             ,
             the
             heart
             as
             good
             as
             the
             conversation
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             glorious
             within
             ,
             Psal.
             45.
             
             Beloved
             ,
             Is
             Christ
             an
             excellent
             golden
             head
             and
             shall
             he
             have
             a
             base
             body
             ?
             Is
             he
             fit
             to
             be
             
             united
             to
             a
             golden
             head
             that
             is
             a
             common
             drunkard
             ,
             a
             swearer
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             beast
             in
             his
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             is
             this
             sutable
             ?
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             
             Is
             our
             head
             so
             golden
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             excellency
             we
             have
             is
             it
             from
             our
             head
             ,
             therefore
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             let
             us
             cast
             all
             our
             crownes
             at
             his
             feete
             .
             Have
             we
             crownes
             of
             gold
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             excellent
             within
             ,
             any
             grace
             ,
             any
             comfort
             ,
             let
             us
             lay
             it
             downe
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             for
             all
             is
             from
             him
             .
             Naturall
             men
             have
             golden
             images
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             Israell
             would
             have
             golden
             calves
             ,
             Nebuchadnezzar
             sets
             up
             a
             golden
             image
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             worship
             it
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             declining
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             framed
             golden
             images
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             golden
             whorish
             religion
             ,
             guilded
             ,
             and
             painted
             ,
             framed
             by
             their
             owne
             braine
             ,
             whereunto
             all
             must
             stoope
             .
             But
             the
             true
             gold
             is
             that
             we
             must
             respect
             and
             submit
             our selves
             unto
             and
             admire
             ,
             others
             are
             but
             golden
             dreames
             and
             images
             (
             as
             Nebuchadnezzars
             was
             )
             
               Christs
               head
               alone
               is
               of
               fine
               gold
               :
            
          
           
             All
             must
             be
             fine
             gold
             that
             comes
             from
             this
             head
             ,
             his
             word
             is
             gold
             ,
             sometimes
             purged
             in
             the
             fire
             :
             
             his
             ordinances
             gold
             ,
             in
             the
             scripture
             phrase
             ,
             the
             city
             ,
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             which
             signifies
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             refined
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             all
             is
             of
             gold
             ,
             the
             walles
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             the
             gates
             of
             pearle
             ,
             
             and
             the
             pavement
             of
             the
             streetes
             of
             pure
             gold
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             excellency
             of
             reformation
             ,
             which
             golden
             times
             are
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             let
             us
             goe
             on
             and
             waite
             for
             them
             .
             
          
           
           
             His
             lockes
             are
             bushie
             and
             blacke
             as
             a
             raven
             .
          
           
             I
             thinke
             this
             is
             but
             complementall
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             commendation
             of
             his
             freshnesse
             ,
             a
             foile
             to
             beauty
             ,
             therefore
             not
             particularly
             to
             be
             stood
             upon
             .
          
           
             His
             eyes
             are
             as
             doves
             eyes
             by
             the
             rivers
             of
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             eyes
             are
             as
             doves
             eyes
             ,
             and
             such
             eyes
             as
             are
             by
             the
             rivers
             of
             waters
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             clensed
             and
             washed
             with
             milke
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             clearer
             ,
             and
             fitly
             set
             ,
             neither
             gogle
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             sunke
             into
             the
             head
             ,
             but
             fitly
             set
             ,
             as
             a
             jewell
             in
             a
             ring
             ,
             neither
             too
             much
             in
             ,
             nor
             too
             much
             out
             ,
             to
             set
             out
             the
             comelinesse
             of
             this
             part
             the
             eye
             which
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             face
             .
          
           
             Why
             is
             Christ
             said
             to
             have
             the
             eyes
             of
             doves
             ?
             
          
           
             The
             dove
             hath
             many
             enemies
             especially
             the
             white
             dove
             is
             a
             faire
             marke
             for
             the
             birds
             of
             prey
             ,
             
             therefore
             God
             hath
             given
             that
             creature
             a
             quicke
             sight
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             discerne
             her
             enemies
             ,
             thus
             the
             Scripture
             helpes
             us
             to
             conceive
             of
             the
             quicknesse
             of
             Christs
             eye
             ,
             Rev.
             5.
             6.
             there
             are
             seven
             hornes
             and
             seven
             eyes
             which
             are
             the
             seven
             spirits
             of
             God
             ,
             here
             Christ
             the
             lambe
             hath
             seven
             eyes
             and
             seven
             hornes
             :
             what
             be
             these
             ?
             Christ
             hath
             not
             onely
             hornes
             of
             power
             as
             the
             enemies
             have
             ,
             hornes
             of
             violence
             ,
             he
             hath
             horne
             against
             horne
             ;
             but
             seven
             eyes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             quicke
             sight
             to
             see
             all
             the
             danger
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             ,
             and
             seven
             eyes
             ;
             seven
             is
             a
             word
             of
             perfection
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             many
             eyes
             ,
             an
             accurate
             sight
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             onely
             an
             eye
             of
             providence
             over
             the
             
             whole
             world
             ,
             but
             an
             eye
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             lively
             ,
             and
             lovely
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             All
             things
             are
             naked
             and
             open
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             he
             can
             see
             through
             us
             ,
             he
             knowes
             our
             very
             hearts
             and
             raines
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             doe
             
               ex
               Officio
            
             ,
             because
             he
             must
             be
             our
             judge
             .
             He
             that
             is
             judge
             of
             all
             had
             need
             to
             have
             eyes
             that
             will
             pierce
             through
             all
             .
             It
             had
             need
             be
             a
             quicke
             eye
             that
             must
             judge
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             :
             but
             what
             may
             we
             learne
             hence
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             a
             Saviour
             that
             hath
             doves
             eyes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             cleare
             eyes
             able
             to
             discerne
             .
          
           
             Take
             it
             as
             a
             point
             first
             ,
             
             of
             all
             comfort
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             when
             we
             have
             any
             imputation
             lies
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             quicke
             eyes
             he
             knowes
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
               thou
               knowest
            
             (
             saith
             
               Peter
               )
               Lord
               that
               I
               love
               thee
               ,
            
             in
             all
             false
             imputations
             rest
             in
             the
             eye
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             knowes
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             Then
             againe
             in
             all
             abasement
             know
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             an
             eye
             that
             sees
             all
             ,
             
             he
             sees
             with
             his
             eye
             and
             pitties
             with
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             a
             quicke
             eye
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             a
             tender
             heart
             ,
             though
             he
             seemes
             to
             sleepe
             and
             to
             winke
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             that
             we
             may
             wake
             him
             with
             our
             prayers
             ,
             which
             when
             we
             have
             done
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             Christ
             hath
             seene
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             violence
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             have
             offered
             to
             his
             Church
             the
             Spouse
             hath
             beene
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             know
             at
             length
             to
             their
             cost
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             terror
             to
             all
             hypocrites
             and
             others
             that
             thinke
             to
             blindfold
             Christ
             
             againe
             .
             Can
             they
             blindfold
             him
             in
             Heaven
             that
             hath
             this
             sharp
             eye
             ?
             Noe
             he
             sees
             all
             their
             courses
             and
             projects
             what
             they
             are
             and
             what
             they
             tend
             to
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             sees
             them
             so
             he
             will
             spread
             them
             all
             open
             ere
             long
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             comfort
             and
             terror
             ,
             
             So
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             instruction
             to
             us
             all
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             having
             to
             deale
             with
             a
             judge
             that
             sees
             all
             ,
             to
             worship
             Christ
             in
             spirit
             .
             If
             we
             had
             knowledg
             that
             such
             an
             eye
             of
             God
             is
             fixed
             upon
             us
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             affections
             and
             actions
             ,
             would
             we
             give
             liberty
             to
             base
             and
             filthy
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             cruell
             designes
             ,
             and
             to
             trecherous
             aimes
             and
             intents
             ,
             to
             hatch
             a
             hell
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             a
             fayre
             shew
             outwardly
             ?
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ▪
             Men
             are
             not
             affraid
             of
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             affections
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             inward
             delights
             of
             their
             soule
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             no
             eye
             of
             justice
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             did
             consider
             that
             the
             alseeing
             God
             did
             observe
             these
             inward
             evills
             ,
             and
             would
             call
             them
             to
             account
             one
             day
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             be
             aswell
             afraid
             to
             think
             ill
             as
             to
             doe
             ill
             .
          
           
             His
             cheekes
             are
             as
             beds
             of
             spices
             ,
             and
             as
             sweet
             flowers
             .
          
           
             Cheekes
             are
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             face
             ,
             they
             are
             used
             here
             to
             deno●e
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             sweete
             as
             spices
             and
             flowers
             ;
             not
             only
             his
             presence
             is
             glorious
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             goodly
             person
             of
             Christ
             that
             became
             man
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             transforming
             sight
             that
             shall
             make
             us
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             the
             spirituall
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             ordinances
             which
             
             wee
             are
             capable
             of
             here
             ,
             this
             is
             as
             spices
             and
             flowers
             .
          
           
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
            
             ,
             
             Cheekes
             ,
             face
             ,
             and
             presence
             presents
             colours
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             not
             smells
             ,
             as
             spices
             and
             flowers
             which
             are
             the
             peculiar
             ob●ect
             of
             another
             sence
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             but
             Christ
             is
             the
             object
             of
             all
             the
             senses
             .
             
             Beloved
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             onely
             beauty
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             but
             sweetnesse
             to
             the
             smell
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             tast
             ;
             therefore
             faith
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             sences
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             heare
             ,
             tast
             ,
             and
             smell
             ,
             and
             doth
             all
             ,
             because
             it
             carries
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             point
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               the
               manifestation
               of
               Christ
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               children
               by
               his
               Spirit
               in
               any
               of
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               
               is
               a
               sweet
               man●festation
               ,
               and
               delectable
               as
               spices
               and
               flowers
               .
            
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Cant
             1.
             3.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             savour
             of
             thy
             good
             ointments
             ,
             thy
             name
             is
             as
             an
             ointment
             powred
             out
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Virgins
             love
             thee
             .
             The
             very
             name
             of
             Christ
             when
             he
             is
             knowne
             and
             laid
             open
             by
             the
             ministry
             is
             a
             precious
             ointment
             ,
             and
             the
             Virgins
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             chast
             soules
             follow
             him
             by
             the
             smell
             of
             his
             ointments
             ,
             all
             his
             ordinances
             convay
             a
             sweetnesse
             to
             the
             soule
             ;
             
             his
             sacraments
             are
             sweete
             ,
             his
             word
             sweet
             ,
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             sweet
             .
             The
             presence
             of
             the
             ●unnel
             you
             know
             is
             knowne
             in
             the
             spring
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             freshne●●e
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             put
             forth
             the
             life
             ,
             
             and
             little
             livelines
             they
             have
             in
             them
             ,
             some
             in
             blossoming
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             flowers
             ,
             that
             which
             lay
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             dead
             in
             winter
             ,
             it
             comes
             out
             when
             the
             sunne
             drawes
             
             neere
             :
             so
             when
             Christ
             comes
             and
             shewes
             his
             presence
             and
             face
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             he
             refresheth
             and
             delights
             it
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             see
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             hinder
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             his
             face
             might
             be
             seene
             ,
             and
             his
             lovely
             cheekes
             discerned
             ?
             those
             that
             hate
             and
             undermine
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             hinder
             the
             comforts
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             when
             hath
             Christ
             glory
             but
             when
             the
             Virgins
             follow
             him
             in
             the
             sent
             of
             his
             sweet
             ointment●
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             sweetnesse
             followes
             him
             and
             cleave●
             to
             him
             with
             joy
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             delight
             ,
             this
             makes
             Christ
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sets
             him
             up
             in
             the
             heart
             above
             all
             others
             .
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             the
             ordinances
             .
             Those
             therefore
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             honour
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Thus
             farre
             we
             may
             go
             safely
             upon
             comparison
             of
             this
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             sixteenth
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             His
             lips
             are
             like
             lillies
             dropping
             sweet
             smelling
             mirrh
             ,
             his
             hands
             are
             as
             gold
             rings
             set
             with
             Berill
             ,
             his
             belly
             is
             as
             bright
             Ivory
             overlaid
             with
             Saphirs
             ,
             his
             legs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           speaking
           of
           these
           particulars
           wee
           are
           to
           be
           very
           wary
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           not
           that
           foundation
           as
           we
           have
           in
           other
           generalls
           :
           for
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           here
           did
           more
           intend
           to
           set
           out
           the
           large
           affection
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           to
           Christ
           ,
           then
           to
           insinuate
           any
           great
           
           particularity
           in
           every
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           onely
           cull
           out
           ,
           and
           take
           those
           things
           that
           are
           of
           more
           easie
           explication
           .
        
         
           His
           lips
           are
           as
           lillies
           dropping
           downe
           sweet
           mirrh
           .
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           his
           doctrine
           is
           as
           sweet
           as
           the
           lillies
           ,
           and
           sound
           as
           the
           mirrh
           ,
           keeping
           from
           purrifaction
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           nature
           of
           mirrh
           as
           it
           is
           sound
           its
           selfe
           so
           to
           make
           other
           things
           sound
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           speech
           of
           Christ
           makes
           the
           soule
           sound
           that
           imbraceth
           it
           .
           What
           was
           ever
           more
           sweet
           then
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           when
           he
           spake
           himselfe
           ,
           they
           all
           hung
           upon
           his
           lips
           (
           as
           the
           Phrase
           is
           in
           the
           Gospell
           )
           as
           a
           man
           hangs
           upon
           the
           lips
           of
           another
           whom
           he
           desires
           and
           delights
           to
           heare
           speake
           ,
           and
           they
           marvelled
           at
           the
           gratious
           words
           that
           came
           out
           of
           his
           lips
           ,
           
             Psal.
             45.
          
           
           Grace
           was
           in
           his
           lips
           ,
           all
           was
           sweet
           that
           came
           from
           him
           ,
           for
           it
           came
           from
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           words
           were
           died
           in
           these
           affections
           of
           his
           heart
           .
           In
           the
           learned
           language
           ,
           the
           same
           word
           signifieth
           speech
           and
           reason
           ,
           to
           intimate
           that
           speech
           is
           but
           the
           current
           of
           reason
           from
           the
           heart
           the
           seat
           of
           reason
           ,
           therefore
           Christs
           speeches
           were
           sweet
           ,
           because
           his
           heart
           was
           sweet
           ,
           
           full
           of
           all
           love
           ,
           grace
           ,
           merc●
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           his
           heart
           was
           a
           treasure
           ,
           his
           lips
           must
           needs
           then
           be
           sweet
           .
           Beloved
           therefore
           let
           us
           hence
           take
           a
           triall
           of
           ourselves
           what
           our
           condition
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           words
           that
           come
           from
           Christ
           when
           hee
           speakes
           in
           his
           ministery
           to
           us
           be
           sweet
           or
           not
           .
        
         
         
           The
           word
           (
           to
           ●●me
           kind
           of
           men
           )
           is
           like
           the
           Northe●n
           aire
           which
           parcheth
           a●d
           c●tteth
           ,
           
           Ahab
           could
           not
           indure
           the
           breath
           of
           Elias
           ,
           
           nor
           Heredias
           the
           breath
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           Pharisees
           the
           breath
           of
           Steeven
           and
           Paul.
           So
           too
           many
           now
           a
           dayes
           cannot
           endure
           the
           breath
           of
           divine
           truth
           when
           it
           cuts
           and
           pierceth
           .
           These
           wordes
           are
           arrowes
           that
           sticke
           ,
           if
           they
           sticke
           not
           savingly
           ,
           they
           sticke
           to
           killing
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           indure
           Christs
           breath
           we
           are
           not
           his
           Spouse
           nor
           have
           any
           communion
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           lips
           are
           like
           lillies
           dropping
           sweet
           mirrh
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           one
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           that
           it
           preserves
           the
           soule
           in
           a
           pure
           estate
           ,
           it
           is
           pure
           it selfe
           and
           so
           it
           preserves
           the
           soule
           ,
           mirrh
           is
           a
           liqour
           that
           keepes
           from
           putrifaction
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           keepes
           the
           soule
           but
           the
           word
           that
           indures
           for
           ever
           ,
           whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           error
           is
           of
           a
           putrifying
           nature
           ,
           corrupting
           and
           defiling
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           His
           hands
           are
           as
           gold
           rings
           set
           with
           Berill
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Hands
           are
           the
           instruments
           of
           actions
           ,
           Christs
           actions
           are
           pretious
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           doth
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           nay
           even
           when
           he
           doth
           use
           evill
           men
           to
           afflict
           and
           exercise
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           hand
           there
           ,
           a
           golden
           ,
           a
           precious
           hand
           ,
           in
           the
           evil
           hand
           of
           wicked
           men
           God
           doth
           all
           things
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
           he
           is
           as
           it
           were
           Gods
           hand
           which
           all
           things
           passe
           through
           .
           
           Ioseph
           was
           the
           second
           man
           of
           Egypt
           through
           whose
           hands
           all
           things
           came
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           
           so
           all
           things
           comes
           through
           Christs
           hands
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           his
           
           handy
           worke
           is
           good
           ,
           even
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           hee
           did
           all
           things
           well
           ,
           so
           still
           in
           the
           Church
           all
           his
           workmanship
           is
           exceeding
           well
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           see
           the
           excellency
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           well
           both
           in
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           his
           workmanship
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           the
           new
           creature
           .
        
         
           His
           Belly
           is
           as
           bright
           Ivory
           overlaid
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           His
           Belly
           that
           is
           his
           inward
           parts
           ,
           In
           the
           hebrew
           it
           is
           used
           for
           the
           inward
           affections
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           bright
           Ivory
           overlaid
           with
           Saphires
           ,
           that
           is
           they
           are
           pure
           ,
           all
           the
           inside
           of
           Christ
           ,
           all
           his
           affections
           that
           he
           beares
           are
           wondrous
           good
           ,
           his
           love
           ,
           his
           desires
           ,
           his
           joyes
           ,
           his
           hatred
           ,
           all
           pure
           ,
           like
           pure
           water
           in
           a
           crystall
           glasse
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           stirred
           sometimes
           but
           still
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           dregs
           at
           the
           bottome
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           taint
           of
           sinne
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           legs
           are
           as
           pillars
           of
           marble
           set
           on
           sockets
           of
           fine
           gold
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           
           all
           his
           passages
           and
           waies
           are
           constant
           and
           firme
           even
           as
           pillars
           of
           marble
           ,
           
           his
           children
           are
           so
           likewise
           as
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           indued
           with
           his
           Spirit
           .
           Christ
           is
           yesterday
           ,
           to
           day
           and
           the
           same
           for
           ever
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           Rev.
           1.
           
           Hee
           is
           set
           out
           in
           another
           manner
           of
           similitude
           ,
           as
           having
           legs
           of
           brasse
           to
           trample
           them
           all
           in
           peeces
           .
           But
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           constant
           truth
           and
           waies
           of
           goodnesse
           to
           his
           Church
           his
           legs
           are
           as
           pillars
           of
           marble
           .
        
         
           His
           Countenance
           is
           as
           Lebanon
           ,
           excellent
           as
           the
           Cedars
           .
        
         
         
           Lebanon
           was
           a
           goodly
           forrest
           lying
           on
           the
           north
           side
           of
           Iudea
           ,
           wherein
           were
           excellent
           plants
           of
           all
           kindes
           ,
           especially
           Cedars
           .
           Christ
           his
           countenance
           is
           as
           Lebanon
           ,
           excellent
           as
           the
           Cedars
           ,
           that
           is
           his
           presence
           is
           goodly
           ,
           stately
           and
           majesticall
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           and
           will
           bee
           when
           he
           shewes
           himselfe
           indeed
           for
           the
           vindicating
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           shall
           know
           that
           his
           presence
           is
           as
           
             Lebanon
             ,
             and
             excellent
             as
             the
             Cedars
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Children
           of
           God
           are
           like
           to
           Cedars
           too
           ,
           
           for
           they
           are
           Christ
           mysticall
           .
           Other
           men
           are
           as
           shrubs
           to
           them
           ,
           men
           of
           no
           value
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           Cedars
           ,
           and
           grow
           as
           
             Cedars
             in
             Lebanon
          
           ,
           from
           perfection
           to
           perfection
           ,
           bearing
           most
           fruit
           in
           their
           age
           .
           Wicked
           men
           somtimes
           are
           Cedars
           too
           and
           are
           said
           to
           grow
           and
           flourish
           as
           the
           Cedars
           in
           Lebanon
           :
           
           But
           looke
           a
           while
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           their
           place
           no
           more
           ,
           
           they
           have
           no
           good
           root
           ,
           no
           good
           foundation
           ,
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             a
             Cedar
             set
             in
             Christ
             the
             chiefe
             Cedar
             ,
          
           he
           is
           a
           plant
           that
           growes
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           an
           eternall
           root
           and
           therefore
           he
           flourisheth
           eternally
           .
        
         
           His
           mouth
           is
           most
           sweet
           ,
           he
           is
           altogether
           lovely
           .
           
        
         
           His
           mouth
           is
           most
           sweet
           ,
           she
           doubles
           this
           commendation
           ,
           shee
           had
           said
           before
           his
           lips
           are
           as
           Lillies
           dropping
           sweete
           mirrh
           ,
           here
           she
           saith
           againe
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           sweet
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           that
           is
           the
           cheefe
           lovely
           thing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           repetition
           argueth
           the
           seriousnesse
           of
           the
           Churches
           affection
           to
           Christ
           and
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           that
           part
           ,
           the
           maine
           lovely
           thing
           is
           that
           which
           
           comes
           from
           his
           heart
           by
           his
           words
           and
           his
           lips
           ,
           as
           indeed
           the
           most
           excellent
           thing
           that
           we
           can
           thinke
           of
           is
           the
           expression
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           Christs
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           
             His
             mouth
             is
             most
             sweet
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           best
           discovery
           of
           a
           true
           affection
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           true
           estate
           in
           grace
           ,
           is
           from
           our
           affection
           to
           the
           word
           of
           Christ.
           Wheresoever
           there
           is
           interest
           into
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           high
           respect
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           
             my
             sheepe
             heare
             my
             voice
             ,
             Iohn
             .
          
           10.
           and
           you
           know
           what
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           Iohn
           .
           6.
           
           Many
           of
           Christs
           hearers
           and
           followers
           forsooke
           him
           (
           upon
           some
           hard
           speeches
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           that
           came
           from
           him
           )
           saith
           Christ
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             Will
             yee
             also
             leave
             mee
             ,
             Peter
          
           answered
           againe
           ,
           
             Whether
             Lord
             shall
             wee
             goe
             ,
             
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           The
           Apostles
           that
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           perceived
           an
           incredible
           gratiousnesse
           to
           sit
           on
           his
           lips
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           hung
           upon
           his
           lips
           ,
           
             Whether
             shall
             we
             goe
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           If
           we
           leave
           his
           speech
           we
           leave
           our
           comfort
           ,
           we
           leave
           our
           life
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           comment
           hereupon
           see
           Psal.
           19.
           
           Where
           we
           have
           a
           high
           commendation
           of
           Gods
           excellencie
           ,
           first
           from
           the
           booke
           of
           nature
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           declare
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           herein
           the
           Psalmist
           is
           wonderous
           large
           .
           The
           law
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           perfect
           coverting
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           sure
           making
           wise
           the
           simple
           ,
           the
           statutes
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           right
           and
           rejoyce
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           commandements
           
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           sure
           ,
           and
           enlighten
           the
           eyes
           more
           to
           be
           desired
           then
           gold
           ,
           yea
           then
           fine
           gold
           ,
           sweeter
           also
           then
           the
           hony
           or
           the
           hony
           comb
           .
        
         
           But
           marke
           the
           order
           ,
           
           when
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           precious
           to
           us
           as
           gold
           
           sweeter
           then
           the
           hony
           or
           the
           hony
           combe
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           former
           commendation
           takes
           place
           ,
           
           where
           the
           word
           is
           perfect
           converting
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           making
           wise
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           cleane
           ,
           &c.
           
           There
           it
           is
           more
           to
           be
           desired
           then
           fine
           gold
           ,
           and
           sweeter
           then
           the
           hony
           combe
           .
           So
           the
           Church
           here
           finding
           first
           of
           all
           the
           word
           to
           be
           a
           converting
           word
           ,
           and
           giving
           understanding
           to
           the
           simple
           ,
           she
           cannot
           but
           speake
           of
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           his
           lips
           are
           as
           Lillies
           dropping
           sweet
           smelling
           myrrh
           ,
           his
           mouth
           is
           most
           sweet
           .
           Thus
           a
           man
           may
           know
           his
           estate
           in
           grace
           by
           his
           relish
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           divine
           and
           a
           heavenly
           relish
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           for
           instance
           take
           the
           doctrine
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           
           
             That
             all
             things
             shall
             worke
             together
             for
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God.
          
           What
           a
           sweet
           word
           is
           this
           ,
           a
           whole
           kingdome
           is
           not
           worth
           this
           promise
           :
           that
           whatsoever
           befalls
           a
           Christian
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           over-ruling
           providence
           to
           sway
           all
           to
           good
           ,
           to
           help
           forward
           his
           eternall
           good
           .
        
         
           
             That
             Christ
             will
             be
             present
             with
             us
             in
             all
             conditions
             ,
          
           
           what
           a
           sweet
           word
           and
           promise
           is
           this
           ,
           
           
             That
             he
             will
             give
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             if
             we
             beg
             it
             ,
             that
             
             he
             will
             not
             faile
             us
             nor
             forsake
             us
             .
             That
             if
             we
             confesse
             our
             sins
             and
             lay
             them
             open
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             is
             mercifull
             to
             forgive
             them
             .
             That
             if
             our
             sinnes
             were
             as
             red
             as
             scarlet
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             bee
             white
             as
             woole
             .
          
           
           What
           kinde
           of
           incredible
           sweetnesse
           is
           in
           these
           to
           a
           heart
           that
           is
           prepared
           for
           these
           comforts
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           of
           Adoption
           ,
           of
           Glory
           to
           come
           ,
           of
           the
           offices
           of
           Christ
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           how
           sweet
           are
           they
           ,
           they
           relish
           wondrously
           to
           a
           sanctified
           soule
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           discerne
           of
           our
           estate
           in
           grace
           by
           this
           ,
           
           how
           do
           we
           relish
           divine
           truths
           ?
           are
           they
           connaturall
           and
           suteable
           to
           us
           ?
           doe
           we
           love
           them
           more
           then
           our
           appointed
           food
           ?
           are
           they
           dearer
           unto
           us
           then
           thousands
           of
           gold
           and
           silver
           ?
           doe
           we
           like
           them
           above
           all
           other
           truthes
           whatsoever
           ?
           
           Every
           truth
           in
           its
           ranke
           is
           lovely
           and
           is
           a
           beame
           of
           God
           ,
           
           
             For
             truth
             is
             of
             God
             wheresoever
             we
             sinde
             it
             ,
          
           but
           what
           are
           other
           truths
           to
           this
           heavenly
           soule
           saving-truth
           ,
           this
           Gospell-truth
           that
           is
           from
           Christ
           ,
           
             his
             mouth
             is
             most
             sweet
          
           .
        
         
           In
           our
           nature
           there
           is
           a
           contrary
           disposition
           and
           Antipathy
           to
           divine
           truth
           .
           
           
             We
             love
             the
             Law
             better
             then
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             any
             truth
             better
             then
             the
             Law.
          
           We
           love
           a
           story
           ,
           any
           trisling
           baubling
           thing
           concerning
           our
           ordinary
           callings
           ,
           better
           then
           divine
           truth
           :
           
             In
             divine
             truth
             as
             things
             are
             more
             spirituall
             ,
             So
             the
             more
             remute
             they
             are
             naturally
             from
             our
             love
             and
             liking
             .
          
           Evangelicall
           truths
           will
           not
           downe
           with
           a
           naturall
           heart
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           had
           rather
           here
           a
           quaint
           
           point
           of
           some
           vice
           or
           vertue
           finely
           stood
           upon
           then
           any
           thing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           never
           truly
           convinced
           of
           his
           corrupt
           and
           miserable
           estate
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           hath
           altered
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           eyes
           are
           open
           to
           see
           his
           misery
           ,
           then
           of
           all
           truthes
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           savours
           best
           ,
           those
           truths
           that
           come
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           &
           out
           of
           the
           ministery
           concerning
           Christ
           they
           are
           most
           sweete
           of
           all
           .
           Oh
           how
           sweete
           are
           those
           words
           in
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           poore
           man
           :
           
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             forgiven
             thee
          
           ,
           doe
           you
           thinke
           they
           went
           not
           to
           his
           heart
           .
           So
           to
           the
           woman
           ,
           
             Luk.
             7.
          
           her
           many
           sinnes
           are
           forgiven
           her
           ,
           for
           she
           loved
           much
           ,
           Oh
           they
           were
           words
           that
           went
           to
           her
           soule
           .
           And
           to
           the
           theefe
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           
           
             This
             day
             thou
             shalt
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradice
             ,
          
           how
           do
           you
           think
           those
           words
           affected
           him
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           us
           if
           ever
           we
           have
           beene
           abased
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           O
           how
           sweet
           is
           a
           promise
           of
           mercy
           then
           .
           
           
             He
             that
             brings
             it
             is
             as
             one
             of
             tenne
             thousand
             ,
             that
             comes
             to
             declare
             to
             man
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           mercy
           that
           belongs
           to
           a
           distressed
           soule
           ,
           
           Oh
           the
           very
           feete
           of
           those
           that
           bring
           these
           glad
           tidings
           are
           beautifull
           ;
           When
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           after
           his
           refurrection
           spake
           to
           Mary
           and
           called
           her
           by
           her
           name
           ,
           after
           that
           she
           had
           sought
           him
           and
           could
           not
           finde
           him
           (
           Oh
           Raboni
           saith
           she
           )
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           they
           melted
           her
           presently
           .
           Let
           Christ
           once
           call
           us
           by
           our
           names
           ,
           for
           he
           knowes
           us
           by
           name
           ,
           as
           he
           knew
           Moses
           ,
           
           let
           him
           by
           his
           Spirit
           speake
           to
           us
           by
           name
           ,
           
           and
           
           owne
           us
           then
           we
           call
           him
           Raboni
           ,
           we
           owne
           him
           againe
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           our
           love
           but
           the
           reflection
           of
           his
           backe
           againe
           .
           Therefore
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           )
           
             Let
             me
             heare
             the
             voyce
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             that
             the
             bones
             that
             thou
             hast
             broken
             may
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             me
             heare
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           long
           for
           thy
           word
           to
           heare
           it
           ,
           not
           the
           bare
           ministeriall
           word
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           resteth
           not
           here
           ,
           but
           saith
           further
           ,
        
         
           
             He
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             .
          
           
             Altogether
             desireable
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             should
             say
             ,
             what
             should
             ●
             stand
             upon
             particulars
             ,
             he
             is
             altogether
             from
             top
             to
             toe
             aimiable
             ,
             lovely
             and
             delectable
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             .
          
           
             Lovely
             to
             God
             ,
             
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             soule
             ;
             lovely
             to
             him
             that
             can
             best
             judge
             of
             lovelinesse
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             I
             hope
             will
             goe
             currant
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             God
             the
             Father
             judge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Sonne
            
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             Colos.
             1.
             13.
             
             (
             as
             God
             cannot
             but
             love
             his
             own
             image
             )
             He
             is
             
               lovely
               also
               as
               man
            
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             pure
             and
             holy
             ,
             lovely
             as
             Mediator
             by
             office
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             anoynted
             by
             God
             to
             conveigh
             the
             Fathers
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             
               He
               must
               needs
               be
               lovely
               in
               whom
               all
               others
               are
               loved
               ,
            
             this
             is
             my
             beloved
             Sonne
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
             out
             of
             him
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             with
             no
             body
             .
             And
             indeed
             he
             was
             filled
             with
             all
             graces
             that
             might
             make
             him
             lovely
             ,
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             we
             all
             receive
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             a
             store-house
             
             of
             all
             that
             is
             good
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             lovely
             to
             God
             in
             whatsoever
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             carried
             himselfe
             lovely
             and
             pleased
             his
             Father
             in
             all
             his
             doings
             and
             sufferings
             .
             God
             loved
             him
             especially
             ,
             
             
               Because
               he
               was
               obedient
               even
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               therefore
               God
               gave
               him
               a
               name
               above
               all
               names
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               every
               knee
               should
               bowe
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             Angells
             they
             looke
             upon
             him
             with
             admiration
             ,
             they
             attended
             him
             ,
             and
             accounted
             it
             an
             honour
             to
             waite
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             lovely
             to
             all
             above
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             be
             lovely
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             was
             he
             lovely
             when
             hee
             was
             nailed
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
             hung
             betweene
             two
             theeves
             ,
             when
             he
             wor●
             a
             crowne
             of
             thornes
             ,
             was
             whipped
             ,
             laid
             groveling
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             when
             he
             sweat
             water
             and
             bloud
             ,
             what
             lovelinesse
             was
             in
             him
             when
             he
             was
             laid
             in
             his
             grave
             .
          
           
             Oh
             yes
             then
             he
             was
             most
             lovely
             of
             all
             to
             us
             ,
             
             
               By
               how
               much
               the
               more
               he
               was
               abased
               for
               us
               ,
               this
               makes
               him
               more
               lovely
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               love
               he
               would
               abase
               himselfe
               so
               low
               ,
               when
               greatnesse
               and
               goodnesse
               meet
               together
               how
               goodly
               is
               it
               .
            
             That
             Christ
             so
             great
             a
             Majesty
             should
             have
             such
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             .
             Majesty
             alone
             is
             not
             lovely
             ,
             but
             awefull
             and
             fearefull
             ,
             but
             joyned
             with
             such
             condescending
             grace
             is
             wondrous
             aimeable
             .
             How
             lovely
             a
             ●ight
             is
             it
             to
             see
             so
             great
             a
             person
             to
             be
             so
             meeke
             and
             gentle
             :
             it
             was
             so
             beyond
             comparison
             lovely
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Disciples
             that
             they
             stood
             and
             wondered
             to
             see
             him
             who
             was
             
             the
             eternall
             word
             of
             the
             Father
             condescend
             to
             talke
             with
             a
             poore
             Samaritan
             woman
             ,
             and
             what
             lovelinesse
             of
             carriage
             was
             in
             him
             to
             Peter
             undeserving
             after
             he
             had
             denied
             and
             forsworne
             him
             ,
             yet
             to
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             former
             place
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             loving
             him
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             he
             did
             before
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             what
             sweetnesse
             ,
             gentlenesse
             ,
             bowels
             of
             meekenesse
             ,
             pittie
             and
             compassion
             did
             he
             discover
             to
             those
             that
             were
             in
             misery
             ,
             we
             cannot
             insist
             upon
             particulars
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             remarkeable
             passage
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Alphonsus
             the
             King
             (
             not
             very
             well
             liked
             of
             some
             )
             when
             hee
             saw
             a
             poore
             man
             pulling
             of
             his
             beast
             out
             of
             a
             ditch
             he
             put
             to
             his
             hand
             to
             helpe
             him
             ,
             aft●r
             which
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             his
             subjects
             ever
             loved
             him
             the
             better
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             wonderfull
             condescending
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             not
             as
             wonderfull
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             should
             ●toope
             so
             low
             as
             to
             helpe
             us
             poore
             wormes
             out
             of
             the
             ditch
             of
             hell
             and
             damnation
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             set
             us
             in
             a
             state
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             leave
             us
             there
             ,
             but
             advance
             us
             to
             such
             a
             state
             and
             condition
             as
             is
             above
             our
             admiration
             ,
             which
             neither
             heart
             can
             conceive
             nor
             tongue
             expresse
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             wonderfull
             condescending
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             further
             improove
             this
             point
             ,
             
             Is
             Christ
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             
             so
             lovely
             to
             us
             and
             so
             beloved
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ?
             Let
             us
             then
             rest
             upon
             his
             obedience
             and
             righteousnes
             ,
             build
             upon
             it
             that
             God
             cannot
             refuse
             that
             righteousnesse
             
             whose
             subject
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             .
             Let
             us
             come
             clothed
             in
             the
             garments
             of
             our
             elder
             brother
             ,
             and
             then
             doubt
             not
             of
             acceptance
             :
             for
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             that
             he
             loves
             us
             ,
             in
             
               this
               well-beloved
               Sonne
            
             it
             is
             that
             God
             is
             well-pleased
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             put
             on
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             we
             put
             on
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             then
             how
             can
             God
             hate
             us
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             he
             hates
             his
             owne
             Sonne
             ,
             nay
             he
             loves
             us
             ,
             
             and
             that
             with
             the
             same
             love
             wherewith
             he
             loves
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             loves
             whole
             Christ
             mysticall
             ,
             head
             and
             members
             .
             Let
             this
             strengthen
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             be
             so
             altogether
             lovely
             in
             himselfe
             and
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             comfortably
             come
             before
             the
             Father
             ,
             clothed
             with
             the
             garments
             of
             him
             our
             elder
             brother
             ,
             and
             so
             rest
             our selves
             on
             the
             acceptation
             of
             his
             Mediation
             that
             is
             so
             beloved
             a
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
             if
             Christ
             be
             so
             lovely
             (
             altogether
             lovely
             )
             then
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             lovely
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             first
             aimiable
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             are
             all
             lovely
             ,
             all
             our
             lovelinesse
             is
             in
             beloved
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
             if
             Christ
             be
             so
             lovely
             ,
             
             here
             onely
             we
             have
             whereupon
             to
             spend
             the
             marrow
             of
             our
             best
             affections
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             pittie
             we
             should
             loose
             so
             much
             of
             our
             affections
             as
             we
             doe
             upon
             other
             things
             ,
             Christ
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             dote
             upon
             other
             things
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Idols
             in
             our
             hearts
             above
             Christ
             ,
             is
             he
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             he
             have
             altogether
             
             our
             lovely
             affections
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             are
             commanded
             under
             paine
             of
             a
             curse
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             
               Anathema
               Maranatha
            
             to
             those
             that
             love
             not
             Christ.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             labour
             to
             place
             all
             our
             sweete
             affections
             that
             are
             to
             be
             exercised
             upon
             good
             ,
             as
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             delight
             ,
             upon
             this
             object
             ,
             this
             lovely
             deserving
             object
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               is
               altogether
               lovely
            
             .
             When
             wee
             suffer
             a
             pure
             streame
             as
             it
             were
             to
             runne
             through
             a
             dirty
             channell
             ,
             our
             affections
             to
             run
             after
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             worse
             then
             our selves
             ,
             we
             loose
             our
             affections
             and
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Let
             therefore
             the
             whole
             streame
             of
             our
             affections
             be
             carried
             unto
             Christ.
             
             Love
             him
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             his
             ,
             for
             he
             being
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             all
             that
             comes
             from
             him
             is
             lovely
             ,
             his
             promises
             ,
             his
             directions
             ,
             his
             counsels
             ,
             his
             children
             ,
             his
             sacraments
             are
             all
             ,
             lovely
             .
             Whatsoever
             hath
             the
             stamp
             of
             Christ
             upon
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             love
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             bestow
             our
             hearts
             better
             ,
             to
             loose
             our selves
             in
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             &
             to
             forget
             ourselves
             and
             the
             love
             of
             all
             ,
             yea
             to
             hate
             all
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             account
             all
             dung
             and
             drosse
             compared
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             finde
             our selves
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             have
             a
             better
             condition
             in
             him
             then
             in
             the
             world
             or
             in
             our selves
             :
             severed
             from
             him
             our
             condition
             is
             vaine
             and
             will
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             have
             in
             him
             is
             admirable
             and
             everlasting
             ,
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             the
             happinesse
             which
             we
             poore
             wretches
             are
             advanced
             to
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             excellent
             
             things
             abide
             for
             us
             which
             come
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             altogether
             lovely
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             kindle
             in
             our
             hearts
             an
             affection
             towards
             Christ
             ,
             all
             that
             wee
             can
             ,
             considering
             that
             hee
             is
             thus
             lovely
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             make
             an
             Use
             of
             Tryall
             whether
             he
             be
             thus
             lovely
             to
             us
             ,
             
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             hence
             whether
             we
             love
             Christ
             or
             no
             ,
             
             
               We
               may
               judge
               of
               our
               love
               by
               our
               esteeme
               .
            
             How
             doe
             we
             value
             Christ
             ,
             what
             price
             doth
             the
             Church
             set
             
             on
             him
             ?
             
               He
               is
               the
               chiefe
               of
               tenne
               thousand
               .
            
             
             What
             place
             then
             should
             he
             have
             in
             our
             hearts
             ?
             
               If
               he
               be
               the
               chiefe
               of
               tenne
               thousand
               ,
               let
               us
               rather
               offend
               ten
               thousand
               then
               offend
               him
               .
            
             Let
             us
             say
             with
             David
             ,
             
             whom
             have
             I
             in
             Heaven
             but
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             when
             the
             soule
             can
             say
             to
             Christ
             or
             any
             that
             is
             Christs
             (
             for
             I
             speake
             of
             him
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             his
             Truths
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Communion
             with
             his
             children
             )
             
               What
               have
               I
               in
               Heaven
               but
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             then
             it
             is
             in
             a
             happy
             condition
             .
             If
             these
             things
             have
             the
             same
             place
             in
             our
             esteeme
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             owne
             worth
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             say
             truely
             without
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             
               He
               is
               altogether
               lovely
               to
               us
               ,
            
             that
             we
             truly
             love
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             are
             we
             ready
             to
             suffer
             for
             
             Christ
             ?
             
             we
             see
             the
             Church
             here
             endures
             any
             thing
             for
             Christ
             ,
             she
             was
             mis-used
             of
             the
             watchmen
             ,
             they
             scorned
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             vaile
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             she
             loves
             Christ
             still
             .
             Do
             we
             stand
             ready
             disposed
             to
             suffer
             for
             
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             world
             to
             be
             disgraced
             and
             censured
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             we
             resolved
             not
             to
             give
             over
             ,
             nay
             doe
             we
             love
             Christ
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             sticke
             to
             his
             truth
             the
             faster
             ?
             Certainely
             where
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             Fortitude
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             discouraged
             from
             Christ
             by
             any
             meanes
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             the
             chiefe
             of
             tenne
             thousand
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             wronged
             for
             seeking
             after
             him
             ,
             yet
             hee
             was
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             you
             have
             some
             that
             for
             frownes
             of
             greatnesse
             ,
             feare
             of
             losse
             ,
             or
             for
             hope
             of
             rising
             ,
             will
             warpe
             their
             conscience
             and
             doe
             any
             thing
             .
             Where
             now
             is
             love
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             Religion
             .
             He
             that
             loves
             Christ
             ,
             loves
             him
             the
             more
             for
             his
             crosse
             ,
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             recorded
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             rejoyced
             that
             they
             were
             thought
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ.
             So
             the
             more
             we
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             deare
             he
             will
             be
             to
             us
             .
             For
             indeed
             he
             doth
             present
             himselfe
             in
             love
             and
             comfort
             most
             to
             those
             that
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             therefore
             their
             love
             is
             increased
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             where
             love
             is
             ,
             there
             it
             inlargeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             which
             being
             enlarged
             enlargeth
             the
             tongue
             also
             .
             The
             Church
             hath
             never
             enough
             of
             commending
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             setting
             out
             his
             praise
             ,
             
               the
               tongue
               is
               loosed
               ,
               because
               the
               heart
               is
               loosed
               .
            
             Love
             will
             alter
             a
             mans
             disposition
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             experience
             ,
             a
             man
             base
             of
             nature
             ,
             Love
             will
             make
             him
             liberall
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             tongue-tied
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             him
             eloquent
             ,
             let
             a
             
             man
             love
             Christ
             ,
             and
             though
             before
             he
             could
             not
             speake
             a
             word
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             yet
             (
             I
             say
             )
             if
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             him
             speake
             and
             labour
             earnestly
             in
             the
             praises
             of
             God.
             This
             hot
             affection
             ,
             this
             heavenly
             fire
             ,
             will
             so
             mould
             and
             alter
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             cleane
             another
             man
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             after
             that
             there
             was
             kindled
             a
             spirit
             of
             love
             in
             her
             ,
             she
             cannot
             have
             done
             with
             Christ
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             spoke
             what
             she
             could
             ,
             she
             adds
             ,
             he
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             .
             Those
             that
             cannot
             speak
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             Christ
             with
             large
             hearts
             in
             defence
             of
             good
             causes
             (
             but
             are
             tongue-tied
             and
             cold
             in
             their
             affections
             )
             where
             is
             their
             love
             ?
             put
             any
             worldly
             man
             to
             a
             worldly
             theame
             that
             he
             is
             exercised
             in
             ,
             and
             speakes
             of
             dayly
             ,
             he
             hath
             wit
             and
             words
             at
             will
             ,
             but
             put
             him
             to
             a
             theame
             of
             piety
             ,
             you
             loose
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             out
             of
             his
             theame
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             element
             .
             But
             t
             is
             not
             so
             with
             those
             that
             have
             ever
             felt
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             have
             large
             affections
             ,
             how
             full
             is
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             he
             cannot
             speake
             of
             Christ
             but
             he
             is
             in
             the
             
               height
               ,
               bredth
               ,
               length
            
             ,
             and
             depth
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             above
             all
             knowledge
             :
             thus
             we
             may
             discerne
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             love
             by
             the
             expressions
             of
             it
             here
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Church
             here
             is
             never
             content
             
             till
             she
             finde
             Christ
             ,
             
             whatsoever
             she
             had
             ,
             nothing
             contents
             her
             ,
             she
             wanted
             her
             beloved
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             she
             goes
             up
             and
             downe
             inquis●itive
             
             after
             him
             till
             she
             find
             him
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             lost
             (
             by
             his
             owne
             fault
             )
             his
             former
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             rest
             nor
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             searcheth
             here
             and
             there
             in
             the
             use
             of
             this
             and
             that
             meanes
             ,
             he
             runs
             through
             all
             Gods
             Ordinances
             and
             meanes
             till
             he
             finde
             Christ
             ,
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             will
             content
             him
             ,
             neither
             honour
             ,
             riches
             ,
             place
             ,
             or
             friends
             ,
             till
             he
             finde
             that
             which
             he
             once
             enjoyed
             ,
             but
             hath
             now
             for
             a
             season
             lost
             ,
             the
             comfort
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             can
             sit
             downe
             with
             other
             things
             and
             can
             want
             Christ
             and
             the
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             
             that
             sweet
             report
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             contented
             well
             enough
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             ill
             signe
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             in
             an
             ill
             condition
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             so
             disposed
             here
             ,
             she
             was
             never
             quiet
             nor
             gives
             over
             her
             inquisition
             and
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             by
             speaking
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             she
             might
             warme
             her
             affections
             ,
             untill
             at
             the
             last
             she
             meets
             with
             Christ
             ,
             these
             and
             the
             like
             signes
             there
             are
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ.
             
             But
             where
             there
             is
             a
             flaming
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             degree
             further
             ,
             a
             desire
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             desire
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             For
             if
             Christ
             be
             so
             lovely
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             .
             If
             we
             finde
             such
             sweetnesse
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             What
             is
             the
             sweetnesse
             (
             thinke
             you
             )
             which
             the
             soules
             in
             Heaven
             enjoy
             ,
             where
             they
             see
             Christ
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             hereupon
             the
             Spouse
             
             saith
             
               Let
               him
               kisse
               me
               with
               the
               kisses
               of
               his
               mouth
               :
            
             Oh
             that
             I
             might
             live
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             Christian
             soule
             .
             When
             the
             flame
             of
             love
             is
             kindled
             in
             any
             strength
             ,
             Oh
             that
             I
             might
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             longs
             even
             for
             death
             ,
             for
             as
             farre
             as
             a
             man
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             he
             desires
             to
             bee
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Simeon
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             (
             though
             in
             his
             abasement
             )
             
               Now
               I
               have
               enough
               ,
               let
               thy
               servant
               depart
               in
               peace
               ,
               for
               mine
               eyes
               have
               seene
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             The
             presence
             of
             Christ
             (
             though
             it
             were
             but
             in
             the
             wombe
             )
             When
             Mary
             the
             mother
             of
             Christ
             came
             to
             Elizabeth
             ,
             it
             caused
             the
             Babe
             that
             was
             in
             her
             wombe
             to
             spring
             .
             Such
             comfort
             there
             is
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             (
             though
             he
             be
             but
             in
             the
             wombe
             )
             as
             it
             made
             Iohn
             to
             spring
             .
             What
             then
             shall
             be
             his
             presence
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             how
             would
             it
             make
             the
             heart
             spring
             there
             thinke
             you
             ?
             For
             that
             which
             is
             most
             lovely
             in
             Christ
             is
             to
             come
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Saints
             that
             have
             any
             degree
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             they
             are
             set
             out
             by
             this
             description
             ,
             they
             were
             such
             as
             loved
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             how
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             they
             love
             Christ
             ,
             they
             love
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             be
             made
             lovely
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             lovely
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             are
             not
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             
             for
             we
             have
             many
             dregs
             of
             sinne
             ,
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             staines
             ,
             shall
             we
             not
             then
             desire
             that
             time
             wherein
             as
             he
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             made
             a
             fit
             spouse
             for
             so
             glorious
             a
             husband
             .
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             
             let
             us
             try
             our
             affections
             by
             the
             Churches
             affections
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             be
             so
             lovely
             to
             us
             or
             not
             ,
             Isa.
             5.
             3.
             it
             is
             said
             there
             is
             no
             beauty
             in
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             dispised
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             crosse
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             carnall
             men
             .
             H●rod
             scorned
             him
             ,
             when
             Pilate
             sent
             him
             to
             him
             ,
             made
             no
             body
             of
             him
             (
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Originall
             is
             )
             they
             looked
             upon
             the
             outside
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             when
             he
             was
             abased
             .
             
               There
               was
               no
               forme
               nor
               beauty
               in
               him
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             that
             is
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             carnall
             men
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             had
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             sinnes
             with
             spirituall
             eyes
             ▪
             they
             could
             otherwise
             judge
             of
             Christ.
             The
             poore
             Centurion
             ,
             saw
             an
             excellency
             in
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               He
               was
               not
               worthy
               that
               he
               should
               come
               under
               his
               roofe
               .
            
             The
             poore
             theefe
             saw
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             crosse
             in
             those
             torments
             :
             
               Lord
               remember
               me
               when
               thou
               commest
               into
               thy
               kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             So
             those
             soules
             that
             were
             inlightned
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             misery
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             had
             a
             high
             esteeme
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             greatest
             abasement
             .
             Therefore
             if
             we
             have
             a
             meane
             esteeme
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             as
             contemptible
             persons
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             as
             meane
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             government
             of
             Christ
             (
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             left
             in
             his
             word
             )
             as
             base
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             sinfull
             unworthy
             disposition
             in
             such
             a
             soule
             ,
             Christ
             
             hath
             never
             beene
             effectually
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             every
             thing
             in
             him
             is
             lovely
             even
             the
             bitterest
             thing
             of
             all
             .
             There
             is
             a
             majestie
             and
             excellency
             in
             all
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             excellent
             ,
             when
             they
             proceed
             and
             issue
             forth
             with
             judgement
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             doe
             ,
             to
             deliver
             such
             a
             man
             over
             to
             Satan
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             shutting
             sinners
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             these
             things
             be
             vilified
             as
             powerlesse
             things
             ,
             it
             shewes
             a
             degenerate
             wicked
             heart
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             waies
             of
             God.
             If
             we
             have
             a
             meane
             esteeme
             of
             men
             that
             suffer
             for
             Christ
             and
             stand
             out
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             account
             them
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             shall
             we
             thinke
             our selves
             Christians
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             when
             Christ
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             shall
             they
             be
             unlovely
             that
             carry
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             can
             we
             love
             him
             that
             begets
             and
             hate
             them
             that
             are
             begotten
             of
             him
             ,
             can
             we
             love
             Christ
             and
             hate
             Christians
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             wee
             may
             get
             this
             affection
             and
             esteeme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             is
             so
             lovely
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             make
             our
             sinnes
             bitter
             and
             loathsome
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             sweet
             .
             
          
           
             VVhat
             is
             the
             reason
             we
             set
             no
             higher
             a
             price
             of
             Christ.
             
             
          
           
             Because
             we
             judge
             not
             of
             ourselves
             ,
             
             as
             we
             are
             indeed
             ,
             and
             want
             spirituall
             eye
             salve
             to
             see
             into
             our selves
             rightly
             .
          
           
             
               And
               let
               us
               attend
               upon
               the
               me●nes
               of
               salvation
            
             
             
               to
               
               heare
               the
               unsearchable
               riches
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             what
             makes
             any
             man
             lovely
             to
             us
             :
             but
             when
             we
             heare
             of
             their
             riches
             ,
             beauty
             and
             good
             intent
             to
             us
             .
             In
             the
             Word
             we
             are
             made
             acquainted
             with
             the
             good
             intent
             of
             Christ
             towards
             us
             ,
             the
             riches
             of
             mercy
             in
             forgiving
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             riches
             of
             glory
             prepared
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             heare
             of
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             riches
             and
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             inflame
             our
             love
             to
             Christ.
             Those
             that
             live
             where
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             are
             held
             forth
             with
             life
             and
             power
             ,
             they
             have
             more
             heavenly
             and
             inlarged
             affections
             then
             others
             have
             ,
             as
             the
             experience
             of
             Christians
             will
             testifie
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             esteeme
             highly
             of
             Christ
             that
             he
             may
             bee
             lovely
             to
             us
             ,
             
             let
             us
             joyne
             with
             company
             that
             highly
             esteeme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             better
             then
             our selves
             .
             What
             deads
             the
             affections
             so
             much
             as
             carnall
             ,
             worldly
             company
             ,
             who
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             but
             civility
             ,
             by
             converse
             with
             them
             who
             have
             discourse
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             have
             heavenly
             affections
             ,
             he
             shall
             quickly
             dull
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             loose
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             conversed
             with
             in
             civill
             things
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             would
             set
             to
             be
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             holy
             minded
             ,
             let
             us
             converse
             with
             those
             that
             are
             of
             an
             heavenly
             bent
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             
               The
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             are
             wonne
             to
             love
             Christ
             ?
             by
             what
             ?
             By
             conversing
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             discourse
             that
             the
             Church
             makes
             of
             his
             excellencies
             in
             particular
             ,
             they
             beginne
             
             to
             aske
             where
             is
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             brought
             to
             the
             love
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             seventeenth
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EIGHTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
           
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             V.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             His
             mouth
             is
             most
             sweet
             ,
             yea
             he
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             my
             friend
             ,
             O
             daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             .
          
           
             CANT
             .
             VI.
             I
             ,
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Whither
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               gone
               ,
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               woemen
               ,
               whither
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               turned
               aside
               that
               wee
               may
               seeke
               him
               with
               thee
               .
            
             
               My
               Beloved
               is
               gone
               downe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           BY
           this
           time
           the
           Church
           hath
           well
           quit
           her selfe
           in
           that
           safe
           subject
           ,
           commending
           her
           beloved
           ,
           first
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           particular
           ;
           she
           affirmes
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           there
           
           was
           none
           like
           him
           in
           generall
           ,
           which
           she
           after
           makes
           good
           in
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           her
           description
           ,
           now
           she
           summes
           up
           all
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           superaboundant
           expression
           .
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             more
             of
             him
             ?
             if
             that
             which
             is
             said
             be
             not
             enough
             ,
             then
             know
             farther
             ,
             he
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             end
             to
             goe
             through
             all
             his
             perfections
             ,
             but
             looke
             on
             him
             wholly
             ,
             he
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             and
             therefore
             deserves
             my
             love
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             you
             should
             wonder
             at
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             affections
             and
             care
             to
             finde
             out
             this
             my
             Beloved
             and
             this
             my
             friend
             ,
             O
             ye
             daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             .
          
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           the
           pitch
           of
           an
           inlightned
           soule
           is
           bent
           ,
           it
           aspires
           to
           things
           suteable
           to
           its
           selfe
           ,
           to
           God-wards
           ▪
           to
           union
           and
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           to
           supernaturall
           objects
           ,
           nothing
           here
           below
           is
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           its
           beloved
           .
           It
           fastens
           not
           on
           earthly
           base
           things
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           my
           beloved
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           my
           friend
           ,
           this
           so
           excellent
           a
           person
           ,
           this
           Iedidiah
           ,
           this
           beloved
           sonne
           ,
           this
           judge
           of
           all
           ,
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           this
           chiefe
           of
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           here
           the
           Church
           pitches
           her
           affections
           which
           she
           conceales
           not
           as
           ashamed
           thereof
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           kinde
           of
           triumphing
           ,
           boasting
           of
           her
           choice
           ,
           she
           concludes
           all
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           resolute
           assurance
           ,
           that
           the
           object
           of
           this
           her
           choice
           is
           farre
           beyond
           all
           comparison
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           my
           Beloved
           and
           this
           is
           my
           friend
           ,
           O
           daughters
           of
           Hierusalem
           .
        
         
           Which
           is
           the
           closing
           up
           of
           her
           commendations
           of
           Christ
           :
           
             This
             is
             my
             Beloved
             and
             this
             my
             friend
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           shall
           onely
           be
           touched
           
           because
           we
           had
           occasion
           to
           speake
           thereof
           before
           .
           She
           cals
           Christ
           her
           beloved
           ,
           howsoever
           he
           had
           withdrawne
           himselfe
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           comfort
           and
           communion
           she
           had
           with
           him
           before
           ,
           
             yet
             he
             is
             her
             beloved
             still
             .
          
        
         
           That
           which
           is
           specially
           to
           be
           stood
           upon
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           here
           doth
           set
           out
           not
           onely
           in
           parcels
           ,
           but
           in
           generall
           her
           beloved
           Christ
           :
           this
           is
           my
           beloved
           ,
           she
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           boast
           in
           her
           beloved
           ,
           whence
           observe
           :
        
         
           A
           Christian
           soule
           seemes
           to
           glory
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Christ.
           
           
        
         
           This
           is
           my
           beloved
           and
           this
           is
           my
           friend
           O
           
             yee
             daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
          
           :
           
           but
           to
           unfold
           more
           fully
           this
           point
           ,
           there
           be
           three
           or
           foure
           ends
           why
           the
           Church
           thus
           stands
           upon
           the
           expressing
           of
           the
           excellencies
           of
           Christ
           in
           particular
           and
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           
             The
             one
          
           ,
           To
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           most
           just
           that
           she
           should
           love
           and
           respect
           him
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           all
           this
           
           to
           deserve
           love
           ,
           
           both
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           owne
           excellencies
           so
           and
           in
           relation
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           merits
           and
           deserts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             To
             justifie
             her
             large
             affections
             before
             
             the
             world
             and
             all
             opposites
             .
          
           
           For
           the
           world
           thinks
           ,
           what
           meane
           these
           who
           are
           called
           Christians
           to
           haunt
           the
           exercises
           of
           religion
           ,
           to
           spend
           so
           much
           time
           in
           good
           things
           ,
           they
           wonder
           at
           it
           for
           want
           of
           better
           information
           ;
           now
           the
           Church
           here
           to
           justifie
           her
           large
           expressions
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
             this
             is
             my
             beloved
          
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           friend
           ,
           O
           ye
           daughters
           of
           Hierusalem
           .
           
           
           
           
        
         
         
           And
           not
           onely
           to
           justifie
           ,
           but
           
             likewise
             to
             glory
             
             therein
          
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           
             Psal.
             44.
             
             ●
          
           .
           the
           Church
           there
           boasts
           of
           God
           ,
           
           
             I
             will
             make
             my
             boast
             of
             thee
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
          
           So
           that
           Christians
           may
           not
           onely
           justifie
           their
           course
           of
           life
           against
           enemies
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           sort
           boast
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Paul
           oft
           doth
           ,
           and
           he
           shewes
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           hathy
           made
           Christ
           to
           us
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           redemption
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           glorieth
           might
           glory
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           for
           is
           it
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           glorying
           in
           the
           Church
           when
           she
           hath
           such
           a
           head
           and
           such
           a
           husband
           .
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
          
           ,
           the
           wife
           shines
           in
           the
           beames
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           therefore
           this
           yeelds
           matter
           not
           onely
           of
           justification
           but
           of
           glory
           .
        
         
           
           And
           next
           in
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           thus
           large
           and
           shuts
           up
           all
           with
           a
           repetition
           ,
           
           this
           is
           my
           beloved
           ,
           
             To
             inlarge
             her
             owne
             affections
             and
             to
             feed
             her
             owne
             love
             .
          
           For
           love
           feedes
           upon
           this
           fuell
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           upon
           expressions
           and
           meditations
           of
           the
           person
           or
           thing
           loved
           .
           
           Love
           is
           as
           it
           were
           wages
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           paines
           it
           takes
           is
           gaine
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           here
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           pleasing
           ,
           she
           dilates
           upon
           a
           copious
           Theame
           .
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           comfort
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           nor
           a
           readier
           way
           to
           inlarge
           the
           affections
           after
           Christ
           ,
           then
           to
           speake
           oft
           of
           the
           excelleccies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           tongue
           as
           the
           pen
           of
           a
           ready
           writer
           furnished
           this
           way
           ,
           
           this
           is
           my
           beloved
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           fift
           place
           another
           end
           of
           this
           may
           be
           
           
             to
             aggravate
             her
             owne
             shame
          
           ,
           as
           indeed
           Gods
           children
           are
           much
           in
           this
           argument
           ,
           that
           upon
           their
           second
           thoughts
           of
           Christs
           worthinesse
           and
           therewithall
           reflecting
           upon
           their
           owne
           unworthinesse
           and
           unkindnesse
           they
           may
           relish
           Christ
           the
           better
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Church
           here
           that
           it
           might
           appeare
           to
           her selfe
           for
           her
           humiliation
           how
           unkind
           she
           had
           beene
           to
           shut
           the
           doore
           against
           Christ
           when
           he
           knocked
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           deservedly
           did
           withdraw
           himselfe
           and
           made
           her
           seeke
           him
           so
           long
           sorrowing
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           sayes
           she
           what
           a
           kinde
           of
           beloved
           he
           is
           ,
           thus
           and
           thus
           excellent
           .
           How
           did
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           kindnesse
           and
           love
           melt
           Davids
           heart
           after
           that
           horrible
           sinne
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           vriah
           ,
           and
           the
           sweet
           lookes
           of
           Christ
           upon
           Peter
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           so
           unkind
           ,
           melted
           him
           .
           So
           here
           the
           Church
           when
           she
           considered
           how
           unkindc
           she
           had
           beene
           to
           Christ
           her
           beloved
           ,
           so
           incomparably
           excellent
           above
           other
           beloveds
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           stand
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           till
           his
           locks
           were
           wet
           with
           the
           Dew
           of
           the
           night
           .
           The
           consideration
           hereof
           made
           her
           ashamed
           of
           her selfe
           ,
           what
           so
           excellent
           ,
           so
           deserving
           a
           person
           as
           my
           beloved
           is
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           of
           me
           so
           ?
           what
           indignity
           is
           this
           ?
           Thus
           to
           raise
           up
           the
           aggravation
           of
           her
           unkindnesse
           ,
           no
           question
           but
           the
           Church
           takes
           this
           course
           :
           for
           Gods
           children
           are
           not
           as
           untoward
           worldlings
           and
           hypocrits
           afraid
           to
           search
           and
           to
           understand
           themselves
           ,
           the
           child
           of
           God
           loves
           to
           be
           well
           read
           in
           his
           owne
           heart
           and
           unworthy
           waies
           ,
           
           therefore
           he
           layes
           all
           the
           blame
           he
           can
           upon
           himselfe
           every
           way
           ,
           he
           knowes
           he
           looseth
           nothing
           by
           this
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           more
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           then
           there
           is
           sinne
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           sinne
           abounds
           in
           his
           owne
           feeling
           ,
           the
           more
           grace
           shall
           abound
           ,
           he
           knowes
           the
           mysterie
           of
           Gods
           carriage
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           Therefore
           for
           this
           end
           (
           amongst
           the
           rest
           )
           she
           sayes
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           beloved
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           my
           friend
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           so
           unkindly
           used
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           last
           reason
           why
           the
           Church
           is
           thus
           large
           was
           ,
           
           
             To
             draw
             and
             wind
             up
             the
             affections
             of
             those
             well
             meaning
             Christians
             that
             were
             commers
             on
             ,
             who
             were
             inequisitive
             of
             the
             way
             to
             Syon
             .
          
           O
           ye
           
             daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
          
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           that
           there
           is
           some
           cause
           to
           seeke
           after
           Christ
           more
           then
           you
           have
           done
           before
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           what
           an
           excellent
           person
           my
           beloved
           is
           ,
           to
           whet
           their
           affections
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           the
           successe
           of
           this
           excellent
           discourse
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           whether
           is
           thy
           beloved
           gone
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           These
           and
           the
           like
           reasons
           there
           are
           of
           the
           large
           expressions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           excelencies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           beloved
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           my
           friend
           ,
           Oh
           ye
           daughters
           of
           Hierusalem
           .
           But
           we
           will
           single
           out
           of
           these
           reasons
           for
           use
           that
           which
           I
           thinke
           fittest
           for
           us
           to
           make
           Use
           of
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           oft
           thinke
           of
           the
           excellencies
           of
           Christ
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           justifie
           our
           endeavours
           and
           paines
           we
           take
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           religion
           
           and
           to
           justifie
           Gods
           people
           from
           the
           false
           imputations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           lay
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           negligent
           in
           other
           matters
           ,
           and
           were
           too
           much
           busied
           in
           spirituall
           things
           .
           You
           see
           how
           large
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           setting
           out
           the
           excellencies
           of
           her
           beloved
           ,
           &
           then
           she
           shuts
           up
           all
           (
           being
           able
           to
           say
           no
           more
           )
           justifying
           our
           cause
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           beloved
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           my
           friend
           .
           Doe
           you
           wonder
           that
           I
           seeke
           so
           much
           after
           him
           then
           :
           or
           wonder
           you
           at
           Christians
           ,
           when
           they
           take
           such
           paines
           to
           keep
           their
           communion
           with
           Christ
           in
           a
           holy
           walking
           with
           ,
           and
           depending
           upon
           God.
           These
           are
           no
           wonders
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           how
           excellent
           Christ
           is
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           keepes
           for
           us
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           preserve
           us
           to
           his
           heavenly
           kingdome
           ,
           till
           he
           put
           us
           into
           possession
           of
           that
           glorious
           condition
           that
           he
           hath
           purchased
           .
           Le
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           dwell
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           Gods
           children
           are
           rather
           to
           be
           blamed
           that
           they
           are
           no
           more
           carefull
           ,
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           industrious
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           taxed
           that
           they
           are
           so
           much
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           said
           ,
           Mat.
           11.
           19.
           
           
           Wisedome
           is
           justified
           of
           all
           her
           children
           .
           If
           you
           will
           make
           good
           that
           you
           are
           children
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           able
           to
           justifie
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           every
           way
           ,
           to
           justifie
           your
           reading
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           your
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           to
           justifie
           all
           the
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           from
           an
           experimentall
           taste
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Church
           doth
           here
           this
           is
           my
           beloved
           )
           
           What
           sayes
           Ioshua
           ,
           this
           choice
           J
           have
           made
           ,
           doe
           you
           what
           you
           will
           it
           matters
           me
           not
           ,
           
           but
           I
           and
           my
           house
           will
           serve
           the
           Lord.
           So
           Paul
           makes
           a
           voluntary
           profession
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           2.
           
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           let
           the
           Gospell
           bee
           entertained
           in
           the
           world
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           and
           let
           others
           thinke
           of
           me
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           forward
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           good
           reason
           he
           had
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           salvation
           to
           all
           that
           beleeve
           ,
           yea
           the
           saving
           power
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           I
           cause
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           saith
           the
           2
           
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
             
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             beleeved
             ,
          
           &c.
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           to
           suffer
           bonds
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           Though
           the
           world
           thought
           him
           a
           meane
           person
           ,
           J
           will
           not
           be
           scorned
           out
           of
           my
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           by
           shallow
           empty
           persons
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           what
           Christ
           and
           Religion
           meaneth
           .
           No
           ,
           
             I
             know
             wh●m
             I
             have
             beleeved
             ;
             he
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             that
             that
             I
             have
             committed
             to
             him
             against
             that
             day
             .
          
           Let
           us
           therefore
           be
           able
           to
           justifie
           from
           a
           judicious
           apprehension
           sweet
           divine
           truths
           .
           You
           see
           what
           justifications
           there
           are
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           wherefore
           should
           the
           Heathen
           say
           ,
           where
           is
           now
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           
             Psalme
             42.
             10.
          
           
           Oh
           it
           went
           to
           Davids
           heart
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           where
           is
           now
           their
           God
           ,
           what
           was
           become
           of
           his
           God
           when
           he
           was
           left
           in
           trouble
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           here
           ,
           and
           what
           doth
           she
           answer
           ;
           doth
           he
           let
           it
           goe
           with
           a
           question
           :
           
           No
           sayes
           he
           our
           God
           is
           in
           Heaven
           
           and
           hath
           done
           whatsoever
           he
           pleased
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           justification
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           you
           may
           know
           by
           this
           signe
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           the
           disertion
           of
           all
           discourses
           opposite
           to
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ,
           he
           that
           justifies
           the
           truth
           ,
           he
           esteemes
           meanly
           of
           other
           courses
           and
           discourses
           .
           Therefore
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           the
           Church
           vilifies
           the
           Idols
           ,
           our
           God
           is
           in
           Heaven
           and
           doth
           whatsoever
           he
           pleaseth
           :
           the
           Idols
           are
           silver
           and
           gold
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           mens
           hands
           ,
           they
           have
           eyes
           and
           see
           not
           ,
           eares
           and
           heare
           not
           .
           And
           the
           more
           wee
           justifie
           Christ
           the
           more
           we
           will
           be
           against
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           religion
           ,
           wee
           may
           know
           the
           owning
           of
           the
           one
           truth
           by
           the
           vilifying
           the
           other
           .
           Let
           us
           labour
           therefore
           to
           grow
           to
           such
           a
           convincing
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           good
           things
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           all
           opposition
           of
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           end
           proceed
           in
           the
           study
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           to
           a
           deeper
           search
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           excellencies
           and
           good
           things
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           say
           as
           Micah
           7.
           
           Who
           is
           a
           God
           like
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           pardons
           sinnes
           and
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           as
           
             David
             Psalme
          
           113.
           
           Who
           is
           a
           God
           like
           our
           God
           that
           humbleth
           himselfe
           to
           behold
           the
           things
           done
           here
           below
           .
        
         
           And
           desire
           also
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           Spirit
           of
           revelation
           ,
           
           that
           which
           Paul
           prayes
           for
           
             Ephes.
             1.
          
           and
           
             Cap
             3
          
           that
           we
           may
           know
           that
           knowledge
           that
           is
           above
           all
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           heig●h
           ,
           depth
           ,
           and
           breadth
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ.
           So
           sweet
           
           is
           God
           in
           the
           greatest
           abasements
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           he
           leaves
           such
           a
           taste
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           he
           may
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           beloved
           ,
           when
           his
           beloved
           seemes
           not
           to
           care
           for
           him
           .
           When
           the
           Church
           seemed
           to
           be
           disrespected
           and
           neglected
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           she
           saies
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             my
             friend
             ,
             O
             ye
             daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             .
          
        
         
           Shall
           rich
           men
           boast
           of
           their
           riches
           ,
           
           shall
           men
           that
           are
           in
           favour
           ,
           boast
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           great
           persons
           ,
           shall
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           large
           possessions
           boast
           and
           think
           himself
           as
           good
           &
           as
           great
           as
           his
           estate
           is
           ,
           shall
           a
           base
           minded
           worldling
           be
           able
           to
           boast
           :
           why
           boastest
           thou
           thy selfe
           Oh
           mighty
           man
           ?
           
           Nay
           you
           shall
           have
           malignan●
           spirited
           men
           ,
           boast
           of
           their
           malignant
           destructive
           power
           ,
           I
           can
           do
           this
           and
           that
           mischief
           ,
           shall
           a
           man
           boast
           of
           mischiefe
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           do
           mischief
           ?
           and
           hath
           not
           a
           Christian
           more
           cause
           to
           boast
           in
           God
           and
           in
           Salvation
           ?
           Lord
           shine
           on
           me
           saies
           David
           ,
           
           let
           me
           enjoy
           the
           light
           of
           thy
           countenance
           ,
           and
           that
           shall
           bring
           me
           more
           joy
           then
           they
           have
           ,
           when
           their
           corne
           and
           wine
           increaseth
           :
           know
           this
           ,
           as
           he
           goes
           on
           in
           the
           same
           Psalme
           ,
           that
           God
           accepts
           the
           righteous
           man.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           us
           thinke
           we
           have
           much
           more
           cause
           to
           boast
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Christ
           in
           a
           spirituall
           manner
           ,
           
           then
           the
           worldling
           hath
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Is
           not
           God
           and
           Christ
           our
           portion
           ,
           and
           having
           Christ
           ,
           have
           we
           not
           all
           things
           with
           Christ
           ,
           put
           case
           all
           things
           be
           tooke
           from
           us
           ;
           if
           a
           man
           have
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           rich
           though
           
           he
           have
           nothing
           else
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           all
           without
           him
           ,
           His
           plenty
           is
           (
           as
           a
           Father
           faith
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           in
           truth
           )
           beggery
           .
           But
           whosoever
           hath
           Christ
           may
           thus
           rejoyce
           with
           David
           ,
           
           
             The
             lot
             is
             fallen
             to
             me
             in
             pleasant
             places
             ,
             ye
             I
             have
             a
             goodly
             Heritage
             .
          
           Would
           we
           have
           more
           then
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           a
           ring
           with
           a
           Dyamond
           very
           precious
           in
           it
           ,
           Now
           the
           
             Daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
          
           ,
           hearing
           this
           large
           expression
           of
           affection
           ,
           aske
           ,
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             I.
             
          
           
             Whither
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             gone
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             women
             ?
             whither
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             turned
             aside
             that
             we
             may
             seeke
             him
             with
             thee
             ?
          
           
             HEere
             is
             another
             Question
             ,
             the
             first
             which
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             aske
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             thy
             beloved
             ,
             wherupon
             the
             Church
             tooke
             occasion
             to
             expresse
             what
             her
             beloved
             was
             ,
             upon
             her
             expression
             closing
             up
             all
             with
             this
             generall
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Beloved
               and
               this
               is
               my
               friende
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             the
             second
             
               Question
               is
            
             ,
             
             
               whither
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               gone
            
             ?
             One
             question
             begets
             another
             ,
             and
             indeed
             if
             this
             question
             be
             well
             satisfied
             what
             is
             Christ
             above
             others
             ,
             this
             will
             follow
             againe
             ,
             where
             is
             he
             ▪
             how
             shall
             I
             get
             him
             ?
             how
             shall
             I
             seeke
             him
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ▪
             this
             second
             question
             is
             seldome
             made
             ?
             
               VVhither
               is
               he
               gone
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               get
               Christ
               ?
            
             Because
             the
             former
             question
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               What
               is
               Christ
            
             ?
             is
             so
             
             seldome
             made
             .
             For
             if
             we
             did
             once
             know
             what
             Christ
             is
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             sure
             with
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             to
             aske
             whither
             is
             he
             gone
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             seeke
             him
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             here
             is
             a
             growth
             in
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             
               Daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             ,
             whence
             wee
             learne
             ,
          
           
             That
             grace
             ,
             
             though
             it
             be
             in
             never
             so
             little
             proportion
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             
             it
             is
             growing
             still
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             first
             question
             ,
             what
             is
             thy
             beloved
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             second
             (
             upon
             better
             information
             )
             
               Whither
               is
               thy
               beloved
               gone
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               seeke
               him
               with
               thee
               .
            
             Nothing
             is
             lesse
             then
             grace
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             so
             little
             in
             proportion
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             graine
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             is
             little
             .
             It
             is
             true
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             word
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             like
             a
             graine
             of
             Mustard-seed
             at
             first
             ,
             
               what
               is
               thy
               beloved
            
             enquires
             the
             Church
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             when
             she
             heares
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ;
             then
             
               whither
               is
               thy
               beloved
               gone
            
             .
             Grace
             begets
             grace
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             connexion
             and
             knitting
             together
             in
             Religion
             ,
             good
             things
             beget
             good
             things
             :
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             in
             Religion
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             matter
             ariseth
             of
             a
             little
             beginning
             .
             The
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             had
             but
             a
             small
             beginning
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             she
             presently
             drew
             many
             of
             her
             neighbours
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ.
             So
             
               Andrew
               ,
               Iohn
               1.
            
             
             As
             soone
             as
             he
             was
             converted
             he
             find●
             his
             brother
             
             Simon
             and
             tels
             him
             that
             he
             had
             found
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             so
             brings
             him
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Philip
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             had
             got
             a
             sparke
             of
             Faith
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             drawes
             also
             Nathaniell
             to
             come
             to
             Christ.
             Paul
             speakes
             of
             his
             bonds
             ,
             
             how
             the
             noise
             of
             them
             was
             in
             
               Caesars
               Court
            
             ,
             and
             many
             beleeved
             the
             very
             report
             ,
             which
             howsoever
             it
             is
             not
             a
             working
             cause
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             a
             preparing
             ,
             inducing
             ,
             leading
             cause
             to
             such
             things
             from
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             ,
             till
             there
             follow
             this
             change
             and
             full
             conversion
             .
             
             You
             see
             here
             the
             
               daugh●●●s
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             growing
             ,
             Therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             under
             good
             meanes
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Romists
             and
             others
             which
             are
             ill
             affected
             and
             grounded
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             they
             thinke
             that
             the
             efficacie
             of
             grace
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             from
             the
             congruity
             ,
             fitnesse
             ,
             and
             proportion
             of
             the
             meanes
             to
             the
             heart
             and
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             God
             converts
             one
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             congruous
             and
             fit
             offering
             of
             meanes
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             fitly
             disposed
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             not
             fitly
             disposed
             ,
             therefore
             there
             followes
             not
             upon
             it
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             meanes
             offered
             depends
             upon
             sureablenesse
             and
             fitnes
             in
             the
             party
             to
             whom
             the
             meanes
             are
             offered
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             power
             and
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             verily
             this
             is
             plausible
             ,
             and
             goes
             down
             very
             roundly
             with
             many
             weake
             persons
             :
             
             but
             this
             is
             a
             false
             and
             a
             grosse
             error
             :
             for
             unlesse
             God
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             doe
             worke
             by
             the
             meanes
             ,
             no
             planting
             and
             watering
             will
             bring
             any
             increase
             and
             change
             the
             heart
             and
             minde
             ,
             
             though
             there
             were
             greater
             meanes
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             wrought
             these
             miracles
             then
             any
             time
             before
             ,
             yet
             all
             those
             could
             not
             convert
             that
             froward
             generation
             :
             and
             it
             was
             Moses
             complaint
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             aboundance
             of
             meanes
             :
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             you
             a
             heart
             to
             perceive
             ,
             and
             eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             eares
             to
             heare
             untill
             this
             day
             .
             
             When
             a
             man
             is
             planted
             under
             good
             meanes
             and
             frequents
             them
             ,
             
             then
             ordinarily
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             by
             the
             inward
             workings
             of
             his
             owne
             powerfull
             Spirit
             to
             worke
             greater
             matters
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             keepe
             out
             of
             Gods
             reach
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             come
             into
             places
             where
             they
             may
             heare
             good
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             many
             ill
             fish
             in
             the
             net
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             to
             catch
             them
             that
             are
             without
             the
             net
             .
             So
             those
             that
             are
             kept
             out
             of
             all
             opportunities
             and
             occasions
             whereby
             Gods
             Spirit
             may
             worke
             upon
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             learne
             this
             heavenly
             wisedome
             to
             advantage
             our selves
             this
             way
             ,
             by
             improoving
             all
             good
             opportunities
             whatsoever
             whereby
             we
             may
             learne
             ,
             for
             God
             works
             by
             outward
             meanes
             :
             good
             company
             ,
             and
             good
             discourse
             ,
             these
             breed
             excellent
             thoughts
             .
             As
             therefore
             we
             love
             our
             soules
             ,
             take
             all
             advantages
             wherein
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             works
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             incredible
             fruit
             thereof
             ,
             more
             then
             we
             would
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             See
             here
             first
             of
             all
             in
             this
             Question
             ,
             the
             blessed
             successe
             of
             the
             Churches
             inquiry
             after
             
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             ;
             after
             they
             heard
             the
             large
             explications
             of
             th●
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             a
             good
             conceit
             off
             ,
             for
             they
             call
             her
             ,
             
               the
               fairest
               among
               women
            
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             likewise
             the
             confidence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             she
             stands
             to
             it
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               beloved
            
             ,
             yea
             also
             eagernesse
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             seeke
             after
             him
             they
             would
             seeke
             him
             with
             her
             ,
             so
             that
             where
             these
             meet
             ,
             a
             large
             unfolding
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             persons
             that
             are
             knowne
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             well
             accepted
             and
             conceited
             off
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             a
             large
             demonstration
             of
             reall
             affection
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             are
             spoken
             off
             with
             confidence
             ,
             as
             knowing
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             word
             (
             I
             say
             )
             so
             managed
             it
             is
             never
             without
             wondrous
             successe
             .
          
           
             For
             in
             the
             course
             of
             reason
             ,
             what
             can
             I
             have
             
             to
             say
             ,
             considering
             the
             party
             ,
             who
             speakes
             is
             an
             excellent
             person
             ,
             he
             is
             wiser
             and
             holier
             then
             I
             ,
             he
             takes
             to
             heart
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             I
             affect
             that
             which
             those
             that
             have
             better
             parts
             and
             graces
             doe
             ?
          
           
             Then
             withall
             I
             see
             not
             onely
             excellent
             persons
             
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             J
             see
             how
             earnest
             they
             are
             ,
             surely
             there
             is
             some
             matter
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             persons
             so
             holy
             ,
             so
             wise
             ,
             and
             gratious
             to
             bee
             so
             earnest
             ,
             surely
             either
             they
             are
             too
             blame
             ,
             or
             I
             am
             too
             dull
             and
             too
             dead
             ,
             But
             J
             have
             most
             cause
             to
             suspect
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             see
             them
             carried
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             confidence
             ,
             
             as
             if
             they
             were
             well
             enough
             advised
             
             when
             they
             deliver
             this
             
               (
               this
               is
               my
               Beloved
            
             )
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             shut
             up
             all
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               friend
               :
            
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             grace
             and
             life
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             earnestnesse
             with
             confidence
             :
             this
             together
             with
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             heavenly
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             it
             hath
             admirable
             successe
             ,
             as
             here
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               fairest
               among
               women
               ,
               the
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
            
             seeing
             the
             Church
             was
             so
             earnest
             ,
             confident
             and
             so
             large
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             see
             how
             it
             works
             ,
             it
             drawes
             out
             this
             Question
             with
             resolution
             ,
             they
             joyne
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             seeking
             Christ.
             
               Whither
               is
               thy
               beloved
               gone
               ,
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
               ?
               whether
               is
               thy
               beloved
               turned
               aside
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               seeke
               him
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             observe
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             before
             doubles
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             beloved
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             my
             friend
             :
             so
             they
             answer
             with
             a
             double
             question
             ,
             
               whether
               is
               thy
               beloved
               gone
            
             ,
             
             
               whether
               is
               he
               turned
               aside
               ,
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               woemen
               ,
            
             &c.
             from
             this
             appellation
             note
             ,
             If
             we
             would
             be
             happy
             instruments
             to
             convert
             others
             ,
             being
             converted
             our selves
             ,
             
             
               labour
               to
               be
               such
               as
               the
               world
               may
               think●
               to
               be
               good
               and
               gratious
               :
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               woemen
               .
            
             Faire
             in
             the
             robes
             of
             Christ
             tooke
             out
             of
             his
             wardrop
             ,
             all
             the
             beauty
             and
             ornaments
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             ,
             she
             hath
             from
             Christ
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             world
             may
             conceit
             are
             good
             persons
             .
             We
             say
             of
             Phisitians
             ,
             when
             the
             patient
             hath
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             them
             the
             cure
             is
             
             halfe
             wrought
             :
             So
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             halfe
             perswaded
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             the
             speaker
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
             labour
             to
             be
             earnest
             :
             if
             we
             would
             kindle
             ,
             others
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             warmed
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             make
             others
             weepe
             ,
             we
             must
             weepe
             our selves
             ,
             naturalists
             could
             observe
             this
             ,
             the
             Church
             spake
             this
             with
             large
             expressions
             ,
             indeed
             more
             then
             can
             be
             exprest
             :
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             deepely
             affected
             with
             what
             we
             speake
             ,
             and
             speake
             with
             confidence
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             knew
             what
             we
             spoke
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             doth
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             bring
             others
             to
             be
             better
             perswaded
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             he
             affirmeth
             that
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             
             which
             we
             have
             seene
             with
             these
             our
             eyes
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             looked
             upon
             ,
             and
             these
             hands
             of
             ours
             have
             handled
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             life
             he
             delivered
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             when
             we
             are
             confident
             from
             spirituall
             experience
             ;
             it
             is
             wonderfull
             how
             we
             shall
             be
             instruments
             of
             God
             to
             gaine
             upon
             others
             .
             So
             Peter
             ,
             
             we
             followed
             not
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             deceiveable
             fables
             ,
             when
             we
             opened
             unto
             you
             the
             power
             and
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             with
             our
             eyes
             we
             saw
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             Doe
             not
             thinke
             it
             belongs
             onely
             to
             the
             ministry
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             art
             of
             Conversion
             that
             belongs
             to
             every
             one
             that
             is
             a
             growne
             Christian
             to
             winne
             others
             .
          
           
             VVhither
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             gone
             ,
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             woemen
             .
          
           
           
             The
             next
             observation
             out
             of
             the
             words
             (
             because
             it
             is
             the
             especiall
             )
             which
             works
             upon
             the
             daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             large
             explication
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
          
           
             That
             which
             most
             of
             all
             stirrs
             up
             holy
             affections
             to
             search
             after
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             large
             explications
             of
             his
             excellencies
             .
          
           
             Then
             be
             in
             love
             with
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             tongues
             and
             their
             hearts
             taught
             of
             God
             so
             speake
             excellently
             ,
             their
             tongues
             are
             as
             refined
             silver
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             enriched
             to
             increase
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             Marke
             this
             one
             excellency
             of
             that
             excellent
             ordinance
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             whereof
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               3.
               
               To
               me
               is
               committed
               this
               excellent
               office
               to
               lay
               open
               the
               unsearchable
               riches
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             such
             riches
             as
             may
             draw
             you
             to
             wonder
             ,
             such
             as
             eye
             hath
             never
             seene
             ,
             nor
             eare
             heard
             ,
             nor
             hath
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             conceive
             ,
             
             and
             so
             to
             draw
             the
             affections
             of
             people
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             it
             is
             the
             speciall
             office
             of
             the
             ministry
             to
             lay
             him
             open
             ,
             
             to
             hold
             up
             the
             tapistry
             ,
             to
             unfold
             the
             hidden
             mysteries
             of
             Christ
             ,
             labour
             we
             therefore
             to
             be
             alway
             speaking
             somewhat
             about
             Christ
             or
             tending
             that
             way
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             let
             it
             drive
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             of
             Morrall
             duties
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             walk●
             worthy
             of
             Christ.
             Christ
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             tending
             to
             Christ
             should
             be
             our
             theame
             and
             marke
             to
             ayme
             at
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             what
             shall
             we
             judge
             of
             those
             that
             
             are
             hinderers
             of
             this
             glorious
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             they
             are
             enemies
             of
             conversion
             and
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             enemies
             of
             their
             comfort
             :
             and
             what
             shall
             wee
             thinke
             of
             those
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             creatures
             ,
             that
             like
             Caine
             are
             vagabonds
             ,
             who
             wander
             and
             will
             not
             submit
             themselves
             to
             any
             ordinance
             meekely
             ,
             but
             keepe
             themselves
             out
             of
             this
             blessed
             opportunity
             of
             hearing
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             might
             draw
             their
             hearts
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             forever
             ,
             if
             Christ
             and
             we
             be
             one
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             all
             the
             world
             without
             him
             it
             is
             nothing
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             but
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             happy
             .
             Oh
             happy
             then
             when
             this
             match
             is
             made
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Bride
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             laying
             open
             the
             uns●archable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             drawe
             the
             affections
             ,
             worke
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             the
             Bride
             and
             the
             Bridegroome
             together
             .
          
           
             Thus
             farre
             of
             the
             Q●estion
             :
             now
             we
             have
             the
             Churches
             answer
             to
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             .
          
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             gone
             into
             his
             Garden
             ,
             to
             the
             beds
             of
             Spices
             ,
             to
             feede
             in
             the
             gardens
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             Lillies
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             was
             not
             for
             a
             bare
             satisfaction
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             desire
             the
             Church
             had
             to
             seeke
             Christ
             ,
             whither
             is
             thy
             beloved
             gone
             that
             we
             may
             seeke
             him
             .
             It
             was
             not
             a
             curious
             question
             ,
             but
             a
             question
             of
             inquisition
             tending
             to
             practise
             ,
             many
             are
             inquisitive
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             know
             another
             
             mans
             meaning
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             they
             desire
             :
             now
             I
             know
             your
             meaning
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             but
             I
             meane
             not
             to
             follow
             your
             counsell
             .
             The
             
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             had
             a
             more
             sincere
             intention
             ,
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             woemen
             ,
             whither
             is
             thy
             beloved
             turned
             aside
             ▪
             that
             we
             may
             seeke
             him
             with
             thee
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Church
             answered
             ,
          
           
             
               My
               Beloved
               is
               gone
               into
               his
               Garden
               to
               the
               beds
               of
               spices
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               feed
               in
               the
               Gardens
            
             ,
             Where
             we
             see
             ,
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             not
             squemish
             ,
             but
             directly
             answers
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             envy
             in
             spiri●uall
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             devided
             in
             solidum
             ,
             one
             may
             have
             as
             much
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             alike
             .
             Envy
             is
             not
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             not
             divisible
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             more
             one
             hath
             ,
             another
             hath
             the
             lesse
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             envy
             in
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             because
             all
             may
             share
             alike
             ,
             therefore
             here
             is
             no
             envy
             in
             the
             answer
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             deni●d
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             the
             enjoying
             of
             her
             beloved
             ;
             no
             if
             you
             will
             know
             (
             saies
             she
             )
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             directly
             whither
             my
             beloved
             is
             gone
             .
          
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             gone
             into
             his
             garden
             to
             the
             bed
             of
             spices
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             God
             hath
             two
             gardens
             ,
             the
             Church
             Catholike
             is
             his
             garden
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             Church
             are
             gardens
             and
             beds
             of
             spices
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             many
             Christian●
             are
             sowne
             there
             that
             Chri●ts
             soule
             delights
             in
             ,
             as
             in
             sweet
             spices
             .
             This
             was
             spoken
             off
             before
             at
             large
             in
             Chapter
             5.
             1.
             why
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             a
             garden
             being
             a
             severed
             place
             from
             the
             wa●te
             :
             the
             Chruch
             is
             severed
             
             from
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             the
             world
             in
             Gods
             care
             and
             love
             ,
             likewise
             he
             tends
             and
             weeds
             his
             Church
             and
             garden
             :
             as
             for
             the
             waste
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             is
             content
             the
             wildernesse
             should
             have
             barren
             plants
             :
             but
             he
             will
             not
             endure
             such
             in
             his
             garden
             ;
             therefore
             those
             that
             give
             themselves
             liberty
             to
             be
             naught
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             a
             time
             to
             roo●e
             them
             out
             :
             Trees
             that
             are
             not
             for
             fruit
             ,
             shall
             be
             for
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             other
             Trees
             their
             doome
             shall
             be
             the
             heaviest
             that
             grow
             in
             Gods
             garden
             without
             fruit
             :
             
             that
             fig-tree
             shall
             be
             cursed
             .
          
           
             Men
             are
             pleas'd
             with
             answering
             the
             bill
             of
             accusation
             against
             them
             thus
             ▪
             are
             we
             no●
             baptised
             ?
             and
             doe
             we
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             ?
             
               &
               ●
            
             .
             what
             doe
             you
             make
             of
             us
             ,
             
             yet
             they
             are
             abhominable
             swearers
             and
             filthy
             in
             their
             lives
             .
             To
             ●uch
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             more
             God
             hath
             lift
             you
             up
             ▪
             and
             honoured
             you
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             the
             more
             just
             shall
             your
             damnation
             be
             ,
             that
             you
             bring
             foorth
             nothing
             but
             briers
             and
             brambles
             ,
             the
             grapes
             of
             Sodome
             and
             the
             vine
             of
             Gomorrah
             :
             
             heavy
             will
             the
             doome
             bee
             of
             many
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Churches
             bosome
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             it
             had
             beene
             better
             to
             have
             beene
             borne
             in
             America
             ,
             in
             Turkey
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             most
             barbarous
             parts
             in
             the
             world
             :
             they
             have
             a
             heavie
             account
             to
             make
             that
             have
             beene
             such
             ill
             proficients
             under
             aboundance
             of
             meanes
             ,
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             taken
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             gone
             into
             his
             garden
             to
             the
             beds
             of
             spices
             to
             feed
             in
             the
             gardens
             and
             to
             gather
             Lillies
             .
          
           
           
             That
             is
             having
             first
             planted
             them
             Lillies
             here
             ,
             
             to
             gather
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             transport
             them
             out
             of
             the
             garden
             here
             ,
             to
             the
             garden
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             there
             sh●ll
             be
             nothing
             but
             Lillies
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             hath
             two
             Gardens
             or
             Paradises
             since
             the
             first
             Paradise
             (
             whereof
             that
             was
             a
             resemblance
             )
             th●
             Paradise
             of
             the
             Chruch
             ,
             and
             the
             Paradise
             of
             H●aven
             .
             
             As
             Christ
             saith
             to
             the
             good
             theefe
             ,
             this
             day
             thou
             sh●le
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             .
             So
             those
             that
             are
             good
             plants
             in
             the
             Paradise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             glorious
             plants
             also
             in
             the
             Paradise
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             alway
             be
             here
             ,
             we
             shall
             change
             our
             soyle
             and
             be
             taken
             into
             Heaven
             :
             
               He
               is
               gone
               into
               h●s
               garden
               to
               gather
               Lillies
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Christians
               are
               compared
               to
               Lillies
            
             for
             their
             purity
             and
             whitenesse
             unspotted
             in
             justification
             ,
             
             and
             for
             their
             endeavours
             in
             sanctity
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             wherein
             also
             at
             length
             they
             shall
             be
             wholy
             unspotted
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             
               (
               Ephes.
               1.
               4.
               
            
             )
             they
             are
             chosen
             too
             ,
             to
             be
             holy
             without
             blame
             ,
             before
             him
             in
             love
             .
             God
             and
             Christ
             looks
             upon
             them
             without
             blame
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             are
             here
             defiled
             and
             spotted
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             intend
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             purge
             and
             purifie
             themselves
             ▪
             by
             the
             Spirit
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             altogether
             without
             blame
             .
             They
             are
             Lillies
             being
             cloathed
             with
             the
             white
             garments
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             not
             having
             a
             naturall
             whitenesse
             and
             purity
             :
             the
             whitenesse
             and
             purity
             of
             Gods
             children
             is
             borrowed
             ,
             all
             their
             beauty
             and
             garments
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             anothers
             wardrope
             ,
             the
             
             
               Church
               is
               all
               glorious
               within
            
             :
             but
             she
             borrowes
             her
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             Moone
             borrowes
             all
             her
             light
             from
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             Churches
             excellency
             is
             borrowed
             ,
             it
             is
             her
             owne
             but
             by
             gift
             ,
             but
             being
             once
             her
             owne
             it
             is
             her
             owne
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             before
             was
             likened
             to
             a
             garden
             culled
             out
             ,
             an
             Eden
             ,
             a
             Paradise
             ,
             now
             there
             you
             know
             were
             foure
             streames
             ,
             sweet
             and
             goodly
             rivers
             which
             watered
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             heads
             of
             which
             rivers
             were
             without
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             her
             graces
             are
             her
             owne
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             comes
             through
             her
             nature
             ,
             purgeth
             and
             purifieth
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             spring
             of
             those
             
             graces
             (
             as
             in
             Paradise
             )
             is
             out
             of
             her selfe
             .
             
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             Lilly
             is
             a
             tall
             goodly
             plant
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Church
             is
             compared
             to
             them
             :
             other
             men
             are
             compared
             to
             thornes
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             a
             noxious
             ,
             hurtfull
             quality
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             basenesse
             likewise
             ,
             what
             are
             thornes
             good
             for
             ,
             but
             to
             cumber
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             eate
             out
             the
             heart
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             hide
             snakes
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fire
             .
             Wicked
             men
             are
             not
             Lillies
             but
             thornes
             ,
             they
             are
             base
             meane
             persons
             .
             
             Antiochus
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             vile
             person
             though
             he
             were
             a
             King
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             naughty
             man.
             Wicked
             men
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             great
             being
             void
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             are
             vile
             persons
             ,
             though
             we
             must
             respect
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             yet
             as
             they
             are
             in
             their
             qualification
             ,
             they
             are
             vile
             and
             base
             thornes
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Lilly
             among
             thornes
             ,
             that
             is
             among
             vile
             and
             abhominable
             persons
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Use
             is
             to
             comfort
             Gods
             children
             ,
             
             they
             have
             an
             excellency
             and
             glory
             in
             them
             ,
             
             which
             howsoever
             it
             is
             not
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             theirs
             by
             gift
             and
             eternally
             theirs
             :
             therefore
             let
             them
             comfort
             themselves
             against
             all
             the
             censures
             of
             sinnefull
             persons
             that
             labour
             to
             trample
             them
             under
             foore
             ,
             and
             thinke
             basely
             and
             meanely
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             off-scowring
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             the
             unworthy
             world
             thinke
             of
             them
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             are
             Lillies
             in
             Gods
             esteeme
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             indeed
             ,
             glorious
             persons
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             glory
             resting
             upon
             them
             ,
             
             and
             whom
             the
             world
             is
             not
             worthy
             off
             ,
             
             though
             their
             glory
             be
             within
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             glory
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             vouch
             safeth
             saving-grace
             to
             us
             above
             any
             other
             priviledge
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
             it
             comforts
             us
             in
             all
             our
             wants
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             take
             care
             for
             us
             :
             Christ
             useth
             this
             argument
             :
             God
             saith
             he
             ,
             clotheth
             the
             lillies
             of
             the
             field
             with
             an
             excellent
             beauty
             ,
             he
             cares
             even
             for
             the
             meanest
             plants
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             not
             take
             care
             for
             you
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
             doth
             he
             care
             for
             Lillies
             that
             are
             to
             day
             and
             to
             morrow
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             oven
             :
             
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             care
             for
             the
             lillies
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             living
             lillies
             ,
             those
             holy
             reasonable
             lillies
             ?
             u●doubtedly
             hee
             will.
             Our
             Saviour
             Christs
             reason
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             he
             that
             puts
             such
             a
             beauty
             upon
             the
             poore
             plants
             that
             flourish
             to
             day
             in
             the
             morning
             and
             wither
             before
             night
             ,
             he
             that
             puts
             such
             a
             beauty
             upon
             the
             grasse
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             put
             more
             excellency
             upon
             his
             children
             ,
             will
             
             he
             not
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             feed
             them
             ,
             undoubtedly
             he
             will
             :
             thus
             we
             have
             shewed
             why
             Gods
             children
             in
             the
             Chruch
             of
             God
             are
             compared
             to
             Lillies
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             gather
             Lillies
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             gather
             these
             Lillies
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             gather
             them
             together
             ,
             Christ
             will
             not
             have
             his
             lillies
             alone
             scattered
             ,
             though
             hee
             leaves
             them
             oft
             alone
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             ga●her
             them
             to
             Congregations
             and
             Churches
             :
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             Originall
             is
             Ecclesia
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             company
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Do
             we
             thinke
             that
             we
             are
             lillies
             by
             nature
             ;
             no
             we
             are
             thornes
             and
             briers
             ,
             God
             makes
             us
             lillies
             and
             then
             gathers
             us
             to
             other
             lillies
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             strengthen
             another
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             children
             is
             not
             a
             Spirit
             of
             seperation
             of
             Christians
             from
             Christians
             ,
             but
             a
             spirit
             of
             seperation
             from
             the
             waste
             wild
             wildernesse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             of
             fire
             ,
             
               Congregat
               homogenea
               &
               disgregat
               heterogenea
            
             ,
             it
             congregates
             all
             homogeniall
             things
             ,
             as
             gold
             ,
             which
             it
             gathers
             ,
             but
             disgregates
             heterogeniall
             things
             ,
             consumeth
             drosse
             ;
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             severs
             thornes
             and
             gathers
             lillies
             ,
             gathers
             Christians
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             will
             gather
             them
             for
             ever
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Hierus●lem
            
             ,
             
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             with
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             :
             the
             question
             of
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
               whither
               is
               thy
               Beloved
               gone
               ?
            
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             beholding
             to
             
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Hierusalem
            
             for
             ministring
             such
             a
             question
             to
             give
             her
             occasion
             to
             know
             better
             what
             her
             beloved
             was
             ,
             indeed
             we
             many
             times
             gaine
             by
             weaker
             Christians
             ,
             good
             questions
             ,
             though
             from
             weake
             ones
             ,
             minister
             suteable
             answers
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             greeke
             Proverbe
             ,
             that
             
               doubting
               begets
               plenty
               and
               aboundance
            
             ,
             for
             doubting
             at
             the
             first
             begets
             resolution
             at
             last
             .
             O
             that
             we
             could
             take
             occasion
             hence
             ,
             to
             thinke
             of
             this
             ,
             what
             excellent
             vertue
             is
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             about
             heavenly
             exercises
             ,
             what
             a
             blessing
             followes
             ,
             when
             though
             at
             the
             entry
             ,
             their
             affections
             may
             be
             flat
             and
             dull
             ,
             yet
             they
             part
             not
             so
             ,
             Christ
             heates
             and
             in●●ames
             their
             hearts
             to
             doe
             mu●h
             good
             to
             one
             another
             .
             O
             those
             that
             shall
             forever
             live
             together
             in
             Heaven
             should
             they
             not
             delight
             to
             live
             more
             together
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             eighteenth
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           NINETEENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             VI.
             II.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
             he
             feedeth
             among
             the
             Lillies
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           are
           a
           kinde
           of
           triumphant
           acclamation
           upon
           all
           the
           former
           passages
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Song
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           Church
           had
           spoken
           formerly
           of
           her
           ill
           dealing
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           thereupon
           absented
           himselfe
           from
           her
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           passages
           ,
           she
           shuts
           up
           all
           at
           last
           with
           this
           ,
           
             I
             am
             ●●y
             Beloveds
             
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
          
        
         
           Now
           she
           begins
           to
           feele
           some
           comfort
           from
           Christ
           ,
           who
           had
           estranged
           himselfe
           from
           her
           ,
           O
           ,
           (
           saith
           she
           )
           notwithstanding
           all
           my
           sufferings
           ,
           desertions
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
           Words
           expressing
           the
           wondrous
           comfort
           ,
           joy
           ,
           and
           contentment
           ,
           the
           Church
           now
           had
           in
           Christ
           ,
           having
           her
           heart
           inflamed
           with
           love
           unto
           him
           ,
           upon
           his
           manifesting
           of
           himselfe
           to
           her
           soule
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
             hee
             ●cedeth
             among
             the
             Lillies
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           mutuall
           intercourse
           ,
           and
           vicissit●de
           of
           claiming
           interest
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           I
           am
           Christs
           and
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           ●
           am
           my
           Beloveds
           and
           my
           Beloved
           is
           mine
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           dependance
           an●
           order
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           comming
           in
           after
           ▪
           desertion
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           observe
           ,
        
         
           That
           Christ
           will
           not
           be
           long
           from
           his
           Church
           .
           
        
         
           The
           spirituall
           desertions
           (
           forsakings
           as
           we
           use
           to
           call
           them
           )
           howsoever
           they
           be
           very
           irksome
           to
           the
           Church
           (
           that
           loves
           communion
           with
           Christ
           )
           and
           to
           aloving
           soule
           ,
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           her
           beloved
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           they
           are
           but
           short
           ,
           
           Christ
           will
           not
           be
           long
           from
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           her
           desire
           will
           not
           let
           him
           ,
           they
           offer
           violence
           ,
           why
           art
           thou
           absent
           (
           say
           they
           )
           why
           art
           thou
           so
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           hidest
           thy selfe
           ?
           Ioseph
           may
           conceale
           himselfe
           for
           a
           space
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           have
           much
           adoe
           so
           to
           hold
           long
           ,
           to
           be
           straightned
           to
           
           his
           brethren
           ,
           passion
           will
           breake
           out
           .
           So
           Christ
           may
           seeme
           hard
           to
           be
           intreeated
           ,
           and
           to
           crosse
           his
           owne
           sweet
           disposition
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           woman
           of
           Caanan
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           not
           long
           keepe
           at
           this
           distance
           ,
           he
           is
           soone
           overcome
           ,
           O
           woman
           great
           is
           thy
           Faith
           ,
           have
           what
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           when
           she
           strove
           with
           him
           a
           little
           (
           as
           Faith
           is
           a
           striving
           grace
           )
           see
           how
           she
           did
           winne
           upon
           him
           .
           So
           the
           Angell
           and
           Iaacob
           may
           strive
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           Iaac●b
           at
           the
           length
           prooves
           Israel
           ,
           he
           prevailes
           with
           God.
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Christian
           soule
           and
           Christ
           ,
           howsoever
           there
           be
           desertion
           (
           for
           causes
           before
           mentioned
           )
           because
           the
           Church
           was
           negligent
           (
           as
           we
           heare
           )
           and
           partly
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           his
           estrangement
           might
           sweeten
           his
           comming
           againe
           ,
           howsoever
           there
           may
           be
           strangenesse
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           will
           returne
           againe
           to
           his
           Spouse
           .
        
         
           The
           Use
           should
           be
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           
             for
             Comfort
             ,
             to
             stay
             us
             in
             such
             times
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             to
             teach
             us
             likewise
             to
             waite
             and
             never
             give
             ever
             ,
          
           If
           the
           Church
           had
           given
           over
           here
           she
           had
           not
           had
           such
           gratious
           manifestations
           of
           Christ
           to
           her
           :
           learne
           hence
           therefore
           this
           use
           ,
           to
           waite
           Gods
           leasure
           .
           God
           will
           waite
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           them
           that
           waite
           on
           him
           :
           if
           we
           waite
           his
           leisure
           ,
           
           he
           will
           waite
           an
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           good
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           God
           seemes
           not
           to
           answer
           our
           prayers
           ,
           let
           us
           yet
           waite
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           loose
           by
           our
           tarrying
           ,
           he
           will
           waite
           to
           doe
           us
           good
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           observe
           after
           this
           temporary
           
           desertion
           ,
           Christ
           visits
           his
           Church
           with
           more
           aboundant
           comfort
           then
           ever
           before
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Church
           cannot
           hold
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             am
             his
             ,
          
           
           and
           Christ
           cannot
           hold
           ,
           but
           fals
           into
           a
           large
           commendation
           of
           his
           Spouse
           backe
           againe
           ;
           as
           she
           was
           large
           in
           his
           commendations
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           large
           in
           hers
           ,
           and
           more
           large
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           the
           last
           word
           ,
           therefore
           learne
           by
           this
           experience
           :
           that
           all
           things
           worke
           together
           for
           the
           best
           to
           them
           that
           love
           God
           :
           all
           things
           .
           
           What
           evill
           ?
           I
           evill
           ;
           why
           even
           sinne
           turnes
           to
           their
           humiliation
           ,
           yea
           and
           disertion
           (
           those
           spirituall
           ills
           )
           turnes
           to
           their
           good
           ,
           for
           Christ
           seemes
           to
           forsake
           for
           a
           while
           that
           he
           may
           come
           after
           with
           more
           aboundance
           of
           comfort
           ,
           when
           once
           he
           hath
           enlarged
           the
           soule
           before
           with
           a
           spatious
           desire
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           O
           that
           he
           would
           come
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           thus
           stretched
           with
           desire
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           want
           ,
           then
           he
           fils
           it
           againe
           till
           it
           burst
           soorth
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             am
             his
             ▪
          
           it
           was
           a
           good
           experiment
           of
           Bernard
           ,
           and
           holy
           man
           in
           ill
           times
           
             tibi
             accidit
          
           ,
           &c.
           speaking
           of
           Christs
           dealing
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           comes
           and
           he
           goeth
           away
           for
           thy
           good
           ,
           he
           comes
           for
           thy
           good
           to
           comfort
           thee
           ,
           after
           which
           is
           thou
           be
           not
           carefull
           to
           mainetaine
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           goeth
           away
           for
           thy
           good
           to
           correct
           thy
           error
           ,
           and
           to
           enlarge
           thy
           desire
           of
           him
           againe
           ,
           to
           teach
           thee
           to
           lay
           sure
           and
           faster
           hold
           upon
           him
           when
           thou
           hast
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           let
           him
           goe
           againe
           .
        
         
         
           If
           you
           would
           see
           a
           paralell
           place
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
           looke
           in
           
             Cant.
             ●
          
           where
           there
           is
           the
           like
           case
           ●t
           the
           ●pouse
           and
           Christ
           ,
           
             By
             night
             on
             my
             bed
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
          
           the
           Church
           sought
           Christ
           not
           onely
           by
           ●ay
           but
           by
           night
           ,
           
             I
             sought
             him
             whom
             my
             s●●le
             loved
             ,
          
           though
           she
           wanted
           him
           ,
           yet
           
             her
             soule
             loved
             him
          
           constantly
           ,
           though
           a
           Christians
           soule
           have
           not
           present
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           truely
           say
           ,
           my
           soule
           loves
           him
           ,
           because
           she
           seekes
           him
           diligently
           and
           constantly
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           the
           meanes
           ,
           so
           we
           see
           the
           Church
           before
           my
           text
           ,
           cals
           him
           my
           beloved
           still
           though
           she
           wanted
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           
           well
           she
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             found
             him
             not
             ,
          
           would
           the
           Church
           give
           over
           there
           ?
           no
           ,
           then
           she
           riseth
           and
           goeth
           about
           the
           citty
           and
           about
           the
           streets
           and
           
             seekes
             him
             whom
             her
             soule
             loved
             ,
          
           seekes
           him
           and
           will
           not
           give
           ove●
           .
           So
           I
           sought
           him
           (
           but
           I
           wanted
           the
           issue
           of
           my
           seeking
           )
           ●
           found
           him
           not
           ,
           what
           comes
           upon
           that
           ,
           
             The
             Watchmen
             god
             about
             the
             City
             and
             find
             her
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           ,
           when
           by
           her
           own
           seeking
           she
           could
           not
           finde
           Christ
           ,
           she
           inquires
           ,
           
             Saw
             you
             him
             whom
             my
             s●●le
             loveth
             ,
          
           she
           enquires
           of
           the
           Watchmen
           ,
           the
           guides
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           satisfie
           her
           fully
           ,
           she
           could
           not
           find
           her
           beloved
           ,
           yet
           what
           doth
           she
           ,
           she
           shewes
           Verse
           4.
           
           It
           was
           but
           a
           li●●le
           that
           she
           stayed
           (
           after
           she
           had
           used
           all
           meanes
           private
           and
           publike
           ,
           in
           her
           bed
           ,
           out
           of
           her
           bed
           ,
           by
           the
           Watchmen
           and
           others
           :
           yet
           saith
           she
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           a
           little
           that
           I
           was
           past
           from
           them
           ,
           she
           had
           not
           an
           answer
           
           presently
           ,
           though
           the
           Watchmen
           gave
           her
           some
           good
           counsell
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           presently
           ,
           yet
           not
           long
           after
           .
           Christ
           will
           exercise
           us
           a
           while
           with
           waiting
           
             It
             was
             but
             a
             little
             that
             I
             passed
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             found
             him
             whom
             my
             soule
             loved
             .
          
           After
           all
           our
           seeking
           there
           must
           be
           waiting
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           finde
           him
           whom
           our
           soule
           loveth
           :
           perhaps
           we
           have
           used
           all
           meanes
           private
           and
           publike
           ,
           and
           yet
           finde
           not
           that
           comfort
           we
           look
           for
           ,
           O
           but
           waite
           a
           while
           ,
           God
           hath
           a
           long
           time
           waited
           for
           thee
           ,
           be
           thou
           content
           to
           waite
           a
           while
           for
           him
           ,
           
           we
           shall
           not
           loose
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           followes
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           found
           him
           whom
           her
           soule
           loved
           ,
           
             I
             held
             him
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             let
             him
             goe
             ,
          
           so
           this
           is
           the
           issue
           of
           desertions
           ,
           they
           stirre
           up
           diligence
           and
           searching
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           private
           and
           publike
           ,
           and
           exercise
           patience
           to
           waite
           Gods
           leisure
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           suffer
           a
           gratious
           soule
           to
           faile
           of
           its
           expectation
           ,
           
           at
           length
           he
           will
           fulfill
           the
           desires
           of
           them
           that
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           comes
           of
           their
           patience
           ,
           grace
           growes
           greater
           and
           stronger
           ,
           
             I
             held
             him
             and
             would
             not
             let
             him
             goe
             ,
             untill
             I
             had
             brought
             him
             unto
             my
             mothers
             house
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           the
           Spirit
           expresseth
           the
           sametruthin
           another
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           Compare
           place
           with
           place
           .
           To
           goe
           on
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           themselves
           are
           a
           passionate
           expression
           of
           long
           lookt
           for
           consolation
           .
           Affections
           have
           eloquence
           of
           their
           own
           beyond
           words
           feare
           hath
           a
           proper
           expression
           ,
           love
           vents
           it selfe
           
           in
           broken
           words
           ,
           &
           sighs
           ,
           delighting
           in
           a
           peculiar
           eloquence
           suitable
           to
           the
           height
           and
           pitch
           of
           the
           affection
           ,
           that
           no
           words
           can
           reach
           unto
           ,
           so
           that
           here
           is
           more
           in
           the
           words
           breath'd
           from
           such
           an
           inflamed
           heart
           the●
           in
           ordinary
           construction
           can
           bee
           pickt
           out
           (
           
             I
             am
             my
             Bel●veds
          
           ,
           &c
           )
           comming
           from
           a
           full
           and
           large
           heart
           ,
           expressing
           the
           union
           and
           communion
           between
           Christ
           &
           the
           Church
           (
           especially
           after
           a
           desertion
           )
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           union
           ,
           viz.
           the
           union
           of
           persons
           which
           is
           before
           all
           comfort
           and
           communion
           of
           graces
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           Christs
           person
           is
           ours
           ,
           and
           our
           persons
           are
           his
           :
           for
           as
           it
           is
           in
           marriage
           ,
           if
           the
           person
           of
           the
           husband
           be
           not
           the
           wives
           ,
           his
           goods
           are
           not
           hers
           ,
           nor
           his
           titles
           of
           honour
           ;
           for
           these
           come
           all
           to
           her
           ,
           because
           his
           person
           is
           hers
           ,
           he
           having
           passed
           over
           the
           right
           of
           his
           owne
           body
           and
           of
           his
           person
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           as
           she
           hath
           passed
           over
           all
           the
           right
           of
           her selfe
           to
           her
           husband
           so
           it
           is
           in
           this
           mysticall
           marriage
           that
           that
           intitles
           us
           to
           communion
           of
           graces
           is
           union
           of
           persons
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             himselfe
             is
             mine
          
           ;
           And
           indeed
           nothing
           els
           will
           content
           a
           Christians
           heart
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           care
           so
           much
           for
           Heaven
           it selfe
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           Christ
           there
           ▪
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           Word
           ,
           and
           Comforts
           why
           doth
           he
           esteeme
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           from
           Christ
           and
           as
           they
           leade
           to
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           an
           adulterous
           and
           base
           affection
           to
           love
           any
           thing
           severed
           from
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           Now
           from
           this
           union
           of
           persons
           comes
           a
           communion
           of
           all
           other
           things
           whatsoever
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           if
           Christ
           himselfe
           be
           mine
           ,
           then
           all
           is
           mine
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           suffered
           is
           mine
           ,
           the
           benefit
           of
           all
           is
           mine
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           is
           mine
           ,
           his
           prerogatives
           and
           priviledges
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           heire
           of
           Heaven
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           all
           is
           mine
           ,
           why
           ●
           himselfe
           is
           mine
           ,
           union
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           communion
           .
           So
           it
           is
           here
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           am
           my
           Beloveds
           ,
           my
           person
           is
           his
           ,
           my
           life
           is
           his
           ,
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           it
           downe
           when
           he
           will
           ,
           my
           goods
           are
           his
           ,
           my
           reputation
           his
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           sacrifice
           all
           for
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           his
           ,
           all
           mine
           is
           his
           :
           so
           you
           see
           there
           is
           union
           and
           communion
           mutually
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           .
           The
           Originall
           and
           spring
           hereof
           is
           Christs
           uniting
           and
           communicating
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Church
           first
           ,
           the
           spring
           begins
           to
           the
           streame
           ,
           what
           hath
           the
           streame
           or
           cesterne
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           had
           from
           the
           spring
           ;
           first
           we
           love
           him
           ,
           
           because
           he
           loved
           us
           first
           .
           It
           was
           a
           true
           speech
           of
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Quicquid
             bo●●●
          
           ,
           &c
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           good
           in
           the
           world
           or
           lovely
           it
           is
           either
           God
           or
           from
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           Christ
           or
           from
           Christ
           ,
           he
           begins
           it
           :
           it
           is
           said
           in
           nature
           ,
           love
           descends
           ,
           the
           father
           and
           the
           mother
           love
           the
           child
           before
           the
           child
           can
           love
           them
           ,
           love
           indeed
           is
           of
           a
           fiery
           nature
           ,
           onely
           here
           is
           the
           dissimilitude
           ,
           fire
           ascends
           ,
           love
           descends
           ,
           it
           is
           stronger
           descending
           from
           the
           greater
           to
           the
           lesse
           ,
           then
           ascending
           up
           from
           
           the
           meaner
           to
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           ,
           Amongst
           other
           reasons
           ,
           
           
             Because
             the
             greater
             person
             lookes
             upon
             the
             lesser
             as
             a
             peece
             of
             himselfe
             :
          
           sees
           himselfe
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           father
           and
           mother
           see
           themselves
           in
           their
           childe
           :
           so
           God
           loves
           us
           more
           then
           we
           can
           love
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           sees
           his
           image
           in
           us
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           only
           a
           priority
           of
           order
           ,
           he
           loves
           us
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           love
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           causality
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           love
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           motive
           onely
           ,
           hee
           loves
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           from
           an
           ingenious
           spirit
           we
           must
           love
           him
           againe
           ,
           but
           he
           gives
           us
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           
           circumciseth
           our
           hearts
           to
           love
           him
           :
           for
           all
           the
           motives
           or
           morall
           perswasions
           in
           the
           world
           without
           the
           Spirit
           cannot
           make
           us
           love
           ,
           
           we
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           to
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           our
           brethren
           whom
           we
           see
           daily
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           much
           more
           need
           we
           to
           be
           taught
           to
           love
           him
           whom
           we
           never
           saw
           ,
           
           so
           that
           his
           love
           kindles
           ours
           by
           way
           of
           reflection
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           New-Covenant
           ,
           God
           works
           both
           parts
           ,
           his
           owne
           and
           our
           parts
           too
           ,
           our
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           our
           feare
           of
           him
           ,
           our
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           hee
           works
           all
           ,
           even
           as
           he
           shewes
           his
           own
           love
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           love
           us
           thus
           ,
           
           what
           must
           we
           doe
           ?
           meditate
           upon
           his
           love
           ,
           let
           our
           hearts
           be
           warmed
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           ,
           let
           us
           bring
           them
           to
           that
           fire
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           
           and
           then
           they
           will
           wax
           hot
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           beg
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           Lord
           thou
           hast
           promised
           to
           give
           thy
           Spirit
           to
           them
           that
           aske
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           circumcise
           our
           hearts
           to
           love
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           give
           thy
           holy
           
           Spirit
           as
           thou
           hast
           promised
           .
           
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           these
           words
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Bel●veds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           to
           joyne
           them
           both
           
           together
           ,
           they
           imply
           a
           mutuall
           propriety
           ,
           Christ
           h●th
           a
           propriety
           in
           me
           ,
           
           and
           ●
           in
           Christ
           peculiar
           propriety
           ,
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           have
           none
           in
           the
           world
           so
           mine
           ,
           whom
           have
           ●
           in
           Heaven
           but
           Christ
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           there
           in
           earth
           in
           comparison
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           mine
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           and
           J
           am
           his
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           there
           is
           propriety
           with
           peculiarity
           ▪
        
         
           
           Then
           againe
           these
           words
           I
           am
           his
           ,
           implies
           〈◊〉
           love
           ,
           
           all
           is
           mutuall
           in
           them
           ,
           mutuall
           propriety
           ,
           mutuall
           peculiarity
           and
           mutuall
           love
           ,
           I
           love
           Christ
           so
           as
           I
           love
           nothing
           else
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           above
           him
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           as
           Christ
           loves
           me
           more
           then
           any
           thing
           else
           (
           saith
           the
           Church
           )
           and
           every
           Christian
           :
           he
           loves
           all
           ,
           and
           gives
           outward
           benefits
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           me
           he
           hath
           given
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           love
           I
           him
           .
           As
           the
           husband
           loves
           all
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           his
           cattell
           and
           his
           servants
           ,
           but
           he
           gives
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Spouse
           .
           So
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           himselfe
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           a●
           Christs
           ,
           he
           hath
           my
           soule
           ,
           my
           affections
           ,
           my
           body
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           〈◊〉
           in
           me
           and
           a
           peculiarity
           in
           me
           ,
           hee
           hath
           my
           affection
           and
           love
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           his
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           an
           entercourse
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
           Then
           againe
           ,
           they
           imply
           mutuall
           familiarity
           ,
           
           Christ
           is
           familiar
           to
           my
           soule
           and
           I
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           he
           discovers
           himselfe
           to
           me
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           hi●
           love
           ,
           and
           I
           discover
           my selfe
           to
           him
           in
           prayer
           and
           meditation
           ,
           opening
           my
           soule
           to
           him
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
           Gods
           children
           have
           a
           〈◊〉
           of
           prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           language
           of
           a
           new
           borne
           Christian
           ,
           he
           〈◊〉
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           familia●ity
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           gives
           the
           entrance
           and
           accesse
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           where
           there
           is
           not
           a
           kinde
           of
           familiarity
           in
           prayer
           and
           opening
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           Christ
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           this
           holy
           communion
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           not
           given
           to
           prayer
           ,
           they
           cannot
           in
           truth
           speake
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           doth
           here
           ,
           
             I
             〈◊〉
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             〈◊〉
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           for
           they
           imply
           sweet
           familiarity
           .
        
         
           
           Then
           againe
           they
           imply
           mutuall
           〈◊〉
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           
           he
           is
           mine
           and
           I
           am
           his
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           a
           glasse
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           Christ
           sees
           himselfe
           in
           me
           ,
           I
           see
           my selfe
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           issue
           of
           spirituall
           love
           ,
           especially
           that
           is
           breeds
           likenesse
           and
           resemblance
           of
           the
           party
           loved
           in
           the
           soule
           that
           loveth
           :
           for
           love
           〈◊〉
           the
           soule
           to
           the
           likenesse
           of
           the
           party
           loved
           ,
           I
           am
           his
           ,
           
           I
           resemble
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           his
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           my selfe
           to
           him
           ,
           I
           carry
           his
           picture
           and
           resemblance
           in
           my
           soule
           ,
           for
           theyare
           words
           of
           mutuall
           confor●ity
           .
           Christ
           out
           of
           love
           became
           like
           me
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           wherein
           I
           am
           not
           like
           the
           Divell
           (
           that
           is
           〈◊〉
           excepted
           )
           if
           he
           〈◊〉
           like
           me
           ,
           taking
           my
           nature
           that
           I
           might
           
           be
           neare
           him
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             mine
          
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           as
           like
           him
           as
           possible
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           am
           his
           ,
           every
           Christian
           carries
           a
           character
           of
           Christs
           disposition
           as
           farre
           as
           weaknesse
           will
           suffer
           ,
           you
           may
           know
           Christ
           in
           every
           Christian
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           Kings
           coyne
           carries
           the
           stamp
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           C●sars
           coyne
           beares
           Caesars
           superscription
           .
           So
           every
           Christian
           soule
           is
           Gods
           coyne
           ,
           and
           he
           sets
           his
           owne
           stampe
           upon
           it
           ,
           if
           wee
           bee
           Christs
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           mutuall
           conformitie
           betwixt
           him
           and
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           where
           you
           see
           a
           malitious
           ,
           uncleane
           ,
           worldly
           spirit
           ,
           know
           that
           is
           a
           stampe
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           none
           of
           Christs
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           now
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           i●
           stamps
           Christs
           likenesse
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           therefore
           we
           are
           exhorted
           ,
           
             Phil.
             2.
          
           5.
           to
           be
           like
           minded
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           these
           words
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           imply
           a
           mutuall
           care
           that
           Christ
           and
           the
           soule
           have
           one
           of
           the
           good
           of
           another
           ,
           of
           each
           others
           honour
           and
           reputation
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           a
           care
           of
           our
           good
           ;
           so
           a
           Christian
           soule
           (
           if
           it
           can
           say
           with
           truth
           and
           sincerity
           I
           am
           Christs
           )
           it
           must
           needs
           have
           care
           of
           Christs
           good
           ,
           
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           Religion
           and
           Truth
           .
           What
           ?
           will
           such
           a
           soule
           say
           ,
           shall
           Christ
           care
           for
           my
           body
           ,
           soule
           and
           salvation
           ,
           and
           stoope
           to
           come
           from
           Heaven
           to
           save
           me
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           have
           no
           care
           for
           him
           and
           his
           glory
           ?
           hee
           hath
           left
           his
           truth
           and
           his
           Church
           behind
           him
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           not
           I
           defend
           his
           truth
           and
           stand
           for
           the
           poore
           Church
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           power
           against
           all
           contrary
           power
           ?
           shall
           not
           J
           stand
           for
           Religion
           ?
           shall
           it
           be
           all
           one
           to
           me
           ,
           what
           opinions
           are
           held
           ?
           shall
           I
           pretend
           he
           cares
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           not
           care
           for
           that
           I
           should
           care
           for
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           an
           honour
           to
           me
           that
           he
           hath
           trusted
           me
           to
           care
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           will
           be
           honoured
           by
           my
           care
           ,
           Beloved
           it
           is
           an
           honour
           for
           us
           that
           we
           may
           speake
           a
           good
           word
           for
           Religion
           ,
           for
           Christs
           cause
           ,
           for
           his
           Church
           against
           maligners
           and
           opposers
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           know
           one
           day
           that
           Christ
           will
           be
           a
           rewarder
           of
           every
           good
           word
           :
           where
           this
           is
           said
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           mine
           and
           I
           am
           Christs
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           this
           mutuall
           care
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           there
           is
           implyed
           a
           mutuall
           complacency
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           by
           a
           complacency
           I
           meane
           a
           resting
           ,
           contenting
           love
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           a
           complacency
           and
           resting
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           hath
           a
           sweet
           resting
           contentment
           in
           Christ
           ;
           Christ
           in
           us
           and
           we
           in
           him
           .
           A
           true
           Christian
           soule
           that
           hath
           yeelded
           .
           up
           its
           consent
           to
           Christ
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           beaten
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           vexed
           and
           turmoiled
           ,
           it
           can
           rely
           on
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           yet
           a
           loving
           husband
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Let
           this
           put
           us
           upon
           a
           search
           into
           our selves
           ,
           
           what
           we
           retire
           to
           when
           we
           meete
           with
           afflictions
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           brutish
           and
           beastly
           soules
           retire
           to
           carnall
           contentments
           ,
           to
           good
           fellowship
           ,
           forget
           ,
           besot
           ,
           and
           fly
           away
           from
           themselves
           
           their
           owne
           consciences
           and
           though●
           of
           their
           own
           trouble
           ,
           wheras
           a
           soule
           that
           〈◊〉
           any
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           or
           any
           interest
           into
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           may
           say
           that
           Christ
           is
           mine
           and
           I
           am
           Christs
           there
           will
           be
           contentment
           and
           rest
           in
           such
           a
           soule
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           meetes
           with
           
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           implyed
           is
           courage
           ,
           a
           branch
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           say
           all
           against
           it
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           saith
           the
           resolved
           soule
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           Christs
           ,
           here
           is
           courage
           with
           resolution
           ,
           agreeable
           hereto
           is
           that
           ,
           
             Isa
             44.
             5.
          
           
           One
           shall
           say
           I
           am
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           another
           shall
           call
           himselfe
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Iaacob
           ,
           another
           shall
           subscribe
           and
           surname
           himselfe
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Israel
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           not
           this
           resolution
           in
           good
           causes
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           〈◊〉
           into
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           delusion
           and
           selfe-flattery
           to
           say
           I
           am
           Christs
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           not
           resolution
           to
           stand
           to
           Christ
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           the
           expression
           of
           a
           resolved
           heart
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           J
           will
           be
           Christs
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           of
           my
           bargaine
           ,
           of
           the
           consent
           I
           have
           given
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           and
           I
           will
           be
           his
           .
           You
           have
           the
           like
           in
           
             Micah
             4.
             5.
          
           
           
           All
           people
           will
           walke
           every
           one
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           god
           ,
           they
           will
           resolve
           on
           that
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           walke
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           for
           ever
           and
           for
           ever
           :
           so
           that
           where
           these
           words
           are
           spoken
           in
           truth
           ,
           that
           J
           am
           Christs
           ,
           there
           is
           necessarily
           implyed
           ,
           I
           will
           owne
           him
           and
           his
           cause
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           He
           hath
           married
           ,
           me
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           therefore
           
           if
           J
           hope
           to
           have
           inte●●st
           in
           him
           for
           comfort
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           yeeld
           my selfe
           to
           him
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           and
           stand
           for
           his
           cause
           in
           all
           oppositions
           against
           all
           enemies
           whatsoever
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           places
           in
           Scripture
           runne
           parralell
           with
           this
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           holding
           in
           the
           person
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ.
           Every
           man
           hopes
           his
           god
           will
           stand
           for
           him
           against
           the
           Divell
           who
           accuseth
           us
           daily
           :
           if
           we
           will
           have
           Christ
           to
           stand
           for
           us
           and
           to
           be
           an
           advocate
           to
           pleade
           our
           ca●se
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           )
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           must
           resolve
           to
           stand
           for
           him
           against
           all
           enemies
           ,
           Heretiks
           ,
           Schismaticks
           ,
           Persecutors
           whatsoever
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           walke
           in
           the
           name
           of
           our
           God
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           case
           is
           not
           thus
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           we
           can
           feele
           comfort
           from
           Christ
           ,
           
           nor
           have
           this
           assurance
           of
           his
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           what
           should
           we
           judge
           of
           such
           ?
        
         
           We
           should
           not
           wonder
           to
           see
           poore
           soules
           distempered
           when
           they
           are
           in
           spirituall
           desertions
           ,
           
           considering
           how
           the
           Spouse
           cannot
           endure
           the
           absence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           it
           is
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           therefore
           in
           the
           deepest
           plunge
           she
           hath
           this
           in
           her
           mouth
           ,
           
             my
             Beloved
          
           .
           Therefore
           let
           us
           not
           judge
           〈◊〉
           of
           our selves
           or
           others
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           impatient
           in
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           a
           more
           full
           answer
           ,
           in
           〈◊〉
           of
           feeling
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           measure
           we
           would
           (
           for
           there
           is
           never
           altogether
           a
           
           want
           of
           feeling
           )
           there
           is
           so
           much
           as
           keepes
           from
           despaire
           alway
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           carry
           a
           constant
           love
           towards
           him
           ,
           mourne
           to
           him
           and
           seeke
           after
           him
           as
           the
           Church
           here
           :
           if
           the
           desire
           of
           our
           soules
           be
           after
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           after
           him
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           speake
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           here
           ,
           feele
           or
           feele
           not
           we
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           at
           length
           discover
           himselfe
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Let
           such
           drooping
           spirits
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           will
           not
           be
           long
           from
           us
           ,
           nor
           wholly
           :
           so
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           for
           our
           disadvantage
           that
           he
           retires
           at
           all
           ,
           his
           absence
           at
           length
           will
           end
           in
           a
           sweet
           discovery
           of
           himselfe
           more
           aboundantly
           then
           before
           ,
           
           he
           absents
           himselfe
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           more
           humble
           and
           watchfull
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           more
           pitifull
           to
           others
           ,
           more
           to
           prize
           our
           former
           condition
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           more
           strictly
           ,
           to
           walke
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           regaine
           that
           sweet
           communion
           which
           by
           our
           negligence
           and
           security
           we
           lost
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           thus
           prepared
           by
           his
           absence
           ,
           there
           insues
           a
           more
           satisfying
           discovery
           of
           himselfe
           then
           ever
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           is
           the
           time
           that
           he
           comes
           ,
           
           compare
           this
           with
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           comes
           after
           long
           waiting
           for
           him
           ,
           the
           Church
           waited
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           waited
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           meanes
           ,
           she
           runs
           to
           the
           Watchmen
           ,
           and
           then
           enquires
           after
           him
           of
           
             the
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           after
           this
           she
           finds
           him
           .
           After
           we
           have
           waited
           and
           expected
           Christ
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           ,
           Christ
           at
           length
           will
           
           discover
           himselfe
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           more
           immediately
           it
           was
           after
           the
           Church
           had
           so
           deservedly
           exalted
           him
           in
           such
           lofty
           praises
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             of
             tenne
             thousand
             ,
             he
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             :
          
           When
           we
           set
           our
           hearts
           to
           the
           high
           exaltation
           of
           Christ
           above
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           proclaiming
           him
           
             the
             chi●fe
             of
             tenne
             thousand
          
           ,
           this
           at
           the
           last
           breeds
           a
           gratious
           discovery
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           for
           Christ
           when
           he
           sees
           us
           faithfull
           and
           so
           loving
           that
           we
           will
           not
           endure
           his
           absence
           ,
           and
           so
           constantly
           loving
           ,
           that
           we
           love
           him
           notwithstanding
           so●e
           discouragements
           ,
           it
           melts
           him
           at
           the
           last
           as
           ,
           Ioseph
           was
           melted
           by
           his
           brethren
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           my
           Beloveds
           and
           my
           Beloved
           is
           mine
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           words
           you
           see
           a
           mutuall
           interest
           and
           owning
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           howsoever
           in
           the
           order
           of
           words
           ,
           the
           Church
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
          
           first
           ,
           yet
           in
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           Christ
           is
           ours
           first
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           order
           of
           discovery
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           order
           of
           knowing
           and
           another
           order
           of
           causing
           ,
           many
           things
           are
           knowne
           by
           the
           effect
           ,
           but
           they
           issue
           from
           a
           cause
           ;
           I
           know
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           because
           J
           am
           his
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           my selfe
           to
           him
           ,
           J
           know
           it
           is
           day
           ,
           because
           the
           Sunne
           is
           up
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           proofe
           from
           the
           effect
           :
           so
           I
           know
           a
           man
           is
           alive
           ,
           because
           he
           walks
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           proofe
           of
           the
           cause
           by
           the
           effect
           ,
           I
           am
           his
           ,
           I
           have
           grace
           to
           give
           my selfe
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           therefore
           I
           know
           he
           loves
           me
           ,
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           thus
           I
           say
           in
           order
           of
           discovery
           ,
           but
           in
           
           order
           of
           nature
           he
           is
           first
           mine
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           am
           his
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Union
           and
           Communion
           betwixt
           us
           and
           Christ
           hath
           beene
           already
           spoken
           off
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           branches
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
           That
           Christ
           is
           first
           ours
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           are
           his
           because
           he
           is
           ours
           ,
           and
           the
           wondrous
           comfort
           that
           issues
           hence
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           ours
           .
        
         
           How
           comes
           Christ
           to
           be
           ours
           ,
           
           Christ
           is
           o●rs
           
             by
             his
             Fathers
             gift
          
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           for
           
           us
           .
           Christ
           is
           ours
           by
           his
           owne
           gift
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           himselfe
           for
           us
           .
           
        
         
           
           And
           Christ
           is
           ours
           by
           his
           Spirit
           that
           witnesseth
           so
           much
           to
           our
           spirits
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           all
           things
           that
           are
           given
           us
           of
           God
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           is
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           tels
           us
           that
           Christ
           is
           ours
           ,
           and
           Christ
           being
           ours
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           is
           ours
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           be
           ours
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           the
           field
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           the
           treasures
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           him
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           his
           ,
           he
           was
           borne
           for
           us
           ,
           his
           birth
           was
           for
           us
           ,
           he
           became
           man
           for
           us
           ,
           he
           was
           given
           to
           death
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           he
           is
           ours
           in
           his
           other
           estate
           of
           exaltation
           ,
           his
           rising
           is
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           he
           will
           cause
           us
           to
           rise
           also
           ,
           and
           ascend
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           sit
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           judging
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Angells
           .
           We
           recover
           in
           this
           second
           ,
           
           what
           we
           lost
           in
           the
           first
           Adam
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           point
           of
           wondrous
           comfort
           to
           shew
           the
           riches
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           
           his
           high
           estate
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           his
           .
        
         
         
           And
           Christ
           being
           ours
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           and
           all
           things
           else
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           rich
           promises
           are
           ours
           :
           for
           in
           Christ
           they
           are
           all
           made
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           they
           shall
           be
           performed
           ,
           
           for
           indeed
           he
           is
           the
           chiefe
           promise
           of
           all
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           yea
           and
           amen
           in
           him
           .
           Can
           we
           want
           righteousnesse
           ,
           while
           we
           have
           Christs
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           not
           his
           garment
           large
           enough
           for
           himselfe
           and
           us
           too
           ?
           is
           not
           his
           obedience
           enough
           for
           us
           ?
           shall
           we
           need
           to
           patch
           it
           up
           with
           our
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ?
           he
           is
           ours
           ,
           therefore
           his
           obedience
           is
           ours
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           should
           be
           a
           ground
           likewise
           of
           contentation
           in
           our
           condition
           and
           state
           whatsoever
           ,
           
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           ours
           .
           
           In
           the
           dividing
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           some
           men
           have
           wealth
           ,
           honours
           ,
           friends
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           but
           not
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           have
           nothing
           in
           mercy
           :
           but
           a
           Christian
           he
           hath
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           Christ
           is
           his
           by
           faith
           and
           by
           the
           Spirits
           witnesse
           ,
           therefore
           what
           if
           he
           want
           those
           appendencies
           ,
           the
           lesser
           things
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           maine
           ,
           what
           if
           he
           want
           a
           riveret
           ,
           a
           streame
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           spring
           ,
           the
           ocean
           ,
           him
           in
           whom
           all
           things
           are
           ,
           and
           shall
           he
           not
           be
           content
           .
           Put
           case
           a
           man
           be
           very
           cove●ous
           ,
           yet
           God
           might
           satisfie
           him
           ,
           what
           should
           anxious
           thoughts
           disquiet
           us
           .
           When
           we
           have
           such
           bils
           ,
           such
           obligations
           from
           him
           who
           is
           faithfullnesse
           it selfe
           ,
           when
           a
           Christian
           cannot
           say
           ,
           honour
           favour
           ,
           or
           great
           persons
           are
           his
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           say
           ,
           he
           hath
           that
           that
           is
           worth
           all
           ,
           more
           then
           all
           ,
           Christ
           is
           his
           .
        
         
         
           O
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           
           this
           is
           but
           a
           speculation
           ,
           Christ
           is
           yours
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           want
           and
           be
           in
           misery
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           
           no
           it
           is
           a
           reality
           ,
           Christ
           is
           ours
           ,
           
           and
           all
           things
           else
           are
           ours
           ,
           he
           that
           can
           command
           all
           things
           is
           mine
           ,
           why
           then
           doe
           I
           want
           other
           things
           ?
           because
           he
           sees
           they
           are
           not
           for
           my
           good
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           he
           would
           not
           with-hold
           them
           from
           me
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           none
           to
           be
           had
           without
           a
           miracle
           ,
           no
           comfort
           ,
           no
           friends
           ,
           he
           could
           and
           would
           make
           new
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           nay
           out
           of
           contraries
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           better
           for
           me
           to
           be
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           you
           may
           the
           more
           fully
           feed
           on
           this
           comfort
           ,
           
           study
           the
           excellencies
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           the
           riches
           and
           honour
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           
           the
           favour
           he
           is
           in
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           with
           the
           intercession
           that
           he
           makes
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           study
           his
           mercy
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           offices
           ,
           power
           ,
           &c.
           and
           then
           come
           home
           to
           your selves
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           mine
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           God
           is
           mine
           ,
           God
           loves
           him
           and
           therefore
           he
           loves
           me
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           both
           one
           ,
           he
           loves
           me
           with
           the
           same
           love
           that
           he
           loves
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           thus
           we
           should
           make
           use
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           ours
           .
           I
           come
           to
           the
           second
           ,
        
         
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             speech
             of
             reflection
             ,
             second
             in
             nature
             ,
             though
             first
             in
             place
             and
             in
             discovery
             to
             us
             ,
             sometimes
             we
             can
             know
             our
             owne
             love
             ,
             when
             we
             feele
             not
             so
             much
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             but
             Christs
             love
             must
             be
             there
             first
             ,
             
               I
               am
               my
               Beloveds
            
             .
          
           
           
             How
             are
             we
             Christs
             Beloved
             ,
             
             we
             are
             his
             first
             of
             all
             by
             his
             Fathers
             gift
             ,
             for
             God
             in
             his
             eternall
             purpose
             gave
             him
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             excellent
             prayer
             ,
             Iohn
             17.
             
             
             Father
             thine
             they
             were
             and
             thou
             gavest
             them
             me
             .
             
             I
             had
             not
             them
             of
             my selfe
             first
             ,
             but
             thine
             they
             were
             before
             all
             worlds
             were
             ,
             thou
             gavest
             them
             me
             to
             redeeme
             them
             ,
             and
             my
             Commission
             doth
             not
             extend
             beyond
             thy
             gift
             ;
             I
             die
             for
             all
             those
             that
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ,
             I
             sanctisie
             my selfe
             for
             them
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             Christs
             in
             his
             Fathers
             gift
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             chiefe
             fundamentall
             principall
             ground
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             are
             his
             likewise
             by
             Redemption
             ,
             Christ
             
             tooke
             our
             nature
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             might
             die
             for
             us
             to
             purchase
             us
             .
             We
             cost
             him
             deare
             ,
             we
             are
             a
             bloudy
             Spouse
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             froward
             woman
             wrongfully
             said
             to
             Moses
             ,
             
             thou
             art
             a
             bloudy
             husband
             unto
             me
             ,
             so
             Christ
             may
             without
             wrong
             say
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             Spouse
             of
             bloud
             to
             me
             .
             We
             were
             indeed
             to
             be
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             but
             first
             he
             must
             win
             us
             by
             conquest
             in
             regard
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             then
             satisfie
             justice
             ,
             we
             were
             in
             such
             debt
             by
             finne
             ,
             lying
             under
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             so
             as
             till
             all
             debts
             were
             paid
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             in
             the
             way
             of
             justice
             be
             given
             as
             a
             Spouse
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             all
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             Christs
             by
             Marriage
             
             also
             ,
             
             for
             when
             he
             purchased
             us
             ,
             and
             paid
             so
             deare
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             died
             and
             satisfied
             divine
             justice
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             marry
             us
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             bring
             him
             
             but
             debt
             and
             misery
             ,
             yet
             he
             tooke
             upon
             him
             our
             nature
             to
             discharge
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             marrie
             us
             ,
             and
             take
             us
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             his
             by
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             
             Then
             againe
             we
             are
             his
             by
             Consent
             ,
             we
             have
             passed
             our selves
             over
             u●to
             him
             ,
             
             he
             hath
             given
             himselfe
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             given
             our selves
             to
             him
             back
             againe
             .
             To
             co●e
             to
             some
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             Christs
             as
             Christ
             is
             ours
             ,
          
           
             First
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             wondrous
             comfort
             ,
             
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             owne
             to
             want
             ,
             
             he
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             Insidell
             that
             will
             suffer
             his
             Family
             to
             perish
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             once
             of
             Christs
             Family
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             of
             his
             F●mily
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             his
             Spouse
             .
             Can
             we
             thinke
             he
             will
             suffer
             us
             to
             want
             that
             which
             is
             needfull
             ?
          
           
             
             Then
             againe
             ,
             as
             it
             comforts
             us
             against
             want
             ,
             so
             it
             likewise
             senceth
             us
             against
             all
             the
             accusations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             
             I
             am
             Christs
             ,
             I
             am
             Christs
             ,
             if
             hee
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             loe
             we
             may
             bid
             him
             goe
             to
             Christ
             ,
             if
             the
             Creditor
             comes
             to
             the
             wife
             ,
             she
             is
             not
             liable
             to
             pay
             her
             owne
             debts
             ,
             but
             saith
             ,
             goe
             to
             my
             husband
             ;
             so
             in
             all
             temptations
             learne
             hence
             ,
             to
             send
             Satan
             whither
             he
             should
             be
             sent
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             answer
             him
             ,
             send
             him
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
             And
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             
             what
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             Christs
             as
             well
             as
             he
             is
             ours
             ;
             what
             a
             plea
             doth
             this
             put
             into
             our
             mouthes
             for
             all
             things
             that
             are
             beneficiall
             to
             us
             ,
             Lord
             I
             am
             thine
             ,
             save
             me
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             why
             ?
             save
             me
             ,
             beca●se
             I
             am
             thine
             ,
             I
             am
             thine
             ,
             
             Lord
             teach
             me
             and
             direct
             me
             .
             The
             husband
             is
             to
             direct
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             head
             should
             direct
             all
             the
             senses
             :
             All
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisedome
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             senses
             are
             in
             the
             head
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             all
             fullnesse
             dwells
             in
             him
             ,
             therefore
             pleade
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             want
             wisedome
             ,
             teach
             me
             and
             instruct
             me
             how
             to
             behave
             my selfe
             in
             troubles
             ,
             in
             dangers
             ,
             in
             feares
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             an
             argument
             strong
             enough
             amongst
             men
             (
             weake
             men
             )
             J
             am
             thine
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             child
             ,
             J
             am
             thy
             Spouse
             ,
             &c.
             
             Shall
             we
             attribute
             more
             pitty
             and
             mercie
             to
             our selves
             then
             to
             the
             God
             of
             mercy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             who
             planted
             these
             affections
             in
             the
             creature
             ?
             Shall
             hee
             make
             men
             tender
             and
             carefull
             over
             others
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             he
             himselfe
             be
             carefull
             of
             his
             owne
             flock
             ?
             doe
             wee
             thinke
             that
             hee
             will
             neglect
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             his
             Diadem
             and
             Crowne
             ?
             he
             will
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             urge
             expe●ience
             ,
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Church
             is
             used
             even
             as
             a
             forlorne
             widdow
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             no
             husband
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             an
             Orphan
             that
             had
             no
             Father
             ;
             therefore
             how
             doth
             this
             stand
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
             
             all
             that
             the
             Church
             or
             any
             particular
             Christian
             suffers
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             
             it
             is
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             conformity
             betweene
             the
             Spouse
             and
             the
             Husband
             .
             The
             Head
             wore
             a
             Crowne
             of
             thornes
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             heaven
             and
             happinesse
             through
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             misery
             and
             abasement
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             lowest
             that
             ever
             was
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             go
             to
             heaven
             another
             way
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             againe
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             but
             to
             fashion
             the
             
             Spouse
             to
             be
             like
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             the
             Church
             and
             Christ
             neerer
             together
             ,
             
             that
             is
             all
             the
             hurt
             they
             doe
             ,
             to
             drive
             the
             Church
             neerer
             to
             Christ
             then
             before
             ,
             Christ
             is
             as
             neere
             to
             his
             Church
             as
             ever
             in
             the
             greatest
             afflictions
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             
             Christ
             cries
             out
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             voice
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             seeme
             to
             forsake
             him
             .
             But
             God
             was
             never
             more
             his
             God
             then
             at
             that
             present
             ;
             indeed
             he
             was
             not
             his
             God
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             feelings
             that
             he
             had
             enjoyed
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             he
             seemed
             to
             bee
             forsaken
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             sence
             ,
             as
             Christ
             seemes
             to
             forsake
             the
             Church
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             sence
             and
             feeling
             ,
             but
             yet
             his
             God
             still
             .
             So
             the
             Church
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             thine
             still
             ,
             though
             she
             seeme
             to
             be
             forsaken
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             feelings
             ,
             yet
             she
             is
             not
             deserted
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             care
             for
             support
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             and
             fashioning
             to
             Christ.
             The
             Church
             hath
             never
             sweeter
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
             then
             under
             the
             greatest
             crosses
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             many
             times
             have
             proved
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             greatest
             comforts
             ,
             for
             Christ
             leades
             the
             Church
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             then
             speakes
             to
             her
             heart
             ,
             H●sea
             2.
             14.
             
             Christ
             speakes
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             his
             Spouse
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             of
             no
             comfort
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             Orchards
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             all
             discomforts
             ,
             there
             a
             man
             must
             have
             it
             from
             heaven
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             any
             good
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             In
             that
             wildernesse
             
             that
             is
             in
             a
             desolate
             disconsolate
             estate
             ;
             Christ
             speakes
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             oftentimes
             a
             sweet
             intercourse
             of
             love
             incomparably
             beyond
             the
             time
             of
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             to
             stay
             your
             hearts
             ,
             know
             this
             will
             not
             be
             long
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             the
             Church
             seemed
             to
             be
             forsaken
             and
             neglected
             ,
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             cruell
             Watchmen
             ,
             and
             was
             faine
             to
             goe
             through
             this
             and
             that
             meanes
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ere
             she
             met
             with
             him
             whom
             she
             sought
             after
             .
             It
             may
             be
             midnight
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             night
             continues
             not
             long
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             morning
             ere
             long
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               not
               against
               me
               O
               mine
               enemy
               ,
            
             
             as
             it
             is
             Micah
             7.
             
             For
             though
             I
             be
             fallen
             I
             shall
             rise
             againe
             ,
             though
             I
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             bee
             a
             light
             unto
             me
             .
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             alway
             ill
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             those
             that
             survive
             us
             shall
             see
             other
             manner
             of
             daies
             then
             we
             see
             yet
             (
             whatsoever
             we
             shall
             our selves
             )
             Hence
             we
             have
             also
             an
             Use
             of
             triall
             ;
             
             Whosoever
             are
             Christs
             ,
             they
             have
             hearts
             to
             give
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             hee
             gives
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             his
             goods
             or
             his
             honours
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             for
             his
             Church
             .
             So
             the
             Church
             gives
             her selfe
             to
             Christ
             ,
             my
             delight
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             my selfe
             ,
             my
             heart
             ,
             my
             love
             and
             affection
             ,
             my
             joy
             and
             delight
             ,
             and
             all
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             any
             honour
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             use
             it
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             my
             riches
             I
             will
             give
             them
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Church
             and
             Ministery
             and
             Children
             ,
             (
             as
             occasion
             shall
             serve
             )
             .
             I
             am
             his
             ,
             therfore
             
             all
             that
             I
             have
             is
             his
             if
             he
             aske
             it
             at
             my
             hands
             .
             
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             they
             gave
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             riches
             and
             goods
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             give
             our
             riches
             to
             Christ
             when
             wee
             have
             given
             our selves
             rst
             .
             A
             Christian
             as
             soone
             as
             ever
             he
             becomes
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             and
             ever
             after
             to
             death
             and
             in
             death
             too
             ,
             he
             gives
             up
             himselfe
             to
             Christ
             ?
             they
             that
             stand
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             ,
             will
             part
             onely
             with
             idle
             things
             that
             they
             may
             spare
             ,
             are
             they
             Christs
             ,
             No
             ,
             a
             Christian
             gives
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             to
             Christ
             :
             so
             we
             see
             here
             what
             we
             should
             doe
             if
             Christ
             be
             ours
             ,
             let
             us
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Rom.
             12.
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             that
             learned
             profound
             discourse
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             that
             Christ
             justifieth
             us
             by
             his
             righteousnesse
             and
             merit
             ,
             and
             sanctifies
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             hath
             predestinated
             and
             elected
             us
             and
             refused
             others
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Give
               up
               your
               bodies
               and
               soules
               ,
               and
               all
               as
               a
               living
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             
             
               holy
               and
               accept
               ableunto
               God.
            
             
          
           
             In
             briefe
             these
             words
             imply
             renunciation
             and
             resignation
             ,
             
               I
               am
               his
            
             ,
             that
             is
             I
             have
             given
             up
             my selfe
             to
             him
             ,
             therefore
             I
             renounce
             all
             others
             that
             ●●and
             not
             with
             his
             love
             and
             liking
             .
             I
             am
             not
             onely
             his
             by
             way
             of
             service
             ,
             which
             I
             owe
             him
             above
             all
             that
             call
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             J
             am
             his
             by
             way
             of
             resignation
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             have
             me
             dye
             ,
             I
             will
             dye
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             have
             me
             live
             heere
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             my selfe
             to
             dispose
             of
             any
             longer
             ,
             I
             have
             altogether
             alienated
             my selfe
             .
             
             from
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             am
             his
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             his
             to
             be
             disposed
             off
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             renounced
             all
             other
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             here
             we
             have
             another
             answer
             to
             Satan
             ,
             
             if
             he
             come
             to
             us
             and
             solicite
             us
             to
             sinne
             ,
             let
             the
             Christians
             heart
             make
             this
             answer
             ,
             
             I
             am
             not
             mine
             owne
             ,
             what
             hath
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             to
             doe
             with
             me
             ?
             is
             my
             body
             his
             to
             defile
             ,
             is
             my
             tongue
             his
             to
             sweare
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             shall
             I
             make
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             the
             member
             of
             an
             harlot
             ?
             
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             reasons
             )
             shall
             I
             defile
             my
             vessell
             with
             sinne
             ?
             What
             saith
             converted
             
               Ep●r●●m
               ,
               Hosea
               14.
               8.
               
               What
               have
               I
               any
               more
               to
               doe
               with
               Id●ls
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               seene
               and
               observed
               him
               .
            
             We
             ought
             to
             have
             such
             resolutions
             ready
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             indeed
             when
             a
             Christian
             is
             resolute
             ,
             the
             world
             counts
             such
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             hee
             is
             gone
             ,
             we
             have
             lost
             him
             ,
             say
             your
             dissolute
             prosane
             persons
             It
             is
             true
             they
             have
             lost
             him
             indeed
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             his
             owne
             ,
             much
             lesse
             theirs
             any
             longer
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             found
             to
             God
             and
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             thus
             we
             se●
             what
             springs
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             Christs
             backe
             againe
             .
             Let
             us
             carry
             this
             with
             us
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             if
             times
             should
             come
             that
             God
             should
             honour
             us
             by
             serving
             himselfe
             of
             us
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             if
             Christ
             will
             have
             us
             spend
             our
             blood
             ,
             consider
             this
             I
             am
             not
             mine
             owne
             in
             life
             nor
             death
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             my
             happinesse
             that
             I
             am
             not
             my
             owne
             ,
             for
             if
             J
             were
             mine
             owne
             what
             should
             I
             doe
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             should
             loose
             my selfe
             as
             
               Adam
               did
            
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             my
             happinesse
             that
             I
             am
             not
             mine
             owne
             ,
             that
             J
             am
             not
             
             the
             worlds
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Divells
             ,
             that
             none
             else
             hath
             to
             doe
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             claime
             any
             interest
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             Christs
             ,
             if
             I
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
             Remember
             this
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             wee
             will
             not
             p●rt
             with
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             our
             bane
             ,
             we
             shall
             loose
             Christ
             and
             it
             too
             .
             If
             we
             will
             not
             say
             with
             a
             perfect
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             am
             his
             ,
             my
             life
             ,
             my
             credit
             ,
             my
             person
             is
             his
             ,
             any
             thing
             his
             ,
             looke
             what
             we
             will
             not
             give
             for
             him
             ,
             at
             length
             we
             shall
             loose
             and
             part
             with
             it
             and
             him
             too
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             nineteenth
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TWENTIETH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             CANT
             .
             VI.
             II.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
             hefeedeth
             among
             the
             Eillies
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Church
           you
           see
           here
           ,
           though
           she
           stood
           out
           a
           while
           against
           all
           Christs
           invitation
           and
           knocking
           ,
           yet
           at
           length
           shee
           is
           brought
           to
           yeeld
           herselfe
           up
           wholy
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           renounce
           her selfe
           ,
           which
           course
           God
           takes
           with
           most
           ,
           yea
           in
           a
           manner
           with
           all
           his
           
           
           
           
           
           people
           are
           they
           goe
           out
           of
           this
           world
           to
           lay
           all
           high
           thing●
           low
           ,
           beate
           downe
           every
           high
           thought
           and
           imagination
           ,
           which
           exalteth
           it selfe
           against
           him
           ,
           
           that
           they
           may
           give
           themselves
           and
           all
           they
           have
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           if
           he
           call
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           doth
           not
           so
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           this
           at
           least
           in
           preparation
           of
           minde
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           owne
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           least
           we
           owne
           that
           which
           shall
           further
           increase
           and
           aggrava●●
           our
           condemnation
           ,
           prosessing
           religion
           one
           way
           ,
           &
           yet
           alienating
           our
           minds
           to
           our
           lusts
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           another
           way
           ,
           to
           have
           peculiar
           love
           ●its
           of
           our
           owne
           distinct
           from
           Christ
           ,
           how
           stands
           this
           ,
           with
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           how
           stands
           it
           with
           the
           self
           resignation
           that
           was
           spoken
           off
           before
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           followes
           upon
           apprehension
           of
           Christ
           being
           ours
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             ,
             because
             my
             〈◊〉
             is
             〈◊〉
             first
             ,
          
           there
           are
           foure
           reasons
           why
           Christ
           must
           be
           given
           to
           us
           ,
           before
           wee
           can
           give
           our selves
           to
           him
           by
           this
           selfe
           resignation
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             the
             chiefe
             spring
             of
             all
             good
             affections
             ,
          
           which
           he
           must
           plant
           in
           us
           ,
           loving
           us
           ,
           ere
           we
           can
           love
           him
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           4.
           10
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Because
             love
             descends
          
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           of
           a
           fiery
           nature
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           it
           is
           contrary
           ,
           for
           love
           descends
           ,
           whereas
           fire
           ascends
           ,
           the
           superiour
           first
           loves
           the
           inferiour
           ,
           Christ
           must
           descend
           in
           his
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           ere
           we
           can
           ascend
           to
           him
           in
           our
           affections
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Because
             our
             nature
             is
             such
             that
             wee
             cannot
             
             love
             but
             where
             we
             know
             〈◊〉
             selves
             to
             be
             loved
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           therefore
           God
           is
           indulgent
           to
           us
           herein
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           love
           him
           he
           manifests
           his
           love
           first
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Because
             naturally
             〈◊〉
             selves
             being
             c●nscious
             of
             guilt
             are
             full
             of
             fears
             from
             thence
             :
             so
             that
             if
             the
             soule
             be
             not
             perswaded
             first
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
             it
             〈◊〉
             away
             form
             him
             ,
             as
             Adam
             did
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             Peter
             from
             Christ
             :
             depart
             from
             me
             for
             I
             am
             but
             a
             sinnefull
             man
          
           So
           the
           soule
           of
           every
           man
           would
           say
           if
           first
           it
           were
           not
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           who
           amongst
           us
           shall
           dwell
           with
           the
           everlasting
           burning
           ,
           therefore
           to
           prevent
           that
           disposition
           of
           soule
           ,
           which
           would
           rise
           our
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           guilt
           and
           unworthinesse
           ,
           God
           first
           speakes
           to
           us
           in
           Christ
           ;
           at
           length
           saying
           unto
           our
           soules
           ,
           
             I
             am
             thy
             ●alvation
          
           ,
           Whereupon
           the
           soule
           first
           finding
           his
           love
           ,
           loves
           him
           backe
           againe
           of
           whom
           it
           ●inds
           if
           selfe
           so
           much
           beloved
           ,
           so
           that
           our
           love
           is
           but
           a
           reflection
           of
           his
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             ,
             because
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           spirits
           in
           the
           soule
           and
           body
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           marriage
           betwixt
           the
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           the
           spirits
           joyne
           both
           together
           ,
           being
           of
           a
           middle
           nature
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           somewhat
           spirituall
           neare
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           bodily
           neare
           the
           body
           ,
           therefore
           they
           come
           betweene
           the
           body
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           instruments
           th●reof
           ,
           whereby
           it
           workes
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Spir●t
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           tells
           the
           soule
           that
           
           Christ
           is
           ours
           ,
           the
           same
           Spirit
           makes
           up
           the
           match
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           up
           to
           Christ
           againe
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           then
           bee
           the
           tryall
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           Christs
           by
           the
           spirituall
           Eccoe
           that
           our
           soules
           makes
           to
           that
           report
           which
           Christ
           makes
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           whether
           in
           promises
           or
           in
           instructions
           .
        
         
           See
           hence
           likewise
           ,
           
           the
           nature
           of
           Faith
           :
           for
           these
           are
           the
           words
           of
           Faith
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           of
           love
           ,
           
           Faith
           hath
           two
           branches
           ,
           it
           doth
           give
           as
           well
           as
           take
           .
           Faith
           receives
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Faith
           saith
           ,
           I
           am
           Christs
           againe
           .
           Indeed
           our
           soules
           are
           empty
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           maine
           worke
           of
           Faith
           is
           to
           be
           an
           empty
           hand
           ,
           
             Mendica
             manus
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Luther
           calls
           it
           )
           a
           beggers
           hand
           to
           receive
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           hath
           received
           ,
           it
           gives
           backe
           againe
           ,
           both
           our selves
           and
           all
           that
           we
           can
           doe
           .
           as
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           5.
           the
           Churches
           of
           Macedonia
           gave
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           gave
           their
           goods
           .
           Where
           Faith
           is
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           giving
           of
           our selves
           and
           our
           goods
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           a
           proportion
           )
           our
           strength
           ,
           wits
           and
           all
           backe
           againe
           .
           This
           discovers
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           empty
           false
           Faith
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           undoubtedly
           if
           it
           were
           true
           Faith
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           a
           yeelding
           backe
           againe
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           
           these
           words
           discover
           the
           mutuall
           coherence
           of
           Iustification
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           the
           dependance
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           his
           righteousnesse
           is
           mine
           for
           my
           
           iustification
           ,
           I
           am
           clothed
           with
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Rev●
             .
             12.
             
             The
             Spouse
             there
             is
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Sunne
             ,
          
           with
           the
           beames
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           is
           that
           all
           ?
           No
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             ,
             I
             am
             Christs
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             returne
             of
             Faith
             in
             Sanctification
             ,
          
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           witnesseth
           Christ
           is
           ours
           ,
           it
           sanctifies
           and
           alters
           our
           disposition
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           Christs
           .
           It
           serves
           to
           instruct
           us
           therefore
           in
           the
           necessary
           connexion
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           Iustification
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           against
           the
           idle
           slander
           of
           Papists
           ,
           that
           sinnefully
           traduce
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           Solifideans
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           severed
           Iustification
           from
           Sanctification
           .
           No
           ,
           we
           hold
           here
           that
           whensoever
           Christ
           is
           ours
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Sanctification
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           all
           to
           Christ
           ,
           though
           this
           resignation
           bee
           not
           presently
           perfect
           .
        
         
           This
           likewise
           helps
           us
           (
           by
           way
           of
           Direction
           )
           to
           understand
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Seales
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           
           what
           they
           inforce
           and
           comprise
           ,
           not
           onely
           what
           God
           will
           doe
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           duty
           we
           are
           to
           doe
           to
           him
           againe
           ,
           though
           we
           doe
           it
           in
           his
           strength
           .
           A
           Covenant
           holds
           not
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           but
           on
           both
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             Christs
             againe
             ,
             I
             will
             bee
             their
             God
             ,
          
           but
           they
           must
           have
           grace
           
             to
             be
             my
             people
          
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Covenant
           is
           made
           up
           .
           The
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           so
           gracious
           as
           to
           inable
           us
           to
           performe
           our
           owne
           part
        
         
           And
           so
           in
           the
           Seales
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           binde
           himselfe
           
           to
           doe
           thus
           and
           thus
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           binds
           us
           also
           to
           doe
           backe
           againe
           to
           him
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Communion
           we
           promise
           to
           leade
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           renewing
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           received
           our
           maker
           ,
           though
           wee
           continue
           in
           a
           scandalous
           ,
           fruitlesse
           course
           of
           life
           .
           No
           there
           is
           a
           promise
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           Seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           up
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           returne
           to
           Christ
           againe
           with
           our
           duty
           ,
           then
           wee
           come
           as
           we
           should
           doe
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           thus
           disposed
           .
           This
           for
           direction
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             .
          
        
         
           To
           proceed
           to
           make
           an
           Use
           of
           Comfort
           to
           poore
           doubting
           Christians
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
          
           ,
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           
           that
           all
           ranks
           of
           Christians
           (
           if
           they
           be
           true
           )
           may
           without
           presumption
           take
           up
           .
           I
           have
           not
           so
           much
           Faith
           ,
           so
           much
           love
           ,
           so
           much
           grace
           ,
           so
           much
           patience
           ,
           as
           another
           (
           saith
           a
           poore
           Christian
           )
           therefore
           I
           am
           none
           of
           Christs
           ▪
           but
           wee
           must
           know
           that
           Christ
           hath
           in
           his
           Church
           of
           all
           rancks
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           all
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           one
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           exception
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           little
           spirit
           of
           emulation
           ,
           and
           a
           spice
           of
           envy
           in
           Christians
           that
           are
           weaker
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           all
           that
           great
           measure
           of
           grace
           which
           they
           see
           in
           others
           ,
           they
           feare
           they
           have
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Babes
           in
           Christs
           schoole
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ,
           
           and
           growne
           persons
           .
        
         
           Then
           againe
           ,
           we
           see
           here
           the
           nature
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           that
           is
           in
           
           every
           particular
           ,
           aud
           the
           same
           in
           every
           particular
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           The
           whole
           Church
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           I
           appropriate
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           appropriation
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           so
           in
           each
           particular
           .
           Every
           Christian
           may
           say
           with
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             live
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             hath
             loved
             me
             and
             gave
             himselfe
             for
             me
             ,
          
           and
           with
           
             Thomas
             ,
             my
             God
             and
             my
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           The
           ground
           hereof
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           one
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           in
           the
           whole
           Church
           and
           every
           particular
           Christian
           ,
           as
           in
           pipes
           ,
           though
           of
           different
           sounds
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           the
           same
           breath
           in
           them
           .
           So
           Christians
           may
           have
           different
           sounds
           from
           the
           greater
           or
           lesser
           strength
           of
           grace
           that
           is
           in
           the
           one
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           all
           comes
           from
           the
           same
           breath
           ,
           the
           same
           Spirit
           .
           The
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Bride
           saith
           come
           ,
           
           the
           whole
           Church
           saith
           it
           and
           every
           particular
           Christian
           must
           say
           it
           ;
           because
           as
           the
           body
           is
           acted
           by
           one
           Spirit
           and
           makes
           but
           one
           naturall
           body
           ,
           though
           consisting
           of
           many
           parts
           weaker
           and
           stronger
           .
           So
           should
           there
           be
           a
           harmony
           in
           this
           mysticall
           body
           acted
           by
           that
           one
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           so
           regards
           all
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           regards
           every
           one
           so
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           not
           forget
           the
           whole
           ,
           
             Sic
             omnibus
             attentus
             ut
             non
             detentus
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Christ
           so
           attends
           to
           all
           that
           hee
           is
           not
           deteined
           from
           any
           particular
           ,
           and
           he
           so
           attends
           every
           particular
           that
           he
           is
           not
           restrained
           from
           all
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           same
           love
           to
           all
           as
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           as
           
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ,
           hee
           so
           loves
           each
           one
           that
           every
           Christian
           may
           say
           as
           well
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           Christ
           is
           mine
           and
           I
           am
           Christs
           .
        
         
           In
           those
           things
           that
           we
           call
           Homogeniall
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           same
           nature
           in
           each
           quantity
           as
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           the
           same
           nature
           in
           one
           drop
           of
           water
           as
           in
           the
           whole
           Ocean
           ,
           all
           is
           water
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           respect
           of
           a
           sparke
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           element
           of
           fire
           .
           So
           Christ
           beares
           the
           same
           respect
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           to
           every
           particular
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           particular
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           make
           an
           Use
           of
           Direction
           ,
           
           how
           to
           come
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           this
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ?
          
           For
           answer
           heereto
           take
           notice
           in
           the
           first
           place
           from
           the
           dependance
           ,
           Christ
           must
           be
           first
           ours
           before
           wee
           can
           give
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           therefore
           
             we
             must
             dwell
             
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
          
           
           this
           must
           direct
           and
           leade
           our
           method
           in
           this
           thing
           .
           Would
           we
           have
           our
           hearts
           to
           love
           Christ
           ,
           to
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           embrace
           him
           ,
           why
           then
           thinke
           what
           is
           hee
           to
           us
           ?
           beginne
           there
           ,
           nay
           and
           what
           we
           are
           ?
           Weake
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           apprehension
           lost
           ,
           then
           goe
           to
           consider
           his
           love
           ,
           his
           constant
           love
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           children
           ,
           
             whom
             he
             loves
             he
             loves
             to
             the
             end
             ,
          
           
           we
           must
           warme
           our
           soules
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           him
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           stirre
           up
           our
           Faith
           to
           him
           backe
           againe
           ,
           
             For
             we
             are
             more
             safe
             in
             that
             hee
             is
             ours
             ,
             
             then
             that
             we
             give
             our selves
             to
             him
             :
             
             we
             are
             more
             safe
             in
             his
             comprehenaing
             
             of
             us
             ,
             then
             in
             our
             clasping
             and
             holding
             of
             him
             :
          
           as
           we
           say
           of
           the
           mother
           and
           the
           childe
           both
           hold
           ,
           but
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           child
           is
           that
           the
           mother
           holds
           him
           ;
           
             If
             Christ
             once
             give
             himselfe
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             good
             his
             owne
             part
             alway
             ,
             our
             safety
             is
             more
             on
             his
             side
             then
             on
             ours
             .
          
           If
           ever
           wee
           have
           felt
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           may
           comfort
           our selves
           with
           the
           constancy
           and
           perpetuity
           thereof
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           we
           finde
           not
           our
           affections
           warmed
           to
           him
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           nor
           alike
           ,
           yet
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           Christians
           comfort
           lies
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           first
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             mine
          
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           
           second
           place
           ,
           
           
             that
             I
             am
             his
          
           .
           Now
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           maintaine
           this
           blessed
           tradition
           of
           giving
           our selves
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Let
           us
           dwell
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           necessity
           that
           we
           have
           of
           him
           ,
           how
           miserable
           we
           are
           without
           him
           ,
           poore
           ,
           beggerly
           ,
           in
           bondage
           to
           the
           Divell
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           must
           have
           him
           to
           recover
           us
           out
           of
           debt
           ,
           and
           to
           enrich
           us
           .
           For
           Christs
           love
           carries
           him
           foorth
           not
           onely
           to
           pay
           all
           our
           debts
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           enrich
           us
           ,
           and
           
             it
             is
             a
             protecting
             ,
             preserving
             love
             ,
             till
             he
             brings
             us
             to
             Heaven
             his
             owne
             place
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             ever
             be
             with
             him
             :
          
           The
           consideration
           of
           these
           things
           will
           warme
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           serves
           the
           Ministrie
           .
        
         
           We
           should
           therefore
           in
           the
           next
           place
           attend
           
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           for
           this
           very
           end
           .
           Wherefore
           serves
           the
           Ministrie
           ?
           Among
           many
           others
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           maine
           end
           ,
           
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           therein
           you
           have
           
           something
           of
           Christ
           unfolded
           ,
           of
           his
           Natures
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           and
           benefits
           we
           have
           by
           him
           ,
           
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             freedome
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             to
             all
             things
             in
             him
             ,
          
           the
           excellencies
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           therefore
           attend
           upon
           the
           meanes
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           know
           what
           riches
           wee
           have
           in
           him
           ,
           this
           will
           keepe
           our
           affections
           close
           to
           Christ
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             his
          
           .
        
         
           And
           labour
           wee
           also
           every
           day
           more
           and
           
           more
           to
           bring
           all
           our
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           
           wee
           see
           in
           bu●ning
           glasses
           ,
           where
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           Sunne
           meete
           in
           one
           ,
           how
           forcible
           they
           are
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           an
           union
           of
           the
           beames
           in
           a
           little
           point
           .
           Let
           it
           bee
           our
           labour
           that
           all
           the
           beames
           of
           our
           love
           may
           meete
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           as
           the
           Church
           saith
           ,
           our
           
             Beloved
             ,
             My
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
          
           (
           saith
           shee
           )
           as
           if
           the
           Church
           had
           no
           love
           out
           of
           Chri●t
           .
           And
           is
           it
           love
           lost
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           as
           Christ
           is
           the
           Churches
           Beloved
           ,
           so
           the
           Church
           is
           Christs
           love
           againe
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           this
           booke
           oft
           ,
           
             my
             Love
             ,
             
             my
             Dove
             .
          
           As
           all
           streames
           meete
           in
           the
           great
           Ocean
           ,
           so
           let
           all
           our
           loves
           meet
           in
           Christ.
           
             We
             may
             love
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             doe
             so
             ,
             but
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             they
             convey
             love
             to
             us
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             meanes
             of
             drawing
             up
             our
             affections
             unto
             Christ.
          
           We
           may
           love
           our
           friends
           (
           and
           we
           ought
           to
           doe
           so
           )
           and
           other
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
           No
           otherwise
           then
           as
           tokens
           of
           his
           love
           to
           us
           :
           we
           love
           a
           thing
           that
           our
           friend
           sends
           to
           us
           ,
           O
           but
           it
           is
           as
           it
           doth
           convey
           his
           affection
           to
           us
           .
           So
           must
           we
           love
           
           all
           things
           as
           they
           come
           from
           Gods
           love
           to
           us
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           indeed
           whatsoever
           we
           have
           is
           a
           love
           token
           ,
           
           even
           our
           very
           afflictions
           themselves
           ,
           whom
           I
           love
           ,
           I
           rebuke
           and
           chastise
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           inflame
           our
           hearts
           with
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           as
           we
           are
           exhorted
           by
           Iude
           ,
           Let
           us
           consider
           the
           vanity
           of
           all
           things
           that
           should
           entise
           us
           from
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           labour
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           to
           draw
           our
           affections
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           exhorted
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             45.
             
             Hearken
             o
             daughter
             and
             consider
             ,
             and
             incline
             thine
             eare
             ,
             forget
             also
             thine
             owne
             people
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             King
             greatly
             desire
             thy
             beauty
             .
          
           So
           if
           we
           will
           have
           Christ
           to
           delight
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           say
           we
           are
           his
           ,
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           sequester
           our
           affections
           more
           and
           more
           from
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           have
           such
           hearts
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             I
             ames
          
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           adulterous
           hearts
           .
           O
           ye
           Adulterers
           and
           Adulteresses
           know
           you
           not
           that
           the
           love
           of
           the
           world
           is
           emnity
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Indeed
           there
           is
           reason
           for
           this
           exhortation
           ,
           for
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           vaine
           and
           empty
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           emptinesse
           in
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           the
           world
           (
           save
           Christ
           )
           therefore
           we
           should
           not
           set
           our
           affections
           too
           much
           upon
           them
           ;
           
             A
             man
             cannot
             be
             wise
             in
             loving
             any
             thing
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             loves
             for
             Christ.
          
           Therefore
           let
           us
           follow
           that
           counsell
           ,
           to
           draw
           our selves
           from
           our
           former
           company
           ,
           acquaintance
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           delights
           ,
           and
           vanities
           ,
           wee
           
           cannot
           bestow
           our
           love
           and
           our
           affections
           better
           then
           upon
           Christ.
           It
           is
           a
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           such
           affections
           ,
           as
           joy
           ,
           delight
           and
           love
           planted
           in
           us
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           happinesse
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           have
           such
           an
           excellent
           object
           to
           fill
           those
           affections
           ,
           yea
           to
           transcend
           and
           more
           then
           satisfie
           them
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           wisheth
           that
           they
           might
           know
           all
           the
           demensions
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             height
             ,
             
             breadth
             ,
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           let
           us
           thinke
           of
           the
           demensions
           ,
           the
           height
           ,
           breadth
           and
           depth
           of
           our
           misery
           out
           of
           Christ.
           The
           more
           excellent
           our
           natures
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           miserable
           they
           are
           if
           not
           changed
           :
           for
           looke
           what
           degree
           of
           excellency
           wee
           have
           (
           if
           it
           be
           not
           advanced
           in
           Christ
           )
           we
           have
           so
           much
           misery
           being
           out
           of
           him
           ;
           therefore
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           see
           this
           ,
           as
           to
           value
           our
           being
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           able
           upon
           good
           grounds
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           light
           of
           a
           sanctified
           knowledge
           to
           bee
           attained
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           for
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Iohn
             1.
             3.
             the
             end
             of
             all
             our
             preaching
             is
             to
             assure
             Christ
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           
           that
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           say
           without
           deceiving
           our
           owne
           soules
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
           
           All
           preaching
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           discovery
           of
           corruption
           is
           to
           drive
           us
           out
           of
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           provoke
           us
           to
           grow
           up
           into
           him
           more
           and
           more
           .
           Therefore
           
           saith
           
             Iohn
             ,
             All
             our
             preaching
             is
             that
             wee
             may
             have
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             they
             with
             us
             :
          
           And
           what
           doth
           he
           make
           an
           evidence
           of
           that
           fellowship
           ,
           
           
             walking
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             light
             ,
          
           or
           else
           wee
           are
           lyers
           ;
           hee
           is
           bold
           in
           plaine
           tearmes
           to
           give
           us
           the
           lye
           ,
           to
           say
           wee
           are
           Christs
           ,
           and
           have
           communion
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           when
           yet
           wee
           walke
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           in
           sinnes
           against
           conscience
           ,
           in
           willfull
           ignorance
           ,
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           an
           evill
           life
           ,
           wee
           have
           no
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ;
           therefore
           if
           we
           will
           have
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           let
           us
           walke
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           be
           lightsome
           in
           our
           understandings
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           walke
           answerable
           to
           that
           light
           and
           revelation
           that
           we
           have
           .
           Those
           that
           live
           in
           sinnes
           against
           conscience
           ,
           and
           are
           friends
           to
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           of
           an
           evill
           life
           ,
           Oh
           they
           never
           thinke
           of
           the
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           and
           with
           God
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           meere
           riddles
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           hope
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           ,
           their
           hope
           is
           in
           vaine
           ,
           they
           barre
           themselves
           of
           ever
           having
           comfortable
           communion
           with
           Christ
           here
           ,
           much
           lesse
           shall
           they
           enjoy
           him
           hereafter
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           labour
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           to
           grow
           rich
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           get
           light
           and
           to
           walke
           in
           that
           light
           :
           to
           which
           end
           pray
           with
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Ephes
             I.
             That
             you
             may
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
             ,
          
           that
           excellent
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           reveale
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           wee
           
           may
           have
           the
           light
           discovered
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           world
           of
           comfort
           hath
           a
           Christian
           that
           hath
           light
           in
           him
           and
           walks
           in
           that
           light
           ,
           
           above
           another
           man
           ,
           whether
           he
           live
           or
           dye
           ,
           the
           light
           brings
           him
           into
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           this
           light
           knowes
           his
           condition
           and
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           whither
           hee
           goeth
           ,
           when
           he
           dyeth
           he
           knowes
           in
           what
           condition
           hee
           dyeth
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           grounds
           .
           The
           very
           light
           of
           nature
           is
           comfortable
           ,
           much
           more
           that
           of
           grace
           ,
           therefore
           labour
           to
           grow
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           in
           the
           knowl●dge
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           light
           .
        
         
           All
           professors
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           either
           such
           as
           are
           not
           Christs
           ,
           
           or
           such
           as
           are
           his
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           are
           not
           yet
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           provoked
           to
           draw
           to
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           ,
           Do
           but
           consider
           you
           are
           as
           branches
           cut
           off
           ,
           that
           will
           wither
           and
           dye
           ,
           and
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           be
           grafted
           into
           the
           living
           stock
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           you
           are
           as
           naked
           persons
           in
           a
           storme
           not
           cloathed
           with
           any
           thing
           to
           stand
           against
           the
           storme
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           let
           this
           force
           you
           to
           get
           into
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           next
           for
           incouragement
           consider
           ,
           
           Christ
           offereth
           himselfe
           to
           all
           in
           the
           Gospell
           and
           that
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           to
           bring
           Christ
           &
           our
           soules
           together
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           spirituall
           marriage
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           his
           riches
           and
           to
           draw
           you
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           you
           confesse
           your
           sinnes
           he
           will
           forgive
           them
           ,
           
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           mercy
           ,
           
             Herelieves
             those
             that
             are
             wearied
             and
             heavy
             laden
             ,
          
           
           and
           bids
           those
           come
           to
           him
           that
           are
           thirsty
           ,
           
           
           
             Christ
             
             came
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             .
          
           Christ
           offers
           himselfe
           in
           mercy
           to
           the
           worst
           soule
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           if
           there
           be
           any
           that
           have
           lived
           in
           evill
           courses
           ,
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           consider
           that
           upon
           repentance
           all
           shall
           bee
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           mist
           scattered
           away
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Sea.
           Christ
           offers
           himselfe
           to
           you
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           times
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           houre
           of
           grace
           ,
           now
           the
           water
           is
           stirring
           for
           you
           to
           enter
           :
           doe
           but
           entertaine
           Christ
           ,
           and
           desire
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           yours
           to
           rule
           you
           and
           guide
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           will
           be
           well
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Doe
           not
           object
           I
           am
           a
           loathsome
           creature
           full
           of
           rebellions
           .
           
        
         
           
             Christ
             doth
             not
             match
             with
             you
             ,
             
             because
             you
             are
             good
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             you
             good
             ,
          
           Christ
           takes
           you
           not
           with
           any
           dowry
           ,
           all
           that
           hee
           requires
           is
           to
           confesse
           your
           beggery
           and
           to
           come
           with
           emptinesse
           .
           He
           takes
           us
           not
           because
           we
           are
           cleane
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           wil
           purge
           us
           ,
           he
           takes
           us
           in
           our
           bloud
           when
           hee
           first
           takes
           us
           ,
           
           Let
           none
           despaire
           either
           for
           want
           of
           worth
           or
           of
           strength
           ,
           
           Christ
           seeth
           that
           for
           strength
           we
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           for
           worth
           ,
           we
           are
           enemies
           ,
           but
           hee
           gives
           us
           both
           spirituall
           strength
           and
           worth
           ,
           takes
           us
           neare
           to
           himselfe
           and
           enricheth
           us
           .
           Let
           none
           therefore
           bee
           discouraged
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           office
           ,
           thus
           to
           lay
           open
           and
           offer
           the
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           come
           in
           ,
           but
           love
           your
           sinnefull
           courses
           more
           then
           Christ
           ,
           then
           you
           perish
           in
           your
           blood
           ,
           and
           wee
           free
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           may
           free
           our
           soules
           from
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           ,
           therefore
           as
           you
           love
           your
           
           owne
           soules
           ,
           come
           in
           at
           length
           and
           stand
           out
           no
           longer
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           those
           that
           have
           in
           some
           measure
           given
           themselves
           up
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           can
           say
           ,
           
             He
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             am
             his
             ,
          
           let
           them
           goe
           on
           with
           comfort
           ,
           and
           never
           bee
           discouraged
           for
           the
           infirmities
           that
           hang
           about
           them
           .
           For
           one
           part
           of
           Christs
           Office
           is
           to
           purge
           his
           Church
           by
           his
           Spirit
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             27.
          
           not
           to
           cast
           her
           away
           for
           her
           infirmities
           ,
           
             but
             to
             wash
             and
             cleanse
             it
             more
             and
             more
             till
             it
             bee
             a
             glorious
             Spouse
             like
             himselfe
             .
          
           For
           if
           the
           husband
           will
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           nature
           ,
           beare
           with
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           wife
           (
           as
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           )
           doth
           not
           Christ
           binde
           himselfe
           by
           that
           which
           hee
           accounts
           us
           bound
           ?
           Is
           there
           more
           love
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           pittie
           in
           us
           to
           those
           that
           we
           take
           neere
           us
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           in
           Christ
           to
           us
           ?
           What
           a
           most
           blasphemous
           thought
           were
           this
           to
           conceive
           so
           ?
           Only
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           being
           in
           league
           with
           sinne
           ,
           for
           we
           cannot
           give
           our
           soules
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           sinnefull
           courses
           too
           ;
           Christ
           will
           allow
           of
           no
           bigamy
           or
           double
           marriage
           where
           hee
           hath
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           ,
           wee
           must
           have
           single
           hearts
           ,
           resolving
           though
           I
           fall
           ,
           yet
           I
           purpose
           to
           please
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           a
           good
           conversation
           ,
           and
           if
           our
           hearts
           tell
           us
           so
           ,
           daily
           infirmities
           ought
           not
           to
           discourage
           us
           ,
           wee
           have
           helpes
           enough
           for
           these
           .
           First
           ,
           Christ
           bids
           us
           aske
           forgivenesse
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           have
           the
           mercy
           of
           Christ
           to
           beare
           with
           weaker
           vessels
           ,
           then
           his
           Advocation
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           in
           heaven
           to
           pleade
           for
           
           us
           :
           if
           we
           were
           perfect
           ,
           
           we
           needed
           not
           that
           office
           ;
           let
           none
           be
           discouraged
           therefore
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           labour
           more
           and
           more
           that
           we
           may
           bee
           able
           to
           comprehend
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           so
           will
           all
           duties
           come
           off
           sweetly
           and
           easily
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           enabled
           to
           suffer
           all
           things
           ,
           not
           onely
           willingly
           ,
           but
           cheerefully
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           them
           .
           Love
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           fire
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           severeth
           and
           consumeth
           all
           that
           is
           opposite
           ,
           all
           drosse
           and
           dregs
           ,
           and
           dissolves
           coldnesse
           ,
           so
           it
           quickens
           and
           makes
           active
           and
           lively
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           kinde
           of
           constraining
           force
           ,
           a
           sweet
           violence
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           )
           
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             constraineth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Let
           a
           man
           that
           loves
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           be
           called
           to
           part
           with
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           will
           yeeld
           it
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           with
           comfort
           .
           Come
           what
           will
           ,
           all
           is
           welcome
           when
           wee
           are
           inflamed
           with
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           we
           suffer
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           finde
           his
           love
           ,
           for
           hee
           reserves
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           love
           most
           for
           times
           of
           suffering
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           we
           finde
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           the
           more
           wee
           love
           him
           backe
           againe
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           suffering
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           love
           so
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           duties
           of
           obedience
           ,
           active
           or
           passive
           ,
           doing
           or
           suffering
           ,
           all
           comes
           off
           with
           abundance
           of
           cheerefullnesse
           and
           ease
           ,
           where
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           can
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             ,
             and
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             :
          
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           is
           able
           to
           make
           such
           a
           soule
           miserable
           .
           It
           followes
           .
        
         
           
           
             He
             feedeth
             among
             the
             Lillies
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             here
             shewes
             where
             Christ
             feeds
             .
             
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               bee
               the
               feeding
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               People
               that
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               feeds
               himselfe
               .
            
             For
             answer
             ,
             hee
             both
             feeds
             his
             Church
             among
             the
             Lillies
             ,
             
             and
             delights
             himselfe
             to
             be
             there
             ;
             the
             one
             followes
             the
             other
             ,
             especially
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             he
             feeds
             them
             among
             the
             Lillies
             ,
          
        
         
           
             How.
             
          
           
             Lillies
             are
             such
             kinde
             of
             flowers
             as
             require
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             nourishment
             ,
             
             and
             grow
             best
             in
             valleys
             and
             fat
             ground
             ,
             therefore
             when
             shee
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               feedes
               among
               the
               Lillies
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             
               he
               feedes
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               in
               fat
               pasture
            
             ;
             as
             sheepe
             in
             such
             grounds
             as
             are
             sweet
             and
             fruitfull
             ,
             such
             are
             his
             holy
             Word
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             these
             are
             especially
             the
             pastures
             wherein
             hee
             feeds
             his
             Church
             .
             The
             holy
             truths
             of
             God
             are
             the
             foode
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             cherished
             and
             nourished
             up
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
             This
             whole
             Booke
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             Pastorall
             (
             to
             understand
             the
             word
             a
             little
             better
             )
             a
             Song
             of
             a
             Beloved
             concerning
             a
             Beloved
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             in
             many
             places
             of
             this
             Booke
             ,
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             the
             terme
             and
             carriage
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             a
             loving
             Shepheard
             ,
             who
             labours
             to
             finde
             out
             for
             his
             sheepe
             the
             fattest
             ,
             fruitfullest
             ,
             best
             and
             sweetest
             pastures
             ,
             that
             they
             
             may
             grow
             up
             as
             Calves
             of
             the
             Stall
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Malachy
             4.
             2.
             that
             they
             may
             grow
             and
             be
             well
             liking
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             (
             to
             give
             light
             to
             this
             place
             )
             a
             phrase
             somewhat
             likethis
             ,
             where
             he
             followes
             the
             point
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             the
             Church
             there
             praiesto
             Christ.
             
               Tell
               me
               O
               thou
               whom
               my
               soule
               loveth
               ,
               where
               thou
               feedest
               ,
               where
               thou
               makest
               thy
               flocks
               to
               rest
               at
               noone
               .
            
             Those
             that
             are
             comming
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             desire
             to
             know
             with
             whom
             they
             may
             joyne
             ,
             and
             what
             truths
             they
             may
             embrace
             .
             
               Tell
               me
               where
               thou
               feedest
               and
               where
               thou
               makest
               thy
               flocke
               to
               rest
               at
               noone
               :
            
             that
             is
             in
             the
             greatest
             heate
             and
             storme
             of
             persecution
             ,
             as
             at
             noone
             day
             the
             Sun
             is
             hottest
             :
             
               For
               why
               should
               I
               be
               as
               one
               that
               turnes
               aside
               by
               the
               flocks
               of
               thy
               companions
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             are
             not
             true
             friends
             ,
             that
             are
             false
             shepheards
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             be
             drawne
             away
             by
             them
             ?
             I
             desire
             to
             feed
             where
             thou
             feedest
             among
             thy
             sheepe
             .
             Why
             should
             I
             be
             as
             one
             that
             turnes
             aside
             by
             the
             flocks
             of
             those
             that
             are
             Emulators
             to
             thee
             ?
             as
             Antechrist
             is
             to
             Christ
             :
             thus
             the
             Church
             puts
             forth
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whereunto
             Christ
             replies
             ,
             verse
             8.
             
             
               If
               thou
               know
               not
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
               ,
               goe
               thy
               way
               forth
               by
               the
               footsteps
               of
               the
               flocks
               ,
               and
               feed
               thy
               kids
               beside
               the
               Shepheards
               tents
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             know
             not
             ,
             goe
             thy
             way
             forth
             ,
             get
             thee
             out
             of
             thy selfe
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             out
             of
             thy
             former
             course
             ,
             put
             thy selfe
             forward
             ,
             stay
             not
             complaining
             ,
             goe
             on
             ,
             putthy
             selfe
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             goe
             thy
             way
             forth
             ,
             whither
             ?
             
               in
               the
               footsteps
               of
               the
               
               flocks
               ,
            
             see
             the
             steps
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             best
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             tread
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             those
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             best
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               feed
               thy
               kids
            
             ,
             thy
             Christians
             ,
             
               besides
               the
               Shepheards
               tents
            
             ,
             the
             best
             shepheards
             ;
             marke
             where
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             fed
             their
             sheepe
             ,
             there
             feed
             thou
             ,
             and
             marke
             the
             footsteps
             of
             the
             flock
             that
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             best
             times
             ,
             for
             of
             all
             times
             since
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             we
             must
             follow
             those
             Virgin
             best
             times
             .
             All
             Churches
             are
             so
             farre
             true
             Churches
             as
             they
             have
             Consanguinity
             with
             the
             Primitive
             ,
             Apostolicall
             and
             Propheticall
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             
               we
               are
               now
               to
               goe
               out
               by
               the
               footsteps
               of
               the
               flock
               .
            
             Marke
             the
             footsteps
             of
             former
             Christians
             ,
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Atoses
            
             ,
             and
             David
             ,
             and
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             of
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             blessed
             Saints
             ,
             walke
             as
             they
             walked
             ,
             goe
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             
               feed
               your selves
               by
               the
               shepheards
               tents
               :
            
             marke
             the
             shepheards
             where
             they
             have
             their
             tents
             .
             So
             these
             words
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             Propheticall
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             Evangelicall
             times
             ,
             whereunto
             we
             must
             conforme
             ourselves
             ,
             for
             the
             latter
             times
             are
             Apostate
             times
             ,
             after
             a
             certaine
             season
             the
             Church
             kept
             not
             her
             purity
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             foretold
             directly
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             take
             scandall
             at
             it
             ,
             the
             Church
             did
             fall
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             admiration
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             embraced
             doctrines
             of
             divels
             ;
             
             therefore
             now
             we
             must
             not
             follow
             these
             companies
             that
             lead
             into
             by
             paths
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostolicall
             wayes
             ,
             but
             see
             wherein
             our
             Church
             agrees
             with
             the
             Apostolicall
             
             Churches
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             embrace
             no
             truth
             for
             the
             food
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             finde
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             For
             Antichrist
             feedes
             his
             flockes
             with
             winde
             ,
             and
             with
             poyson
             ,
             and
             with
             empty
             things
             .
             For
             what
             hath
             beene
             the
             food
             in
             Popery
             ?
             sweet
             and
             goodly
             titles
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             poore
             soules
             had
             the
             best
             Pastors
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             administer
             to
             them
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             will
             be
             the
             bane
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             full
             of
             poison
             and
             fraud
             .
             This
             is
             spoken
             to
             unfold
             that
             place
             which
             gives
             light
             to
             this
             ,
             spoken
             off
             the
             pastorall
             care
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               feedes
               his
               flocke
               among
               the
               Lillies
               ,
            
             plentifully
             and
             sweetly
             .
             From
             hence
             may
             bee
             briefly
             observed
             ,
             first
             ,
          
           
             That
             Christ
             feedes
             as
             well
             as
             breeds
             .
             
          
           
             And
             we
             have
             need
             of
             feeding
             as
             well
             as
             breeding
             :
             where
             dost
             thou
             feed
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             
             build
             up
             thy
             children
             ,
             and
             goe
             on
             with
             the
             worke
             begun
             in
             them
             .
             We
             have
             need
             to
             be
             fed
             after
             wee
             are
             bred
             ,
             and
             Christ
             (
             answerable
             to
             our
             exigence
             and
             necessity
             )
             he
             feeds
             as
             well
             as
             breeds
             ,
             
             and
             that
             Word
             which
             is
             the
             ●eede
             to
             beget
             us
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             feeds
             too
             .
             What
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             new
             Birth
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             holy
             Promises
             they
             are
             the
             seed
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             mingling
             with
             them
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Christian
             is
             borne
             ,
             and
             being
             borne
             is
             cherished
             and
             bred
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             
               As
               new
               borne
               babes
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               desire
               the
               sincere
               milke
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               grow
               thereby
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             both
             the
             seede
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             
             which
             breeds
             him
             ,
             the
             blessed
             truth
             and
             promises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               If
               you
               aske
               ,
               
               why
               wee
               must
               grow
               up
               and
               bee
               fed
               still
               ?
            
          
           
             Doe
             but
             aske
             your
             owne
             soules
             ,
             
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             a
             perpetual
             renewing
             of
             corruption
             ,
             which
             still
             breakes
             out
             into
             new
             guilt
             every
             day
             .
             
             Therefore
             we
             have
             need
             to
             feed
             every
             day
             anew
             upon
             the
             promises
             ,
             upon
             old
             promises
             with
             new
             affections
             ,
             somewhat
             breakes
             out
             ever
             and
             anon
             which
             abaseth
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             makes
             him
             goe
             with
             a
             sharp
             appetite
             to
             the
             blessed
             truthes
             that
             feede
             his
             soule
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             againe
             ,
             
             we
             need
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             strength
             ,
             which
             is
             mainetained
             by
             feeding
             ,
             besides
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             there
             needs
             strength
             for
             duety
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             fetched
             from
             the
             blessed
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             thence
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             able
             to
             withstand
             and
             resist
             ,
             to
             stand
             and
             doe
             all
             that
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             
               then
               we
               are
               set
               upon
               by
               variety
               of
               temptations
               within
               and
               without
               ,
               
               which
               require
               variety
               of
               wisedome
               and
               strength
               ,
            
             
             all
             which
             must
             begotten
             by
             feeding
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             see
             a
             Christian
             for
             his
             subsistance
             and
             being
             ,
             hath
             need
             of
             a
             feeding
             ,
             cherishing
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             still
             by
             the
             sweet
             and
             blessed
             directions
             and
             promises
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
             
          
           
             Therefore
             you
             may
             see
             what
             kinde
             of
             Atheisticall
             creatures
             those
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             are
             to
             be
             regarded
             that
             turne
             off
             all
             with
             a
             compendium
             
             in
             Religion
             ,
             tush
             if
             we
             know
             that
             we
             must
             love
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             as
             our
             seves
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             all
             :
             we
             know
             enough
             ,
             more
             then
             we
             can
             practise
             ,
             they
             thinke
             these
             Compendiums
             will
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             necessity
             of
             growing
             still
             further
             and
             further
             in
             distinct
             knowledge
             .
             Alas
             the
             soule
             needs
             to
             be
             fed
             continually
             ,
             it
             will
             stagger
             els
             and
             be
             unsufficient
             to
             stand
             against
             temptation
             or
             to
             performe
             duties
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             generall
             point
             out
             of
             the
             text
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               as
               Christ
               feedeth
               still
               his
               flocke
               and
               people
               ,
               so
               hee
               feedes
               them
               fully
               ,
               plentifully
               ,
               and
               sweetly
               among
               the
               Lillies
               .
            
             There
             are
             saving
             truthes
             enough
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             all-sufficiency
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             goe
             out
             to
             mans
             inventions
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             a
             fullnesse
             and
             all-sufficiency
             of
             truth
             there
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             not
             in
             that
             is
             winde
             ,
             or
             poison
             ,
             in
             the
             Word
             is
             a
             full
             kind
             of
             feeding
             .
             In
             former
             times
             when
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             them
             to
             feed
             on
             ,
             what
             did
             the
             poore
             soules
             then
             ?
             and
             what
             doe
             those
             remaining
             in
             Popery
             feed
             on
             ?
             Upon
             stones
             (
             as
             it
             were
             .
             )
             There
             was
             a
             dreame
             of
             an
             holy
             man
             in
             those
             times
             (
             divers
             hundred
             yeares
             agone
             )
             that
             he
             saw
             one
             having
             a
             deale
             of
             manchet
             to
             feed
             on
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             the
             while
             poore
             wretch
             he
             fed
             on
             stones
             .
             What
             folly
             and
             misery
             〈◊〉
             this
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             delicate
             things
             to
             fe●d
             on
             ,
             to
             gnaw
             upon
             stones
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             all
             the
             schoole
             learning
             almost
             ,
             (
             except
             one
             or
             two
             that
             had
             
             better
             spirits
             then
             the
             rest
             )
             but
             a
             knawing
             upon
             stones
             ,
             barren
             distinctions
             ,
             empty
             things
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             substance
             in
             them
             ?
             they
             had
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             though
             they
             were
             locked
             up
             in
             Latine
             ,
             an
             unknowne
             tongue
             )
             they
             had
             the
             sweete
             pastures
             of
             Christ
             to
             feede
             in
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             they
             fed
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             on
             stones
             .
          
           
             
               This
               should
               shew
               us
               (
               likewise
               )
               our
               owne
               blessednesse
               that
               live
               in
               these
               times
               wherein
               the
               streames
               of
               the
               Gospell
               runne
               aboundantly
               ,
               
               sweetly
               and
               pleasantly
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             fullnesse
             among
             us
             (
             even
             in
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             )
             there
             is
             a
             fulnesse
             almost
             to
             loathing
             of
             that
             heavenly
             Mannah
             :
             but
             those
             soules
             who
             ever
             were
             acquainted
             with
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             rather
             finde
             a
             want
             then
             a
             fullnesse
             ,
             and
             still
             desire
             to
             grow
             up
             to
             a
             further
             desire
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             have
             plentifull
             meanes
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             have
             plentifull
             affections
             after
             ,
             and
             strength
             by
             those
             meanes
             :
             let
             us
             know
             our
             owne
             happinesse
             in
             these
             times
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             comfort
             to
             know
             where
             to
             feed
             and
             to
             have
             pastures
             to
             goe
             to
             ,
             without
             suspition
             of
             poyson
             ?
             that
             we
             may
             feed
             our selves
             with
             comforts
             fully
             without
             feare
             of
             bane
             ,
             or
             noysome
             mingling
             of
             Coloquintida
             in
             the
             pot
             ,
             which
             would
             disrelish
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             To
             know
             that
             there
             are
             truths
             that
             we
             may
             feede
             on
             safely
             .
             This
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             former
             place
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             accounted
             a
             great
             priviledge
             ,
             
               Oh
               shew
               mee
               where
               thou
               f●●dest
               at
               noone
               ,
            
             In
             the
             greatest
             heat
             of
             persecution
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             feed
             among
             them
             ;
             
             so
             then
             it
             is
             a
             great
             priviledge
             to
             know
             where
             to
             feed
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             be
             thankfull
             for
             our
             owne
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             improove
             these
             priviledges
             to
             our
             soules
             comfort
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               second
               branch
               that
               must
               be
               touched
               a
               little
               ,
            
             
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             fulnesse
             no
             where
             but
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             and
             there
             onely
             is
             that
             which
             satisfieth
             the
             soule
             with
             ●atnesse
             and
             sweetnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Nay
               not
               onely
               the
               Promises
               but
               the
               very
               rebukes
               of
               Scripture
               are
               sweet
               ,
            
             
             the
             rebukes
             of
             a
             friend
             ,
             they
             feed
             the
             soule
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             many
             corruptions
             which
             hinder
             our
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Christian
             delights
             to
             have
             his
             corruptions
             rebuked
             ;
             for
             he
             knowes
             if
             he
             leave
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             grow
             into
             further
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             stands
             his
             happinesse
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             his
             happinesse
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             let
             us
             know
             then
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             come
             to
             Religion
             we
             loose
             not
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             but
             onely
             translate
             them
             to
             a
             farre
             more
             excellent
             and
             better
             condition
             ,
             perhaps
             we
             feede
             before
             upon
             vaine
             Authors
             ,
             upon
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             gravell
             ,
             vaine
             company
             ,
             but
             now
             we
             have
             our
             delight
             (
             and
             perhaps
             finde
             〈◊〉
             pleasure
             )
             in
             better
             things
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             which
             fed
             our
             idle
             fansie
             (
             vaine
             trea●●●es
             and
             the
             like
             )
             now
             we
             have
             holy
             truths
             to
             delight
             our
             soules
             ,
             
               Beleeve
               it
               ,
               a
               Christia●
               never
               knowes
               what
               comfort
               is
               to
               purpose
               till
               〈◊〉
               be
               downe
               right
               
               and
               sincere
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             Therefore
             Austine
             saith
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Lord
               I
               have
               wanted
               thy
               sweetnesse
               over
               long
               ,
               I
               see
               all
               my
               former
               life
            
             (
             that
             I
             thought
             had
             such
             sweetnesse
             in
             it
             )
             
               was
               nothing
               at
               all
               but
               huskes
               ,
               empty
               things
               ;
               now
               I
               know
               where
               sweetnesse
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Truth
               .
            
             Therefore
             let
             us
             not
             misconceive
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             mopish
             and
             dull
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             we
             must
             loose
             all
             comfort
             ,
             if
             we
             give
             our selves
             over
             to
             the
             study
             therof
             ;
             must
             we
             so
             ?
             must
             we
             loose
             our
             comfort
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             comfort
             till
             we
             be
             religious
             indeed
             ;
             Christ
             feeds
             not
             his
             among
             Thornes
             and
             Briers
             and
             stinking
             weeds
             ,
             but
             among
             Lillies
             ;
             dost
             thou
             thinke
             he
             feeds
             thee
             among
             unsavoury
             ,
             harsh
             ,
             fretting
             ,
             galling
             things
             ?
             No
             ,
             
               he
               feeds
               among
               Lillies
            
             .
             Therefore
             when
             thou
             comm●st
             to
             Religion
             ,
             thinke
             that
             thou
             commest
             to
             comfort
             ,
             to
             refresh
             thy
             soule
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             use
             of
             this
             for
             our
             soules
             comfort
             to
             make
             us
             in
             love
             more
             with
             the
             waies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             seale
             this
             further
             ,
             
             see
             what
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             in
             some
             paralell
             places
             ,
             
               Psal.
               23.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               Shepheard
               ,
            
             and
             what
             is
             the
             use
             that
             David
             presently
             makes
             hereof
             ?
             
               Why
               ,
               I
               shall
               want
               nothing
               ,
            
             hee
             will
             feed
             me
             plentifully
             and
             ●boundantly
             ,
             the
             whole
             Psalme
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             commenting
             upon
             that
             word
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               my
               Shepheard
            
             ,
             how
             doth
             he
             performe
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             
               He
               makes
               me
               to
               lye
               downe
               in
               greene
               pastures
               and
               leads
               me
               by
               the
               stil
               waters
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             only
             meant
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             soule
             chiefly
             ,
             
             
               he
               restoreth
               my
               soule
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             my
             soule
             languisheth
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             he
             restores
             it
             ,
             and
             gives
             me
             as
             it
             were
             a
             new
             soule
             ,
             he
             refresheth
             it
             .
             We
             see
             say
             recreation
             is
             the
             creating
             of
             a
             thing
             a
             new
             ,
             so
             he
             restores
             my
             soule
             ,
             he
             gives
             me
             my
             soule
             a
             new
             with
             fresh
             comforts
             :
             Thus
             the
             blessed
             Shepheard
             doth
             ,
             and
             how
             ?
             Because
             ,
             
               he
               feedes
               among
               the
               Lillies
            
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             then
             hee
             doth
             not
             onely
             doe
             good
             to
             the
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             but
             hee
             guides
             all
             our
             waies
             ,
             all
             our
             goings
             out
             ,
             
               Hee
               leads
               us
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
            
             and
             why
             ,
             because
             I
             deserve
             so
             much
             at
             his
             hands
             ?
             No
             ;
             for
             his
             owne
             name
             sake
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             a
             love
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             purchased
             me
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             given
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             hath
             bought
             me
             so
             deare
             ,
             though
             there
             bee
             no
             worth
             in
             me
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             though
             
               I
               walke
               through
               all
               temptations
               and
               troubles
               ,
            
             which
             are
             as
             
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             (
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             disconsolation
             and
             misery
             )
             
               yet
               I
               will
               feare
               none
               ill
               ,
               thou
               with
               thy
               rod
               and
               staffe
               dost
               comfort
               me
               .
            
             If
             I
             ,
             as
             a
             wandring
             sheep
             ,
             venture
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             thou
             out
             of
             thy
             care
             being
             a
             sweete
             and
             loving
             Shepheard
             wilt
             pull
             me
             in
             with
             thy
             hooke
             and
             staffe
             againe
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             care
             onely
             to
             feed
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             〈◊〉
             verne
             us
             also
             .
             What
             a
             sweet
             Shepheard
             and
             Saviour
             have
             we
             in
             covenant
             that
             〈◊〉
             thus
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             proceeds
             ,
             
               thou
               〈◊〉
               prepare
               my
               table
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               mine
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             hee
             promi●●eth
             himselfe
             as
             
             much
             that
             God
             as
             he
             hath
             beene
             a
             Shepheard
             (
             for
             the
             presen●
             )
             to
             provide
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             body
             &
             soule
             and
             guidance
             ,
             so
             surely
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             follow
             me
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             perpetual
             Shepheard
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             us
             till
             he
             hath
             brought
             us
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             in
             this
             place
             the
             sweete
             care
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             place
             you
             have
             ,
             
               Isa.
               40.
               11.
               
               Hee
               shall
               feed
               his
               flocke
               like
               a
               Shepheard
               ,
               he
               shall
               gather
               the
               Lambs
               with
               his
               armes
               and
               carry
               them
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               shall
               gently
               leade
               those
               that
               are
               with
               young
               :
            
             So
             he
             leads
             them
             into
             the
             pastures
             and
             feeds
             them
             plentifully
             and
             sweetly
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             sweet
             things
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             tender
             care
             ,
             which
             is
             sweeter
             .
             As
             a
             Shepheard
             he
             takes
             into
             his
             bosome
             the
             poore
             lambs
             that
             cannot
             walke
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             sheepe
             that
             are
             heavy
             with
             young
             ,
             he
             cares
             for
             them
             ,
             
               he
               gently
               leads
               them
            
             that
             are
             poore
             ,
             weak
             .
             Christians
             that
             struggle
             and
             conflict
             with
             many
             temptations
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             a
             tender
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             carries
             them
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             his
             bosome
             and
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             and
             leads
             them
             gently
             :
             for
             indeed
             all
             Christs
             sheep
             are
             weake
             ,
             every
             one
             hath
             somewhat
             to
             complaine
             off
             ,
             ●●●refore
             he
             hath
             a
             tender
             care
             ,
             he
             feeds
             them
             tenderly
             and
             sweetly
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             might
             perish
             .
          
           
             An
             othe●
             place
             (
             notable
             for
             this
             purpose
             )
             see
             
               Ezek.
               34.
               
               ●●
            
             .
             wherein
             you
             have
             the
             same
             metaphor
             from
             ●
             loving
             Shepheard
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             
             but
             a
             comment
             upon
             the
             text
             ,
             therefore
             being
             paralell
             places
             they
             may
             helpe
             our
             memories
             :
             
               I
               will
               feed
               them
               in
               good
               pastures
               upon
               the
               high
               mountaines
               of
               Israel
               ,
               there
               shall
               their
               fold
               be
               ,
               there
               shall
               they
               lye
               in
               a
               good
               fold
               and
               in
               a
               fat
               pasture
               ,
               I
               will
               feed
               my
               flocke
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               lye
               downe
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               seeke
               that
               which
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               bring
               backe
               that
               which
               was
               driven
               away
               ,
               I
               will
               bind
               up
               that
               which
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               that
               which
               is
               sicke
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               fat
               and
               the
               strong
               and
               feed
               them
               with
               judgement
               .
            
             Those
             that
             are
             Christs
             true
             sheepe
             have
             somewhat
             to
             complaine
             of
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             sicke
             ,
             or
             broken
             ,
             or
             driven
             away
             ,
             somewhat
             is
             amisse
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             Christs
             care
             preventeth
             all
             the
             necessities
             of
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             fit
             salve
             for
             all
             their
             sores
             :
             And
             (
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             )
             doth
             not
             Christ
             feede
             us
             
               among
               the
               Lillies
            
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             now
             feede
             us
             with
             his
             owne
             body
             and
             blood
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             would
             you
             have
             better
             food
             ?
             
               My
               body
               is
               meate
               indeed
               ,
               and
               my
               blood
               is
               drinke
               indeed
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             meate
             (
             with
             an
             Emphasis
             )
             the
             onely
             meate
             and
             drinke
             that
             our
             soules
             could
             feed
             upon
             ,
             God
             gave
             his
             Sonne
             to
             death
             to
             shed
             his
             blood
             for
             my
             sinnes
             .
             What
             would
             become
             of
             the
             hunger
             bitten
             ,
             thirsty
             soule
             that
             is
             stung
             with
             ●●●tan
             and
             his
             temptations
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             f●●
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             quench
             our
             〈◊〉
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             given
             by
             the
             Fath●●●o
             death
             for
             sinne
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             soul●●ould
             think
             upon
             this
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             
             soule
             ?
             All
             this
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             heere
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             feed
             on
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             are
             refreshed
             thereby
             ,
             as
             verily
             as
             our
             bodies
             are
             refreshed
             with
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             For
             God
             doth
             not
             feede
             us
             with
             empty
             symbolls
             and
             representations
             ,
             but
             with
             things
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             which
             comes
             prepared
             by
             Faith
             ,
             is
             partaker
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             is
             knit
             to
             him
             though
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             there
             is
             as
             sure
             an
             union
             and
             communion
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             the
             Christian
             soule
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             betweene
             the
             food
             and
             the
             body
             when
             it
             is
             once
             digested
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             come
             to
             this
             blessed
             ,
             to
             this
             sweet
             food
             of
             our
             soules
             with
             hungry
             appetites
             ,
             and
             thankfull
             hearts
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             best
             comforts
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             fed
             us
             with
             the
             sweet
             comforts
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             a
             Seale
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Wee
             should
             even
             spend
             our
             lives
             much
             in
             thankfullnesse
             to
             God
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             feede
             us
             so
             sweetly
             ,
             that
             thinkes
             nothing
             is
             good
             enough
             for
             our
             food
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             selfe
             with
             his
             owne
             gracious
             Word
             and
             Truth
             .
             Thus
             wee
             should
             bee
             very
             thankfull
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             now
             at
             this
             time
             labour
             to
             get
             hungry
             appetites
             fit
             for
             this
             bles●●d
             food
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             shall
             we
             do
             that
             ?
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             seriously
             of
             the
             former
             part
             of
             thy
             
             life
             ,
             
             and
             〈◊〉
             weeke
             past
             .
             For
             Christ
             (
             the
             food
             of
             the
             soul●
             〈◊〉
             wel
             with
             the
             sowre
             hearbs
             of
             Repentanc●
             ▪
             Let
             us
             stirre
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             
             Repentance
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             our
             owne
             corrupt
             nature
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             have
             felt
             our
             corruptions
             and
             have
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             want
             ,
             then
             Christ
             will
             be
             sweet
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             
               Paschall
               Lamb
            
             was
             to
             bee
             eaten
             with
             sowre
             hearbs
             ,
             so
             Christ
             our
             Passeover
             must
             be
             eaten
             with
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             
             Then
             withall
             there
             must
             be
             purging
             ,
             
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             clogge
             the
             stomacke
             ;
             come
             not
             with
             worldly
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             malicious
             affections
             which
             puffe
             up
             the
             soule
             ,
             
             
               But
               lay
               aside
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             wisheth
             )
             
               all
               guile
               ,
               malice
               ,
               and
               superfluity
               ,
            
             empty
             the
             soule
             of
             all
             sinne
             and
             prepossessing
             thoughts
             or
             affections
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             consider
             the
             necessity
             of
             spirituall
             strength
             that
             we
             have
             need
             to
             grow
             up
             more
             
             and
             more
             in
             Christianity
             to
             be
             feeding
             still
             ,
             
             we
             have
             need
             of
             strong
             Faith
             and
             strong
             assurance
             that
             Christ
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             his
             .
             Let
             us
             often
             frequent
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             come
             prepared
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             finde
             Christ
             making
             good
             his
             owne
             ordinance
             in
             his
             owne
             best
             time
             :
             so
             as
             we
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             say
             in
             truth
             of
             heart
             experimentally
             and
             feelingly
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               My
               Beloved
               is
               mine
               and
               I
               am
               his
               he
               feedeth
               among
               the
               Lillies
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ALPHABETICALL
           Index
           of
           the
           Speciall
           points
           contained
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             
               
                 Accusations
                 :
              
               
                 ACcusations
                 of
                 Satan
                 how
                 to
                 answer
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 458.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 Actions
                 holy
                 ,
                 rightly
                 performed
                 bring
                 increase
                 of
                 strength
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 page
                 214.
                 
              
               
                 Actions
                 of
                 Christ
                 all
                 precious
                 ,
                 page
                 389
                 ,
                 390.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Affections
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Affections
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 base
                 things
                 ,
                 page
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 Affections
                 are
                 like
                 their
                 objects
                 ,
                 page
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 Affections
                 of
                 Christians
                 are
                 in
                 Christs
                 Government
                 ,
                 page
                 266.
                 
              
               
                 Affection
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 discover
                 it selfe
                 by
                 outward
                 expressions
                 ,
                 page
                 271.
                 
              
               
                 True
                 Affections
                 are
                 serious
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 page
                 307.
                 
              
               
                 Affections
                 Christ
                 the
                 best
                 object
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 spent
                 on
                 ,
                 page
                 399
                 ,
                 400.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 Christs
                 love
                 ,
                 page
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 ●●ke
                 us
                 prize
                 Christ
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 murmur
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 367
                 ,
                 368.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 never
                 more
                 neere
                 his
                 Church
                 then
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   page
                
                 460.
                 
              
               
                 Sweetest
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 greatest
                 
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   page
                
                 460.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Alphonsus
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 story
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 398.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Appo●tite
                 .
              
               
                 Appetite
                 how
                 to
                 bee
                 procured
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 p.
                 74
                 ,
                 75.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Acknowledge
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 as
                 well
                 Acknowledge
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 us
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 evill
                 ,
                 p.
                 107
                 ,
                 108.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Apostatize
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 so
                 many
                 Apostatize
                 under
                 〈…〉
                 page
                 133
                 ,
                 134.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             B
             ▪
          
           
             
               
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 See
                 Fairen
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Beauty
                 wherein
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 page
                 345
                 ,
                 346.
                 
              
               
                 Beauty
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 especially
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 page
                 346.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 beautifull
                 person
                 ,
                 page
                 346.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Beloved
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 
                   Beloved
                   ,
                   page
                
                 457
                 ,
                 4●8
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Beleeving
                 .
              
               
                 Beleeving
                 in
                 Christ
                 more
                 glorifies
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 wee
                 were
                 as
                 pure
                 as
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   page
                
                 204
                 ,
                 205.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             
               
                 Calling
                 .
              
               
                 Doing
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 generall
                 or
                 particular
                 Calling
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 man
                 will
                 arme
                 us
                 against
                 all
                 discouragements
                 ,
                 page
                 235.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 presence
                 is
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 desired
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 true
                 grace
                 ,
                 page
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 presence
                 why
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 page
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 page
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 presence
                 is
                 an
                 Heaven
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 page
                 41.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Having
                 Christs
                 presence
                 we
                 need
                 feare
                 nothing
                 ,
                 page
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 our
                 Brother
                 ,
                 page
                 44.
                 170
                 ,
                 171.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 p.
                 44
                 ,
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 comfort
                 of
                 Christs
                 being
                 our
                 Brother
                 ,
                 page
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 o●ely
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 Husband
                 ,
                 page
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 being
                 our
                 Husband
                 our
                 sinnes
                 or
                 unworthinesse
                 should
                 not
                 discourage
                 us
                 ,
                 page
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 we
                 are
                 espoused
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 page
                 52.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 bee
                 ruled
                 by
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 52.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 hallowed
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 page
                 52
                 ,
                 53.
                 
              
               
                 Direction
                 for
                 su●h
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 53.
                 
              
               
                 Excellency
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 who
                 are
                 one
                 with
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 come●
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 not
                 empty
                 ,
                 page
                 59.
                 
              
               
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 endeavoured
                 after
                 ,
                 page
                 60.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 mutually
                 feast
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 page
                 67.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 resembled
                 to
                 a
                 feastin
                 sundry
                 respects
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   68
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 which
                 answereth
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 page
                 69.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Christ
                 we
                 enjoy
                 choice
                 rarities
                 ,
                 page
                 68.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Christ
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 overflowing
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 page
                 ,
                 70.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 is
                 our
                 friend
                 and
                 We
                 his
                 ,
                 page
                 80.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 Christ
                 sometimes
                 useth
                 us
                 hardly
                 ,
                 page
                 80.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 constant
                 friend
                 page
                 81.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 still
                 desires
                 a
                 further
                 and
                 further
                 communion
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 page
                 136.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 why
                 hee
                 withdrawes
                 himselfe
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   137
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 he
                 dwells
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   150
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 cherish
                 good
                 conceits
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 152.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 labour
                 to
                 entertaine
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 156.
                 
              
               
                 Benefits
                 of
                 entertaining
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 157
                 ,
                 158.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 never
                 enough
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 page
                 165
                 ,
                 166.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 low-stooping
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 should
                 quicken
                 us
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 page
                 169.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 love
                 scattered
                 in
                 relations
                 is
                 united
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 170.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 love
                 to
                 〈…〉
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 tender
                 〈…〉
                 175.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 incomparable
                 ,
                 page
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 wonderfull
                 love
                 set
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 his
                 low
                 abasement
                 for●●
                 page
                 186
                 ,
                 187.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Christ
                 resembled
                 to
                 a
                 Dove
                 ,
                 page
                 188.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 righteousnes
                 how
                 made
                 ours
                 ,
                 page
                 197
                 ,
                 198.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 lookes
                 not
                 upon
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 meanes
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 page
                 201
                 ,
                 202.
                 
              
               
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 attained
                 ,
                 page
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 hindred
                 by
                 false
                 reasonings
                 and
                 excuses
                 ,
                 page
                 210.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 leave
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 particular
                 members
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   245
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 kinds
                 of
                 Christs
                 leaving
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 page
                 245.
                 
              
               
                 Ends
                 why
                 Christ
                 leaves
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   246
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 Christs
                 withdrawing
                 comfort
                 from
                 us
                 rests
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   252
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 never
                 leaves
                 his
                 totally
                 ,
                 page
                 254
                 ,
                 255
                 ,
                 260.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 grace
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 page
                 255
                 ,
                 256.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 wonderfull
                 in
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 〈◊〉
                 Saints
                 ,
                 page
                 268.
                 
              
               
                 〈…〉
                 God
                 's
                 children
                 sometimes
                 faile
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Christs
                 presence
                 page
                 274
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 presence
                 and
                 ●●sence
                 makes
                 the
                 summer
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 soule
                 ,
                 page
                 277.
                 
              
               
                 Wee
                 should
                 depend
                 upon
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 ,
                 page
                 283.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 Christs
                 government
                 ,
                 page
                 297.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 beautifull
                 person
                 ,
                 page
                 346.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 beauty
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ▪
                 pag.
                 346.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 pag.
                 348.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 our
                 fullnesse
                 comes
                 from
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 348
                 ,
                 349.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 set
                 ●oorth
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 excellencies
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 page
                 349.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 onely
                 was
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 page
                 358.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Christs
                 Kingly
                 ,
                 Priestly
                 and
                 Propheticall
                 offices
                 ,
                 page
                 350
                 ,
                 351.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 set
                 foorth
                 in
                 his
                 graces
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 meekenesse
                 ,
                 page
                 355.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 the
                 preheminence
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 p.
                 356.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 excellency
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 p.
                 356
                 ,
                 357.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 supereminent
                 excellencies
                 ought
                 to
                 draw
                 those
                 to
                 Christ
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 p.
                 357.
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 forcible
                 reasons
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 to
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 ,
                 357
                 ,
                 358.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 sinnes
                 should
                 not
                 hinder
                 our
                 comming
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 358.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 justified
                 in
                 their
                 
                 choise
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 358
                 ,
                 359.
                 
              
               
                 Folly
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 re●use
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 base
                 transitory
                 things
                 ,
                 page
                 359
                 ,
                 360.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 woefull
                 estate
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 accept
                 not
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 off●red
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 361
                 ,
                 362.
                 
              
               
                 Wee
                 must
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 choice
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 page
                 363.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 meanes
                 how
                 to
                 highly
                 esteeme
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 page
                 363.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Exalting
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 preservative
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 despaire
                 and
                 all
                 discouragement
                 ,
                 page
                 364
                 ,
                 365.
                 
              
               
                 Folly
                 of
                 delaying
                 to
                 seeke
                 Christ
                 till
                 old-age
                 ,
                 page
                 365.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Christs
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 page
                 371
                 ,
                 372.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 many
                 excellencies
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 page
                 374.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 stu●y
                 the
                 severall
                 excellencies
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 375
                 ,
                 376.
                 
              
               
                 Sights
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 God
                 shewes
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 page
                 376.
                 
              
               
                 Sights
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 the
                 soul
                 frames
                 to
                 it selfe
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 377.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 why
                 compared
                 to
                 an
                 head
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 page
                 377
                 ,
                 378.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 cleare
                 eyes
                 able
                 to
                 discer●e
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 page
                 381
                 ,
                 382.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 doctrine
                 is
                 sweet
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 page
                 388.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 Christs
                 actions
                 are
                 precious
                 ,
                 page
                 389
                 ,
                 390.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 waies
                 are
                 all
                 constant
                 and
                 firme
                 ,
                 page
                 390.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 every
                 way
                 considered
                 is
                 altogether
                 lovely
                 ,
                 page
                 396
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 most
                 lovely
                 in
                 his
                 abasements
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 page
                 397.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 ought
                 perfectly
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 too
                 p.
                 398
                 399.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 object
                 for
                 our
                 best
                 affections
                 to
                 be
                 plac'd
                 on
                 ,
                 page
                 399
                 ,
                 400
                 ,
                 476.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 wee
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   401
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 flaming
                 love
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 pag.
                 404
                 ,
                 405.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 attain●
                 to
                 an
                 high
                 esteeme
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   page
                
                 407
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 setting
                 foorth
                 Christs
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   413
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 excellencies
                 medi●ated
                 on
                 will
                 justifie
                 〈…〉
                 exercises
                 of
                 R●●igion
                 ,
                 page
                 416
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 have
                 more
                 cause
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 their
                 portion
                 in
                 Christ
                 th●
                 worldlings
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 p
                 ●●
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 belong
                 absent
                 from
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 page
                 438
                 ,
                 439.
                 
              
               
                 Wee
                 must
                 bee
                 first
                 united
                 to
                 Christs
                 person
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 receive
                 comfort
                 and
                 communion
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 p.
                 443
                 ,
                 444.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 Christians
                 have
                 a
                 mutuall
                 propriety
                 in
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 p.
                 446
                 ,
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 mutuall
                 love
                 ,
                 familiarity
                 and
                 likenesse
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 page
                 446
                 ,
                 447.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 Christians
                 have
                 a
                 mutuall
                 care
                 of
                 each
                 others
                 good
                 p
                 448
                 449.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 mutuall
                 complacency
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 449.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 will
                 bee
                 resolute
                 in
                 owning
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 p.
                 450.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 Christ
                 is
                 ours
                 first
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 knowing
                 ,
                 p.
                 453.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 ours
                 ,
                 p.
                 454.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 being
                 ours
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 p
                 455.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 being
                 ours
                 it
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 our
                 condition
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 bee
                 ,
                 p.
                 455.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 excellencies
                 to
                 be
                 studied
                 ,
                 p.
                 456.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 C●●sts
                 beloved
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   457
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 giving
                 up
                 our selves
                 to
                 Christ
                 is
                 an
                 evidence
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 p.
                 461.
                 
              
               
                 Reasons
                 why
                 Christ
                 must
                 bee
                 first
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 give
                 our selves
                 over
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 p.
                 466
                 ,
                 467.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 care
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Christian
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 471
                 ,
                 472.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 embrace
                 
                   Christ.
                   p.
                   472
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 Christ
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 love
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 p.
                 474.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 feedes
                 his
                 Church
                 among
                 fat
                 pastures
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   482
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 feeds
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 breeds
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 485.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 feeds
                 his
                 Church
                 plentifully
                 and
                 sweetly
                 ,
                 p.
                 487.
                 
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 entise
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 p.
                 478.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Church
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 p.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 cared
                 for
                 and
                 protected
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 disposition
                 is
                 to
                 please
                 Christ
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 page
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 gives
                 all
                 to
                 Christ
                 p.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Churchesll
                 descent
                 ,
                 p.
                 46.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 47.
                 
              
               
                 Churches
                 Husband
                 Christ
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 page
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 and
                 every
                 particular
                 Christian
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 variety
                 of
                 changes
                 ,
                 page
                 82.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 age
                 in
                 a
                 sleepy
                 condition
                 ,
                 page
                 95.
                 
              
               
                 None
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 have
                 beene
                 allured
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 page
                 162
                 ,
                 163.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 page
                 164.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 Christs
                 love
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   171
                   ,
                   &c
                
                 ,
                 and
                 183
                 ,
                 184.
                 
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 no
                 saving
                 love
                 ,
                 page
                 174.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 resembled
                 to
                 a
                 Dove
                 in
                 sundry
                 particulars
                 ,
                 page
                 189
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Churches
                 defence
                 in
                 her
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 page
                 194
                 ,
                 195.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 a
                 rest
                 in
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 times
                 ,
                 p.
                 195
                 ▪
                 196.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 how
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   196
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 to
                 bee
                 accounted
                 a
                 Church
                 though
                 defiled
                 with
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 page
                 205
                 ,
                 206.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 never
                 totally
                 left
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 254
                 ,
                 255
                 ,
                 260.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 how
                 wounded
                 by
                 the
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 page
                 295.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 compared
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 in
                 sundry
                 respects
                 ,
                 p
                 ,
                 305
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 alwaies
                 persecuted
                 by
                 pretenders
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 page
                 301.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 wee
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 page
                 .
                 305.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 faire
                 under
                 disgraces
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 page
                 338
                 ,
                 339.
                 
              
               
                 Churches
                 fairenesse
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 page
                 339.
                 
              
               
                 Churches
                 fairenes
                 is
                 within
                 ,
                 p.
                 339.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 never
                 more
                 faire
                 in
                 Christs
                 eye
                 then
                 when
                 shee
                 judgeth
                 her selfe
                 most
                 de●ormed
                 ,
                 p.
                 339.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 under
                 seeming
                 disgraces
                 ,
                 page
                 340
              
               
                 Church
                 nothing
                 can
                 dishearten
                 it
                 from
                 commending
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 373.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 why
                 so
                 exact
                 in
                 particularising
                 her
                 beloved
                 ;
                 page
                 374
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 golden
                 head
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 378.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ends
                 why
                 the
                 Church
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 excellencyes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   413
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 heavy
                 doome
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 nough●
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   page
                
                 431.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 why
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 438
                 ,
                 439.
                 
              
               
                 Churches
                 and
                 particular
                 Chri●●●ns
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 reasons
                 of
                 them
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 page
                 459
                 ,
                 460.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Christ
                 never
                 more
                 neere
                 it
                 then
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 page
                 460.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 fed
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 fat
                 pastures
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   482
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 Particular
                 Christians
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 priviledges
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 regard
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 page
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 should
                 walk
                 as
                 men
                 severed
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 page
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 should
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 p.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 not
                 to
                 wrong
                 them
                 ,
                 p
                 45
                 ,
                 46.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 weake
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 p.
                 66.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 Christian
                 but
                 hath
                 somewhat
                 to
                 welcome
                 Christ
                 withal
                 ,
                 page
                 68.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 gratious
                 are
                 abased
                 for
                 defects
                 and
                 indisposition
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 page
                 86
                 ,
                 87.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Chris●●●n
                 may
                 know
                 his
                 estate
                 though
                 hee
                 bee
                 mixed
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 page
                 106
                 ,
                 107.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 ,
                 page
                 114.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 how
                 differenced
                 from
                 Hypocrits
                 ,
                 p.
                 116.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 who
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 page
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 waking
                 their
                 excellency
                 ,
                 p.
                 126.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 know
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 even
                 in
                 a
                 sleepie
                 estate
                 ,
                 p.
                 130.
                 
              
               
                 True
                 Christians
                 are
                 discerned
                 by
                 their
                 spirituall
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 p.
                 130
                 ,
                 131.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 at
                 the
                 lowest
                 longs
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 135.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 love
                 should
                 be
                 confined
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 202
                 ,
                 203.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 wrong
                 themselves
                 by
                 false
                 judging
                 their
                 owne
                 estate
                 ,
                 p.
                 106.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 lives
                 should
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 209.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 wanting
                 comfort
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 ,
                 p.
                 250.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 at
                 the
                 worst
                 have
                 some
                 sparks
                 of
                 grace
                 left
                 in
                 them
                 p.
                 261
                 ,
                 262.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 sound
                 Christian
                 is
                 no
                 easie
                 thing
                 ,
                 p.
                 292.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 Christians
                 not
                 a
                 like
                 deserted
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 afflicted
                 page
                 292.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 upbraidings
                 of
                 conscience
                 should
                 looke
                 as
                 well
                 on
                 the
                 good
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 ill
                 ,
                 p
                 ,
                 341.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 care
                 should
                 bee
                 to
                 studie
                 the
                 severall
                 excellencies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 page
                 ●75
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Christians
                 should
                 ende●●our
                 to
                 bee
                 suteable
                 to
                 Christ
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 p.
                 379.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 compared
                 to
                 Cedar●
                 ,
                 p.
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 have
                 more
                 cause
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 their
                 portion
                 in
                 Christ
                 then
                 worldings
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 p
                 420.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 they
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 Lillies
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   432
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 why
                 they
                 want
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 p.
                 456.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 Christians
                 happines
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 p.
                 463
                 ,
                 464.
                 
              
               
                 Weak
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 strong
                 Christians
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 470.
                 
              
               
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Christians
                 walking
                 in
                 divine
                 light
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 p.
                 478.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 happinesse
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 meanes
                 they
                 injoy
                 ,
                 p.
                 488.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Censures
                 .
              
               
                 Ill
                 Censures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 comfort
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 434.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Company
                 .
              
               
                 Company
                 with
                 Saints
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 preserve
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 waking
                 temper
                 ,
                 p.
                 122.
                 
              
               
                 Evill
                 Company
                 〈◊〉
                 Christ
                 to
                 withdraw
                 himselfe
                 from
                 Christians
                 ,
                 p.
                 137.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Comfort
                 .
              
               
                 Comfort
                 if
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 one
                 meanes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 p
                 304
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Confession
                 .
              
               
                 Confession
                 honoureth
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 84.
                 
              
               
                 Confession
                 sh●mes
                 S●tan
                 ,
                 page
                 84.
                 
              
               
                 Confession
                 prevents
                 malicious
                 imputations
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 p.
                 85.
                 
              
               
                 Confession
                 gives
                 ease
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 p.
                 85.
                 
              
               
                 Confession
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 present
                 delivery
                 out
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 page
                 85
                 ,
                 86.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Consci●nce
                 .
              
               
                 Conscience
                 in
                 a
                 sleepy
                 temper
                 ,
                 how
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 awake
                 ,
                 page
                 109
                 ,
                 110.
                 
              
               
                 Afflicted
                 in
                 Conscienc●
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 themselves
                 by
                 feeling
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 are
                 〈◊〉
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 204
                 ,
                 20●
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 upbraidings
                 of
                 Conscience
                 Christians
                 should
                 as
                 well
                 look●
                 on
                 the
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 
                 on
                 the
                 ill
                 ,
                 page
                 341
                 ,
                 342.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Conceits
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 frame
                 false
                 conceits
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 pa.
                 218.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Convert
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 instruments
                 to
                 convert
                 others
                 ,
                 page
                 426
                 ,
                 427.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 Corruption
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 thoroughly
                 purged
                 and
                 a
                 carefull
                 watch
                 kept
                 over
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 there
                 after
                 a
                 recovery
                 will
                 follow
                 a
                 more
                 dangerous
                 distemper
                 ,
                 p.
                 83.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Correction
                 .
              
               
                 Seasonable
                 correction
                 is
                 an
                 evidence
                 of
                 Christs
                 love
                 ,
                 page
                 178.
                 
              
               
                 Patience
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 patiently
                 endure
                 his
                 
                   corrections
                   ,
                   page
                
                 169.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 compriseth
                 not
                 only
                 what
                 God
                 will
                 do
                 to
                 us
                 but
                 our
                 duty
                 ●lso
                 wee
                 owe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 page
                 469
                 ,
                 470.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Creature
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Creatures
                 are
                 obedient
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 every
                 Creature
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 beames
                 of
                 excellency
                 ,
                 page
                 372.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             
               
                 Desire
              
               
                 The
                 desire
                 of
                 Christs
                 children
                 after
                 his
                 presence
                 makes
                 Christ
                 vouch●afe
                 it
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 carried
                 from
                 desire
                 to
                 desire
                 after
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 39.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 page
                 371
                 ,
                 372.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Desertion
                 .
              
               
                 Desertion
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 ,
                 page
                 245.
                 
              
               
                 Desertion
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 250
                 ,
                 251.
                 
              
               
                 Desertion
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   251
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Desertion
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 page
                 246
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 452.
                 
              
               
                 Desertion
                 signes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 275
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 
                   Desertion
                   ,
                   p.
                   288
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Desertion
                 benefits
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 290.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 Desertion
                 Christ
                 useth
                 to
                 visit
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 more
                 abundant
                 comfort
                 ,
                 page
                 440.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Desertion
                 to
                 see
                 distemper
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 page
                 451.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 usually
                 Christ
                 returnes
                 to
                 the
                 sou●e
                 after
                 
                   desertion
                   ,
                   page
                
                 452
                 453.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Disgraces
                 .
              
               
                 Disgraces
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 thinke
                 the
                 worse
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 page
                 298.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Doctrin●
                 .
              
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 sweet
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 page
                 388.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Duties
                 .
              
               
                 Holy
                 duties
                 ,
                 incouragement
                 to
                 be
                 frequent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 57.
                 
              
               
                 Spirituall
                 duties
                 why
                 shuffled
                 off
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   216
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             
               
                 Earthly
                 .
              
               
                 Earthly
                 things
                 men
                 prone
                 to
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 page
                 216.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 cleare
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 through
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 page
                 381
                 ,
                 382.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 allseeing
                 eye
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 restraine
                 us
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 page
                 383.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Endeavour
                 .
              
               
                 Endeavour
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 256
                 ,
                 257.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 England
                 how
                 Christ
                 hath
                 used
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 knocking
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   155
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Envy
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 envy
                 in
                 Spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 page
                 344.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Estate
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 may
                 know
                 his
                 
                   estate
                   ,
                   pa.
                
                 106
                 ,
                 107.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Excuse
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 excuses
                 will
                 serve
                 the
                 turne
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 arise
                 from
                 an
                 invincible
                 necessity
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 impediment
                 ,
                 page
                 ●●●
                 .
              
               
                 Folly
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 fetch
                 excuses
                 from
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 page
                 229.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             See
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Excellencies
             of
             Christ
             why
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               p.
               413
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             
               
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 relied
                 on
                 ,
                 p.
                 94
                 ,
                 95.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 kept
                 waking
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 preserve
                 our
                 soule
                 in
                 a
                 waking
                 temper
                 ,
                 page
                 ,
                 117
                 ,
                 118.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 will
                 carry
                 a
                 Christian
                 through
                 all
                 discouragements
                 ,
                 pa.
                 239.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 as
                 it
                 receives
                 Christ
                 so
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 give
                 our selves
                 to
                 him
                 againe
                 ,
                 page
                 468.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Falls
                 .
              
               
                 Falls
                 of
                 Christians
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 ,
                 page
                 180
                 ,
                 181.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Fairenesse
                 See
                 beauty
                 .
              
               
                 Church
                 faire
                 under
                 disgraces
                 ,
                 page
                 338.
                 
              
               
                 Fairnes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 page
                 339.
                 
              
               
                 Fairenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 inward
                 and
                 hidden
                 ,
                 page
                 339.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 never
                 more
                 faire
                 in
                 Christ●
                 eye
                 then
                 when
                 she
                 judgeth
                 her selfe
                 most
                 deformed
                 ,
                 page
                 339.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Feasting
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 mutuall
                 feasting
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   67
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Feastings
                 of
                 Christ
                 have
                 beene
                 more
                 sumptuous
                 in
                 some
                 ages
                 then
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 page
                 77.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Feeding
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 need
                 fee●ing
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 breeding
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 page
                 485.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 soule
                 needs
                 continuall
                 feeding
                 ,
                 p.
                 486.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 feeds
                 his
                 flock
                 plentifully
                 and
                 ●wee●y
                 ,
                 p.
                 487.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Feare
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 a
                 waking
                 temper
                 ,
                 page
                 120.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Flesh.
                 
              
               
                 Excuses
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 hinder
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   210
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 with
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   222
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 Fruitfull
                 .
              
               
                 Christians
                 planted
                 in
                 Gods
                 garden
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Fruitfull
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 17.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Friendship
                 .
              
               
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 speciall
                 things
                 required
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 79.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             
               
                 Gifts
                 .
              
               
                 Gifts
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 improoved
                 by
                 questions
                 .
                 page
                 342.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 Glory
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 to
                 helpe
                 us
                 to
                 passe
                 thorow
                 all
                 discouragements
                 ,
                 p.
                 240
                 ,
                 241.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 once
                 hee
                 begins
                 grace
                 there
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 to
                 increase
                 and
                 finish
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 accepts
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 page
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 never
                 totally
                 fall
                 from
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   111
                   ,
                   112
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Good.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 Good
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 good
                 must
                 flow
                 out
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 page
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 doe
                 Good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 p.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 should
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 evill
                 ,
                 p.
                 106
                 ,
                 107
                 ,
                 341.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 that
                 Christians
                 retaine
                 in
                 a
                 sleepy
                 estate
                 ,
                 page
                 108
                 ,
                 109.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Goodnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 magnified
                 ,
                 p.
                 110.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 Christs
                 
                   Government
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 297.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 Grace
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 needfull
                 to
                 put
                 life
                 into
                 us
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 quicken
                 and
                 draw
                 foorth
                 that
                 grace
                 we
                 have
                 .
                 p.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Grace
                 which
                 God
                 begins
                 in
                 us
                 he
                 will
                 perfect
                 ,
                 p.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 Grace
                 truely
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 makes
                 us
                 still
                 desire
                 ●
                 further
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 de●●ghts
                 in
                 the
                 Graces
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 p.
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 Graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 60.
                 
              
               
                 Graces
                 of
                 others
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 ,
                 p.
                 61
                 ,
                 61
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Grace
                 compared
                 to
                 Myrrh
                 ,
                 Spice
                 ,
                 Honey
                 ,
                 Milke
                 ,
                 page
                 67.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 never
                 totally
                 fall
                 from
                 
                   Grace
                   ,
                   p.
                   111
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 261
                 ,
                 262.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 Grace
                 comes
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 255
                 ,
                 256.
                 
              
               
                 Graces
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 sweet
                 ,
                 page
                 257.
                 
              
               
                 Grace
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 value
                 not
                 quantity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 291.
                 
              
               
                 True
                 Grace
                 growes
                 stronger
                 by
                 oppositions
                 ,
                 page
                 303.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 sure
                 argument
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 
                   Grace
                   ,
                   page
                
                 304.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 state
                 in
                 Grace
                 may
                 bee
                 knowne
                 by
                 our
                 relish
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 p.
                 392
                 ,
                 393
                 ,
                 394.
                 
              
               
                 Grace
                 though
                 small
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 yet
                 is
                 still
                 growing
                 ,
                 page
                 422.
                 
              
               
                 Error
                 of
                 Papists
                 touching
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 congruity
                 ,
                 p.
                 423.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             
               
                 Heart
                 .
              
               
                 Heart
                 gracious
                 is
                 p●ivie
                 to
                 its
                 owne
                 grace
                 and
                 sincerity
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 temper
                 ,
                 page
                 24.
                 
                 Hearts
                 to
                 approove
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 57
                 ,
                 58.
                 
              
               
                 Heart
                 what
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 page
                 105.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 what
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 ,
                 p.
                 114.
                 
              
               
                 Heart
                 differenceth
                 a
                 sound
                 Christian
                 from
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 p.
                 115.
                 
              
               
                 Heart
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 the
                 house
                 and
                 temple
                 of
                 God.
                 p
                 150.
                 
              
               
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 Christ
                 dwells
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 150
                 ,
                 151.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Heresies
                 .
              
               
                 Ancient
                 Heresies
                 revived
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 95.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Hearing
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 state
                 in
                 grace
                 may
                 bee
                 knowne
                 by
                 our
                 spirituall
                 taste
                 in
                 Hearing
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 p.
                 130
                 ,
                 131.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Heavenly
                 .
              
               
                 Heavenly
                 things
                 how
                 to
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 relish
                 them
                 ,
                 p.
                 221
                 ,
                 222
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Husband
                 .
              
               
                 Husband
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 49.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Hypocrisie
                 .
              
               
                 Hypocrisie
                 man
                 naturally
                 prone
                 too
                 ,
                 page
                 217.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             I
          
           
             
               
                 Infirmities
                 .
              
               
                 Infirmities
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 discourage
                 us
                 ,
                 page
                 270
                 ,
                 480.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Infirmities
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 prise
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 368.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Imperfections
                 .
              
               
                 Imperfections
                 hinder
                 not
                 the
                 acceptance
                 of
                 performances
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 sensible
                 and
                 ashamed
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 25.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Imputations
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 when
                 false
                 imputations
                 are
                 laid
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 page
                 301
                 ,
                 302.
                 
              
               
                 Comfort
                 against
                 false
                 
                   imputations
                   ,
                   page
                
                 382.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Innocent
                 .
              
               
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 challenged
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 husband
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 page
                 49.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Injuries
                 .
              
               
                 Injuries
                 how
                 farre
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 303.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Inventions
                 .
              
               
                 Multiplication
                 of
                 humane
                 Inventions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 made
                 Auststin
                 complaine
                 that
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 was
                 better
                 then
                 theirs
                 ,
                 page
                 93.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Iustification
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 connection
                 betweene
                 Iustification
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 page
                 468
                 ,
                 469.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             
               
                 Knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 a
                 waking
                 temper
                 ,
                 pa.
                 119
                 ,
                 120.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Knocking
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 is
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 knocke
                 at
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   140
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 Christ
                 knocks
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 open
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   147
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 knocking
                 is
                 specially
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 page
                 161.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             
               
                 Lawfull
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Lawfull
                 things
                 we
                 are
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 watchfull
                 over
                 our selves
                 ,
                 p.
                 124.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 Life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 continuall
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 209.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Love.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 Loves
                 scattered
                 in
                 relations
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 pag.
                 170.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 Christs
                 Love
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   171
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 saving
                 Love
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 page
                 174.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 tender
                 and
                 invincible
                 ,
                 p.
                 175.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 Christ
                 will
                 set
                 us
                 a
                 worke
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 page
                 177.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 us
                 how
                 knowne
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   178
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 Love
                 comparable
                 to
                 Christs
                 love
                 p.
                 184.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 confined
                 only
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 202
                 ,
                 203.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 Christ
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 Christian
                 passe
                 through
                 all
                 discouragements
                 ,
                 page
                 240.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 Loves
                 ravishment
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 289
                 ,
                 374.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Love-sicke
                 to
                 Christ
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 p.
                 319.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 we
                 are
                 sick
                 of
                 Love
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   311
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 is
                 ever
                 industrious
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 her
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 pag.
                 372.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 is
                 wages
                 to
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 page
                 414.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 why
                 it
                 descends
                 ,
                 p.
                 444
                 ,
                 445.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Love
                 to
                 God
                 how
                 caused
                 ,
                 p.
                 445.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 hearts
                 warmed
                 with
                 Love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 pa.
                 445.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 our
                 love
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 474.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 Christ
                 will
                 enable
                 us
                 to
                 suffer
                 and
                 facilitates
                 duties
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 page
                 481.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             
               
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               
                 Resemblances
                 betwixt
                 the
                 temporall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   page
                
                 48.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Meanes
                 .
              
               
                 Christians
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 Meanes
                 of
                 Salvation
                 they
                 enjoy
                 p.
                 134.
                 
              
               
                 Outward
                 Meanes
                 without
                 the
                 inward
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 will
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 p
                 259
                 ,
                 260
                 ,
                 423
                 ,
                 424.
                 
              
               
                 Outward
                 Meanes
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 rested
                 in
                 ,
                 page
                 260.
                 
              
               
                 Vsually
                 God
                 workes
                 with
                 
                   Meanes
                   ,
                   p
                
                 424.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 Meekenesse
                 .
              
               
                 Meekenesse
                 the
                 definition
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 189
                 ,
                 190.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 See
                 Watchmen
                 .
                 Mortification
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 especiall
                 waies
                 of
                 
                   M●rtification
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 3.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ministery
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 woefull
                 estate
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 despise
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 161
                 ,
                 162.
                 
              
               
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 setting
                 forth
                 Christs
                 excellencies
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 428.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             
               
                 Objections
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Objections
                 a
                 sinnefull
                 soule
                 can
                 frame
                 against
                 it selfe
                 answered
                 ,
                 page
                 153.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Omission
                 .
              
               
                 Sins
                 of
                 Omission
                 bring
                 griefe
                 and
                 shame
                 ,
                 p.
                 264.
                 
              
               
                 Sinnes
                 of
                 Omission
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 fleighted
                 ,
                 p.
                 265.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Old-age
                 .
              
               
                 Folly
                 of
                 delaying
                 to
                 seeke
                 Christ
                 till
                 
                   Old-age
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 365.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Christs
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 sweet
                 and
                 lovely
                 ,
                 p.
                 384.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 hate
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 p.
                 385.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             
               
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 Patience
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 patiently
                 endure
                 his
                 corrections
                 ,
                 p.
                 169.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Persecuted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 alwaies
                 Persecuted
                 by
                 pretenders
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 p.
                 301.
                 
              
               
                 Persecuted
                 side
                 not
                 alwaies
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 p.
                 301.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 Popery
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 degrees
                 and
                 under
                 glorious
                 pretences
                 ,
                 p.
                 93
                 ,
                 94.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 why
                 so
                 sleighted
                 in
                 
                   Popery
                   ,
                   page
                
                 366.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 Papists
                 objection
                 ,
                 how
                 shal
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 page
                 132.
                 
              
               
                 Papists
                 error
                 touching
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 congruity
                 ,
                 p.
                 423.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Order
                 of
                 Gods
                 hearing
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   page
                
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 prepares
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 heares
                 us
                 ,
                 page
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Prayers
                 why
                 heard
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   32
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 friend
                 to
                 goe
                 too
                 ,
                 yet
                 alwayes
                 have
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 Pray
                 too
                 ,
                 p.
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 Prayer
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 page
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 lost
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 page
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 Cases
                 wherein
                 one
                 is
                 unfit
                 to
                 
                   Pray
                   ,
                   page
                   35
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 How
                 Christians
                 crosse
                 their
                 owne
                 
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   page
                
                 234
                 ,
                 235.
                 
              
               
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 heares
                 them
                 ,
                 page
                 37
                 ,
                 287.
                 
              
               
                 Best
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 cannot
                 sometimes
                 Pray
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 page
                 308
                 ,
                 309.
                 
              
               
                 Prayers
                 of
                 others
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 page
                 309.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Presence
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 vouchsafes
                 his
                 gracious
                 presence
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 upon
                 their
                 desire
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 we
                 enjoy
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 an
                 Heaven
                 on
                 Earth
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 page
                 41.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 wee
                 need
                 feare
                 nothing
                 ,
                 page
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 Want
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 casts
                 do
                 who
                 a
                 true
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 
                   page
                   277
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 All
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 shund
                 by
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   277
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 discouraged
                 though
                 wee
                 feele
                 not
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 pa.
                 282.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             
               
                 Questions
                 .
              
               
                 Questions
                 breed
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 pa.
                 341.
                 
              
               
                 Gifts
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 bee
                 improoved
                 by
                 
                   Questions
                   ,
                   page
                
                 314
                 ,
                 342.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             
               
                 Rejoyce
                 .
              
               
                 Christians
                 are
                 alwayes
                 to
                 
                   Rejoyce
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 72.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 discontinued
                 causeth
                 Christ
                 to
                 withdraw
                 himselfe
                 from
                 a
                 christian
                 soule
                 ,
                 pa.
                 137.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 how
                 to
                 attaine
                 a
                 spirituall
                 relish
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 loath
                 them
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 off
                 with
                 excuses
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   222
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Folly
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 fetch
                 excuses
                 from
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 
                   Religion
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 229.
                 
              
               
                 Young
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 inure
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 
                   Religion
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 230
                 ,
                 231
                 ,
              
               
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 adorned
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 page
                 342
                 ,
                 343.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 justifie
                 our
                 own
                 and
                 others
                 paines
                 in
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 we
                 must
                 oft
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 excellencies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   416
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 Resolution
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 spirituall
                 courses
                 ,
                 page
                 224.
                 
              
               
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 help●
                 to
                 attaine
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   224
                   ,
                   225
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Righteo●snesse
                 .
              
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 how
                 made
                 ours
                 ,
                 page
                 197
                 ,
                 198.
                 
              
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 perfectly
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 too
                 ,
                 p
                 ,
                 398
                 ,
                 399
                 ,
              
            
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             
               
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 Saints
                 stability
                 proved
                 ,
                 p.
                 186.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 Satan
                 accusations
                 how
                 to
                 answer
                 them
                 ,
                 p.
                 458.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 Sanctification
                 a
                 strong
                 motive
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 35.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Security
                 ,
                 See
                 Sleepe
                 .
              
               
                 Security
                 brings
                 sorrowes
                 page
                 268.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Seeke
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 they
                 that
                 seek
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 page
                 290.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sinne.
                 
              
               
                 Sinne
                 should
                 not
                 discourage
                 us
                 Christ
                 being
                 made
                 our
                 Husband
                 ,
                 page
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 Small
                 Sinnes
                 a
                 griefe
                 to
                 gratious
                 Christians
                 ,
                 page
                 86.
                 
              
               
                 Sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 make
                 not
                 Christ
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 altogether
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 138.
                 
              
               
                 Sinne
                 gri●ved
                 for
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 discourage
                 us
                 ,
                 page
                 176.
                 
              
               
                 Si●s
                 of
                 omission
                 bring
                 griefe
                 and
                 shame
                 ,
                 page
                 264.
                 
              
               
                 Sinnes
                 of
                 omission
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 
                 sleighted
                 ,
                 page
                 265.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Sinnes
                 should
                 not
                 hinder
                 our
                 comming
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 pa.
                 358.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Sinnes
                 rightly
                 apprehended
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 highly
                 valew
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p
                 401
                 ,
                 402.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 answer
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 to
                 
                   Sinne
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 463.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
                 Sinners
                 weake
                 not
                 refused
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 138
                 ,
                 139.
                 
              
               
                 Sinners
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 cleane
                 ,
                 page
                 198
                 ,
                 199.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sleepe
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Sleepe
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 page
                 88
              
               
                 Sleepe
                 spirituall
                 resembled
                 to
                 bodily
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   88
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sleepe
                 spirituall
                 resembled
                 to
                 bodily
                 in
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   90
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sleep
                 spirituall
                 resembled
                 to
                 bodily
                 in
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 90
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Sleepe
                 spirituall
                 resembled
                 to
                 bodily
                 in
                 the
                 dangers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 91
                 ,
                 92.
                 
              
               
                 Best
                 prone
                 to
                 
                   Sleepe
                   ,
                   page
                
                 94.
                 
              
               
                 Civill
                 Sleepe
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 p.
                 95.
                 
              
               
                 Civill
                 Sleepe
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 p.
                 95.
                 
              
               
                 Sleepy
                 state
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   pa.
                   96
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sleepinesse
                 motives
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 99.
                 
              
               
                 Sleepy
                 secure
                 estate
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 99.
                 
              
               
                 Sleepinesse
                 makes
                 us
                 loose
                 our
                 grace
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 it
                 altogether
                 ,
                 p.
                 100.
                 
              
               
                 Sleepines
                 brings
                 crosses
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 100
                 ,
                 101.
                 
              
               
                 Sleepy
                 temper
                 odious
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 101.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Sleepy
                 estate
                 of
                 Christians
                 what
                 good
                 is
                 retained
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 p.
                 108
                 ,
                 109
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 Sleep
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 dead
                 sleepe
                 of
                 carnall
                 men
                 ,
                 page
                 134
                 ,
                 135.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 compared
                 to
                 wind
                 ,
                 
                   p
                   9
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 we
                 need
                 the
                 Spirits
                 blowing
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 p.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 preserve
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 a
                 waking
                 temper
                 ,
                 p.
                 118
                 ,
                 119.
                 
              
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 spirituall
                 to
                 bee
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 p.
                 237
                 ,
                 238.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Spirituall
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Spirituall
                 things
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 envy
                 ,
                 p.
                 344
                 ,
                 430.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 Spouse
                 .
              
               
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 47.
                 
              
               
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 none
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 page
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 52.
                 
              
               
                 Direction
                 for
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 53.
                 
              
               
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 her
                 excellent
                 condition
                 ,
                 page
                 54.
                 
              
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 having
                 Christ
                 for
                 our
                 
                   Spouse
                   ,
                   page
                
                 54.
                 
              
               
                 Weake
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 strong
                 Christians
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p
                 470.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Stability
                 .
              
               
                 Stability
                 of
                 Saints
                 prooved
                 ,
                 page
                 186.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 Soules
                 immortality
                 prooved
                 ,
                 page
                 186.
                 
              
               
                 Soule
                 a
                 precious
                 thing
                 ,
                 p.
                 294.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 page
                 167.
                 
              
               
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 page
                 167.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Suffering
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 o●r
                 love
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 page
                 401
                 ,
                 402.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 particular
                 Christians
                 
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   page
                
                 459
                 ,
                 460.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Suffer
                 .
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 Christ
                 will
                 enable
                 us
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 cheerefulnesse
                 ,
                 p.
                 481.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             
               
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 Times
                 the
                 worse
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 better
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 p
                 ,
                 212.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 antipathy
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 to
                 divine
                 
                   truths
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 394.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             
               
                 Vaile
                 .
              
               
                 Vaile
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 296.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Vaile
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 false
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 page
                 296.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vnderstanding
                 .
              
               
                 Vnderstanding
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 defiled
                 with
                 error
                 ,
                 page
                 51.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 page
                 196
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 Vnworthinesse
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Vnworthinesse
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 hinder
                 our
                 comming
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 page
                 78.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Voice
                 .
              
               
                 Voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 knowne
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 even
                 in
                 a
                 sleepy
                 estate
                 ,
                 pag.
                 130.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             
               
                 Waking
                 .
              
               
                 Waking
                 condition
                 how
                 to
                 bee
                 preserved
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   116
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Waking
                 state
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 state
                 ,
                 pag.
                 116.
                 
              
               
                 Waking
                 Christian
                 his
                 excellency
                 ,
                 pag.
                 125.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Want.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 
                   Wants
                   ,
                   page
                
                 74.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 his
                 to
                 
                   Want
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 434
                 ,
                 458.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Watchmen
                 .
              
               
                 Watchmen
                 why
                 used
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 pag.
                 293.
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 Watchm●n
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 pag.
                 294.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 wounded
                 by
                 
                   Watchmen
                   page
                
                 295.
                 
              
               
                 Watchmen
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 why
                 they
                 become
                 wounders
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 29●
                 ,
                 297.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Waite
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 waite
                 Gods
                 leisure
                 ,
                 page
                 158
                 ,
                 439.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 all
                 our
                 seeking
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 
                   waiting
                   ,
                   page
                
                 442.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Wayes
                 .
              
               
                 Waies
                 of
                 God
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 of
                 us
                 by
                 sound
                 reasons
                 ,
                 page
                 226
                 ,
                 227.
                 
              
               
                 Waies
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 all
                 constant
                 and
                 firme
                 ,
                 pag.
                 390.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Wicked
                 .
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 how
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 Cedars
                 ,
                 page
                 391.
                 
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 compared
                 to
                 thorns
                 ,
                 p.
                 433.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Wickednesse
                 .
              
               
                 Wickednesse
                 never
                 wanted
                 pretexts
                 ,
                 p.
                 219.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Plodding
                 upon
                 the
                 world
                 takes
                 away
                 our
                 desire
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 p.
                 74.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 Worldlings
                 .
              
               
                 Worldlings
                 excuses
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   213
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 Papists
                 objection
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 p.
                 132.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 so
                 many
                 apostatize
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 133
                 ,
                 134.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 Christs
                 Word
                 is
                 entertained
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 is
                 entertained
                 ,
                 p.
                 154
                 ,
                 155.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 woefull
                 estate
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 
                   VVord
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 161
                 ,
                 162.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 state
                 in
                 grace
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 by
                 our
                 relish
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 392
                 ,
                 393
                 ,
                 394.
                 
              
               
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 eff●ctuall
                 to
                 us
                 yet
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 page
                 273
                 ,
                 274.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 VVord
                 ,
                 because
                 therein
                 the
                 excellencies
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 set
                 foorth
                 ,
                 page
                 428.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A12167-e4990
           
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             
          
           
             Eph
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Two
             especiall
             wayes
             of
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             An
             Observation
             for
             the
             whole
             Song
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Observation
             from
             Christs
             commanding
             the
             winds
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             Observation
             from
             the
             contrary
             blasts
             of
             winds
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             11
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             Respects
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             compared
             to
             wind
             .
          
           
             Non
             ager
             sed
             annus
             facit
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             In
             what
             Respects
             we
             need
             the
             blowing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             Church
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             garden
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             ●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Philem.
             10.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             17
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Observe
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Order
             of
             God●is
             hearing
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             heart
             is
             prepared
             to
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             heares
             our
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             145.
             18.
             
          
           
             M●t.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             42.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             greatest
             losse
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Cases
             wherein
             one
             is
             unfit
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             A
             strong
             motive
             to
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             66.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             when
             God
             heares
             our
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             22.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             65.
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             carried
             from
             desire
             to
             desire
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             that
             Christ
             is
             present
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             That
             where
             Christ
             is
             present
             ,
             there
             Heaven
             is
             in
             some
             degrees
             .
          
           
             Da●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Act
             ,
             15.
             52
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             41.
             
          
           
             That
             having
             Christs
             presence
             we
             need
             feare
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e14080
           
             SERM.
             II.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             Isa
             7.
             14.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             4
             
          
           
             The
             Churches
             Royall
             discent
             .
          
           
             W●y
             the
             variety
             of
             Christs
             love
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             so
             diversly
             expressed
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             must
             be
             taken
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             11.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             Vxori
             〈◊〉
             non
             intenditur
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Verit●s
             est
             spōs●
             intellectu●
             
          
           
             That
             our
             affections
             are
             like
             their
             objects
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             if
             we
             ●e
             espoused
             to
             Christ
             or
             not
             
          
           
             The
             right
             disposition
             of
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             
          
           
             Vix
             diligitur
             Iesus
             propter
             Iesum
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Incouragement
             and
             direction
             for
             such
             as
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             Christ
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Christs
             acceptation
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             133.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             21.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             discourse
             of
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             29.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             29.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             W●y
             Grace
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             Honey
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Ge●
             .
             2●
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             all
             are
             stirred
             up
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Graces
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             graces
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Luke
             15
             ,
             10.
             ●
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Act
             11.
             18
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e18580
           
             SERM.
             III.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             35.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             31.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             25.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             ,
             6.
             55.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Col.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             5.
             2.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             44.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             57.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Omnis
             vite
             gustu
             ducitur
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             55.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             19.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             75.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             21.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             27.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Quae
             tu
             reprehendi●
             e●o
             damnavi
             .
          
           
             Ferrum
             in
             vulnere
             .
          
           
             The
             resemblance
             between
             bodily
             and
             spirit●●ll
             sleep
             ,
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             29.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             29.
             10.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             August
             ,
             ad
             Ianuar
             .
             Epist.
             119.
             
          
           
             Tol●rabilior
             ●u●aeorum
             cond●tio
             quam
             nostra
             .
          
           
             Si
             tuo
             tempore
             hec
             dicebas
             (
             O
             sapiens
             Au●us●ine
             )
             quid
             nostra
             tempestate
             d●xisses
             ?
             
               Gers●n
               de
               vit
               .
               spiritual
            
             .
          
           
             Si
             tenerentur
             in
             suo
             rigore
             ,
             maxima
             pars
             Ecclesiae
             damnaretur
             
          
           
             A
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Patres
             in
             maxiusis
             sunt
             nostri
             ,
             in
             multi●
             varij
             ,
             in
             minimis
             vestri
             .
             Wh.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             a
             sleepy
             state
             .
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             39.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Motives
             against
             sleepinesse
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             48.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             74.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e23160
           
             SER.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             discerning
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             commeth
             to
             be
             so
             interrupted
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Church
             acknowledgeth
             in
             her
             heart
             waking
             though
             asleepe
             .
          
           
             A
             choice
             of
             good
             remaineth
             in
             the
             will.
             
          
           
             They
             retaine
             affection
             answerable
             to
             their
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Prov
             ▪
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Conscience
             in
             a
             sleepie
             tempe●
             is
             knowne
             to
             be
             awake
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             23.
             
          
           
             So
             they
             retaine
             also
             a
             course
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             dist●nguish
             betweene
             states
             and
             fits
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             20.
             9.
             
             Ioh
             11
             ,
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Vse
             for
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Meanes
             Is
             to
             propound
             waking
             considerations
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             42.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23
             37.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             ●
             Cos.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Meaness
             To
             keep
             Faith
             waking
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Meanes
             To
             labour
             for
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Meanes
             To
             keepe
             our selves
             in
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             5.
             Meanes
             
          
           
             Ier
             32.
             39.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             the
             ●est
             Christians
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Meanes
             The
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             Excellency
             of
             a
             waking
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             13.
             37.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e25420
           
             Psal.
             24.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             12.
             11
             
          
           
             Difference
             of
             christians
             by
             a
             spirituall
             taste
             in
             bearing
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Why
             so
             many
             aposta●ize
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             A
             dictinction
             betwixt
             sleepe
             in
             divers
             Christians
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             deadnesse
             in
             a
             naturall
             man.
             
          
           
             1
             Co.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             cause
             of
             Christs
             strangenesse
             to
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             63.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lament
             3.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             takes
             not
             the
             advantage
             and
             forfeiture
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             kno●ke
             at
             our
             ●earts
             .
          
           
             By
             a
             voice
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             both
             by
             voice
             and
             knocking
             .
          
           
             Mica
             .
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             rodd
             which
             hath
             a
             voice
             in
             corrections
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             94.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             26.
             24.
             
          
           
             God
             knocketh
             by
             the
             good
             examples
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             
             ●
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             By
             his
             Ministeriall
             knocking
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             ●
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             Conscience
             also
             knockes
             .
          
           
             In
             ●is
             Confessions
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             ●0
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             knockes
             though
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             open
             to
             himselfe
             :
             and
             bid●
             us
             open
             ▪
             wh●
             want
             power
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             43.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Ia.
             ●7
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Gel.
             3
             13.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             61
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             41.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Con●iderations
             inforcing
             us
             to
             entertaine
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Habak
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             30.
             18.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             60.
             16.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             64.
             3.
             
          
           
             James
             .
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             40.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e29720
           
             SERM.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             That
             Christs
             knocking
             is
             especially
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             28.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             7
             31.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             ●2
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Relapsed
             need
             no●
             desp●rately
             to
             be
             discouraged
             ▪
             
          
           
             Obs●rv
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             21.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Math.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             55.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Deductions
             out
             of
             the
             word
             Love.
             
          
           
             Properties
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reproofe
             ▪
             
          
           
             Reproofe
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e32330
           
             SER.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Why
             my
             Love.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             30.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             133.
             3.
             
          
           
             That
             every
             Creature
             hath
             in
             it
             some
             beame
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Properties
             of
             the
             Dov●
             .
          
           
             Meekenesse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.
             2.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Faith
             ●ulnesse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             25.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Nea●●esse
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             60.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             74.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             excuses
             of
             worldlings
             .
          
           
             1
             Ti●
             .
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             42.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deus
             .
             17.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Hag.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             26.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             26.
             16.
             
          
           
             Causes
             of
             our
             delay●s
             ,
             in
             putting
             of
             Spirituall
             duties
             .
          
           
             Our
             inclination
             t●
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             Because
             our
             depraved
             wit
             naturally
             aboundeth
             in
             shifts
             .
          
           
             ●ccles
             .
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Because
             of
             corrupt
             natures
             li●enesse
             to
             the
             Divell
             .
          
           
             Because
             of
             our
             ●●●ocrisie
             .
          
           
             Because
             of
             a
             false
             conceit
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             scandals
             we
             meet
             withall
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e36930
           
             SER.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Resolve
             ,
             not
             to
             consult
             with
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             .
          
           
             Iob
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             50.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             To
             be
             resolute
             in
             spirituall
             undertakings
             .
          
           
             A
             help
             to
             Resolution
             
          
           
             2
             Sa●
             .
             23.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iosh.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             6.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             have
             good
             grounds
             and
             ●ound
             reasons
             ●or
             all
             wee
             doe
             .
          
           
             Acts
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             To
             helpe
             on
             reason
             ,
             wee
             must
             often
             propound
             strong
             Questions
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             dignity
             of
             our
             Profession
             .
          
           
             Consider
             ,
             what
             excuses
             may
             be
             sufficient
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Luke
             14.
             
          
           
             To
             inure
             our selves
             to
             beare
             the
             yoake
             of
             Religion
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             ignorant
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             longer
             we
             put
             off
             Religion
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             bee
             our
             excu●es
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             To
             inure
             our selves
             to
             difficulty
             and
             hardship
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             To
             remember
             what
             we
             should
             all
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             should
             all
             aime
             at
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1●
             58.
             
          
           
             To
             doe
             all
             our
             works
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             our
             calling
             to
             God
             ▪
             and
             not
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             To
             bee
             perswaded
             that
             sinne
             is
             the
             greatest
             evill
             ,
             and
             grace
             the
             greatest
             good
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4
             13.
             
          
           
             Math.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             8
             
          
           
             The
             shortnesse
             of
             injoying
             these
             helps
             .
          
           
             By
             setting
             the
             glory
             to
             come
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e39200
           
             SERM.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Gal
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             19.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             4.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             whole
             Body
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             .
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             To
             indeare
             former
             slighted
             presence
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             To
             trie
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             graces
             and
             affections
             .
          
           
             To
             teach
             us
             wisdome
             how
             to
             deale
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             To
             weane
             us
             from
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             To
             correct
             our
             securitie
             .
          
           
             To
             prepare
             the
             soule
             for
             a
             neerer
             communion
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             wee
             may
             know
             throughly
             what
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             sin
             is
             .
          
           
             That
             wee
             may
             taste
             a
             little
             what
             Christ
             suffered
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             censure
             other
             Christians
             wanting
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             44.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             prepare
             and
             looke
             for
             desertion
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Causes
             of
             desertion
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             9.
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             best
             way
             to
             recover
             spirituall
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             133.
             2.
             
             &
             36.
             9.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cron.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             29.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             ●
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam
             ▪
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat
             ▪
             27.
             
             ●
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             35.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e42570
           
             SERM.
             X.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Io●
             ,
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             To
             attend
             diligently
             upon
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             observ
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             38.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             sinks
             
          
           
             When
             God
             appeares
             an
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             When
             Christs
             love
             is
             absent
             and
             not
             selt
             .
          
           
             Simile
             
          
           
             When
             they
             misse
             of
             forme●
             a●sistance
             in
             holy
             dut●es
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             5
             7.
             
          
           
             Iob
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             double
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ●elt
             and
             not
             ●elt
             .
          
           
             His
             presence
             ●elt
             .
          
           
             Christ
             unfelt
             secret
             presence
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             judge
             of
             our selves
             in
             a
             dead
             livelesse
             estate
             both
             in
             regard
             o●
             comfort
             and
             holy
             performances
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             depend
             upon
             Christ
             in
             a
             seeming
             absence
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e44120
           
             SERM.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Jonah
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             that
             God
             heares
             our
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             therewith
             gives
             〈…〉
             peace
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             spirit
             to
             hold
             out
             in
             prayer
             though
             without
             peace
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hose
             .
             2
             ▪
             7
             
          
           
             Psal.
             112.
             4.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Isa
             ●3
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Iudging
             of
             grace
             by
             the
             quanti●y
             and
             not
             by
             the
             value
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             judging
             of
             ourselves
             by
             sense
             and
             ●eeling
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             124.
             4.
             
          
           
             Arguments
             shewing
             the
             pretiousnesse
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Church
             was
             wounded
             by
             the
             Watchmen
             .
          
           
             3
             Ioh.
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             Ioh.
             I0
             .
          
           
             They
             tooke
             away
             the
             vail●
             of
             〈◊〉
             subjection
             .
          
           
             The
             vail●
             of
             her
             honour
             and
             comelinesse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Why
             the
             watchmen
             are
             the
             wonders
             of
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             E●●k
             .
             I3
             .
             I8
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e45930
           
             The
             perse●uted
             side
             is
             not
             allwayes
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Can.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             How
             sarre
             wee
             may
             bee
             sensible
             of
             injuries
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             3
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             true
             Grace
             .
          
           
             A
             signe
             of
             coldnesse
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             incouragement
             and
             tryall
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             The
             prop●rtion
             betweene
             Hierusalem
             and
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4
             26.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             1.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             48.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             that
             wee
             are
             Daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             .
             Gal.
             4
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             137.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Observ
             
          
           
             A
             signe
             of
             unbeliefe
             and
             coldnesse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes.
             3
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             Love
             sicke
             what
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e48250
           
             Ser.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             John.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Amos
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             10
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             A
             love
             sicke
             soule
             stands
             not
             upon
             tearmes
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen
             34.
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             That
             this
             sicknesse
             of
             divine
             love
             works
             also
             upon
             the
             body
             Psal.
             3●3
             .
          
           
             Math
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             our
             knowledge
             that
             makes
             ●
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             but
             goodness●●
             love
             ●
             and
             cleaved
             to
             ●●akes
             us
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             faire
             in
             regard
             she
             is
             clothe●
             with
             C●rist
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             graces
             she
             ●at●
             from
             C●rist
             she
             shines
             .
          
           
             Isay.
             40.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             That
             C●rist
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             husband
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             regard
             the
             Church
             calls
             her selfe
             blacke
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Churches
             state
             in
             this
             life
             comes
             to
             be
             s●
             full
             of
             scanda●●s
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             John.
             1.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Oppose
             Iudgement
             to
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             remember
             Christs
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             when
             we
             are
             under
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             20.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             see
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             their
             spirits
             that
             can
             or
             will
             see
             no
             go●●
             in
             Go●s
             Children
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             That
             all
             other
             excellencies
             save
             grace
             are
             but
             painted
             exc●llencies
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             That
             this
             strife
             for
             eminency
             in
             Grace
             is
             sutable
             to
             a
             Christians
             calling
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             ●inf●ll
             ●●uggish
             feare
             to
             ●eare
             t●
             be
             religious
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             18.
             38.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             A
             reasoning
             up●on
             others
             earnestnesse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             exemplary
             for
             good
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             A
             deb●
             to
             〈◊〉
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           
             That
             answerable
             to
             the
             good
             we
             shall
             doe
             to
             others
             ,
             shall
             b●
             our
             com●ort
             i●
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             That
             wee
             shal●
             not
             only
             answe●
             for
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             all
             the
             good
             examples
             and
             helps
             we
             have
             bad
             and
             neglected
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             That
             in
             de●ling
             and
             speaking
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             a
             little
             thing
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             great
             matters
             .
          
           
             That
             holy
             conference
             is
             good
             for
             others
             and
             our selves
             .
          
           
             2
             King
             5.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             fruitfull
             conference
             .
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24.
             32.
             
          
           
             That
             graces
             suiting
             the
             communion
             of
             Saintes
             is
             a
             great
             helpe
             to
             conference
             .
          
           
             That
             Christians
             should
             be
             inquisitive
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e50970
           
             SER.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             Grace
             only
             makes
             us
             lovely
             to
             Christ.
             Psal.
             45.
             
          
           
             Collos.
             3.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             never
             more
             faire
             in
             Christs
             eye
             ,
             then
             when
             she
             sees
             &
             complaines
             most
             of
             her
             deformities
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             sense
             of
             〈◊〉
             contrary
             forceth
             another
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Gods
             people
             under
             seeming
             disgraces
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             cause
             why
             wicked
             men
             see
             not
             this
             beauty
             is
             because
             they
             looke
             on
             Gods
             t●rough
             the
             spectacles
             of
             malice
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             That
             Christians
             in
             the
             upbraidings
             of
             conscience
             should
             looke
             upon
             the
             good
             as
             on
             the
             ill
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             should
             looke
             upon
             our selves
             as
             Christ
             looks
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             50.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             a
             speciall
             point
             of
             wisdome
             to
             improue
             the
             gifts
             of
             other
             by
             questions
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             That
             our
             indeavours
             must
             bee
             to
             make
             Religion
             lovely
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             rivalty
             in
             Spirituall
             things
             where
             is
             abu●dance
             for
             all
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             beauty
             is
             and
             wherein
             it
             con●isteth
             .
          
           
             Proportion
             and
             ●eature
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             grace
             of
             colour
             .
          
           
             The
             strange
             and
             admirable
             mixture
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             regard
             Christ
             was
             most
             beautifull
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             lovelines
             and
             beauty
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             spiritually
             considered
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             1●
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             4●
             .
          
           
             Mat
             ,
             ●1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Psal
             45.
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             personall
             union
             with
             the
             God
             head
             in
             our
             nature
             Christ
             is
             the
             cheefe
             of
             all
             .
             In
             regard
             all
             our
             ●ulnes
             comes
             from
             Christ
             he
             is
             the
             chie●e
             of
             all
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             s●t
             ●orth
             by
             all
             earthly
             excellencies
             .
          
           
             M●l
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             Jo●
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             only
             was
             King
             ,
             Priest
             &
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             A
             King.
             
          
           
             A
             Priest.
             
          
           
             A
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             24.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Happines
             what
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e53890
           
             SER.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Colos.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             44.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             takes
             part
             with
             the
             a●flicted
             side
             .
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             peculiaritie
             of
             interest
             〈◊〉
             with
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Christ
             is
             that
             which
             so
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             That
             supereminent
             excellencies
             in
             Christ
             ought
             to
             draw
             those
             to
             him
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             drawne
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             with
             a
             sight
             of
             Christs
             excellencie
             ,
             wee
             must
             see
             our
             owne
             debt
             ,
             beggery
             and
             misery
             to
             draw
             us
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             seeing
             the
             en●
             of
             our
             misery
             is
             to
             woe
             us
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             should
             not
             be
             d●scouraged
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             For
             those
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             to
             see
             what
             an
             excellent
             person
             they
             have
             entertained
             .
          
           
             Cant
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk
             10.
             41.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             desperate
             miserable
             choice
             of
             most
             men
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             81.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             married
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             greatest
             losse
             of
             all
             is
             Christ
             discovered
             in
             his
             excellencie
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             ●eare
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             kisse
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             For
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Christ
             to
             make
             him
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             choice
             in
             other
             things
             .
             In
             friendship
             .
          
           
             In
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             love
             all
             with
             reference
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             39.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             For
             direction
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             By
             a
             deepe
             consideration
             of
             our
             necessity
             with
             out
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             exa●ting
             Christ
             high
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             a
             strong
             prefervative
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             labour
             to
             weane
             our
             hearts
             from
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             delaying
             to
             seek
             Christ
             late
             in
             our
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             To
             value
             Chr●st
             we
             must
             beg
             of
             God
             a
             spirit
             to
             judge
             aright
             of
             our
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk
             7.
             
          
           
             Two
             attendants
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             Why
             sin
             is
             so
             ●l●ghted
             in
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Passeover
             was
             eaten
             with
             sowre
             herbes
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             our
             great
             ●●lly
             to
             murmure
             at
             the
             crosse
             which
             recovers
             our
             spirituall
             taste
             and
             r●llish
             .
          
           
             Want
             makes
             us
             value
             things
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             To
             esteeme
             Christ
             highly
             using
             our
             infirmities
             to
             this
             ●nd
             looking
             upon
             them
             .
             Isa.
             64.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e56230
           
             SER.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             How
             one
             mans
             satisfaction
             shall
             satisfie
             for
             the
             sin●
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Love
             is
             ever
             industious
             to
             set
             out
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             beloved
             .
          
           
             The
             divers
             relations
             God
             takes
             upon
             him
             shewes
             the
             beames
             of
             his
             excellency
             in
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             That
             nothing
             can
             dishearten
             the
             Church
             from
             commending
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Her
             inward
             desertions
             discourage
             her
             not
             .
          
           
             Reason
             of
             the
             first
             loves
             ●agernesse
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Church
             is
             so
             exact
             in
             particularising
             her
             Beloved
             .
          
           
             Because
             a
             large
             heart
             hath
             unsatisfied
             affections
             .
          
           
             Because
             Christ
             hath
             not
             one
             but
             many
             excellencies
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Beauty
             whering
             it
             consists
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             
          
           
             Because
             she
             had
             seriously
             and
             exact●y
             studied
             Christ
             to
             purpose
             .
          
           
             That
             al
             humane
             eloquence
             comes
             short
             of
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             soule
             hath
             peculiar
             sights
             of
             its
             owne
             .
          
           
             Sights
             of
             ●aith
             which
             the
             soule
             frames
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
             ●2
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             head
             of
             gold
             sets
             ●orth
             Christs
             government
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             17.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             is
             set
             out
             by
             an
             head
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             golden
             head
             o●
             the
             Church
             but
             Christ.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             sutable
             to
             Christ
             our
             head
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             To
             know
             that
             all
             our
             excellencies
             come
             from
             a
             golden
             head
             .
             Rev.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rev.
             21.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rev
             ▪
             21
             ▪
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             All
             comfort
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Ioh
             22.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             both
             comfort
             and
             terror
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Instruction
             to
             us
             all
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             That
             all
             Christs
             ordinances
             are
             sweet
             and
             lovely
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             proceed
             ▪
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e57920
           
             SER.
             XVIII
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             That
             all
             Christs
             actions
             whatsoever
             are
             precious
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             All
             christs
             wayes
             are
             constant
             &c
             firme
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             regard
             Christians
             are
             like
             unto
             Cedars
             .
          
           
             How
             wicked
             men
             are
             said
             also
             to
             be
             Cedars
             .
          
           
             Psal
             37.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             words
             of
             C●rist
             wher●by
             ●e
             manifests
             fatherly
             affection
             to
             us
             is
             of
             all
             things
             most
             sweet
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             precious
             to
             us
             as
             gold
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             our
             state
             in
             grace
             to
             the
             word
             may
             bee
             discerned
             by
             our
             relish
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Ron●
             .
             2●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             try
             our
             ●●ate
             in
             grace
             by
             our
             relish
             of
             divine
             truths
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             127.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             72.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             in
             our
             nature
             an
             Antipat●y
             to
             divine
             tru●●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             ●3
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             34.
             
          
           
             Jsa
             .
             43.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             every
             way
             considered
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             such
             a
             Mediator
             as
             can
             quit
             .
             ●is
             office
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             17
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             labour
             to
             be
             in
             C●rist
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             bee
             lovely
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             see
             then
             how
             and
             whereupon
             to
             spend
             our
             best
             affections
             .
          
           
             1Cor
             .
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             not
             to
             loose
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             Christ
             hee
             thus
             lovely
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             By
             our
             esteem●
             of
             Chr●st
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             
          
           
             By
             our
             sufferings
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Love
             enlargeth
             the
             heart
             and
             tongue
             in
             the
             praises
             of
             Christ
             
          
           
             True
             love
             is
             never
             at
             rest
             till
             we
             finde
             Christ.
             
          
           
             That
             contentment
             without
             Heavens
             sweet
             report
             of
             comfort
             to
             the
             soule
             is
             a
             dangerous
             condition
             .
          
           
             A
             signe
             of
             true
             flaming
             love
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             That
             our
             many
             infirmities
             and
             sinnes
             should
             make
             us
             lon●
             for
             that
             time
             wherin
             we
             shall
             be
             altogether
             love●y
             .
          
           
             To
             try
             our
             affections
             by
             the
             Churches
             affections
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             and
             esteeme
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             make
             sinne
             bitter
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             To
             attend
             on
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             To
             joyne
             with
             such
             company
             as
             highly
             esteeme
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e60140
           
             SER.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Divers
             ends
             why
             the
             Church
             thus
             in
             generall
             and
             particular
             sets
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             shew
             how
             just
             it
             is
             to
             respect
             so
             excellent
             a
             person
             .
          
           
             To
             justifie
             her
             strong
             affection
             to
             the
             stronger
             Christians
             .
          
           
             To
             boast
             and
             glory
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             enlarge
             her
             owne
             affections
             .
          
           
             That
             love
             is
             wages
             to
             itselfe
             
          
           
             To
             aggravate
             her
             owne
             shame
             and
             unkindnesie
             in
             so
             sleighting
             Christs
             love
             .
          
           
             To
             wind
             up
             the
             affections
             of
             her
             new
             beginning
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             12
             
          
           
             Psal.
             113
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             justificatio
             religious
             ind●avours
             is
             with
             disertion
             o●
             opposite
             courses
             .
          
           
             To
             grow
             to
             know
             Christ
             more
             &
             his
             good
             things
             we
             must
             grow
             in
             admiration
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             pray
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             That
             if
             worldly
             and
             wicked
             men
             boast
             of
             earrhly
             things
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             wee
             of
             our
             portion
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             52.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             recon●●led
             is
             the
             best
             portion
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             discovery
             of
             Christs
             excellencie
             must
             needs
             set
             us
             a
             work
             how
             to
             have
             him
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             That
             grace
             begets
             grace
             the
             flame
             once
             kind
             led
             will
             not
             out
             but
             be
             a
             burning
             and
             growing
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             An
             error
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             touching
             the
             efficacy
             of
             grace
             in
             congrui●y
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             meanes
             without
             a
             distinct
             consisting
             work●
             can
             doe
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             4
             
          
           
             That
             usualy
             God
             workes
             with
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             That
             demonstrative
             affectionate
             confident
             explication
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             never
             without
             wondrous
             successe
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             happy
             instruments
             to
             convert
             others
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             such
             as
             the
             world
             may
             think
             to
             be
             good
             and
             gratio●s
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             earnest
             in
             those
             things
             we
             would
             inforce
             upon
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             observ
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             whereby
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             is
             set
             foorth
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             because
             the
             speciall
             of
             fice
             of
             the
             ministery
             is
             to
             un●old
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             all
             our
             discourse
             should
             tend
             this
             way
             in
             some
             sort
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             ●ught
             to
             ●ee
             〈◊〉
             en●●y
             in
             spirituall
             ●hin●s
             which
             may
             in●solid●m
             be
             devi●ed
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Luke
             13.
             
          
           
             Th●
             folly
             and
             madnes
             of
             ●uch
             who
             pleade
             they
             are
             spices
             and
             plants
             of
             Gods
             garden
             whilst
             they
             live
             in
             all
             pro●anesse
             .
          
           
             Heb
             6.
             
          
           
             D●ut
             .
             32.
             32.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             looks
             for
             Lillies
             to
             plant
             them
             in
             his
             garden
             ,
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             transport
             them
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Two
             Paradises
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             Christians
             are
             compared
             to
             Lillies
             for
             pur●y
             ,
             whitenesse
             ,
             and
             unspotted●nesse
             .
          
           
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             tall
             goodly
             plant
             .
          
           
             D●n
             .
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             com●ort
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             6.
             29.
             
          
           
             That
             Christs
             Lillies
             shall
             not
             lie
             scattered
             but
             he
             will
             gather
             them
             together
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             issue
             of
             fruit●ull
             conference
             is
             great
             at
             last
             ,
             though
             ●●at
             and
             dull
             al
             beginning
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e62660
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             long
             abs●nt
             from
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             c●ns●lation
             to
             support
             us
             in
             de
             sertion
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             30.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             That
             〈◊〉
             loose
             nothing
             by
             our
             largenesse
             of
             affection
             to
             Christ
             for
             his
             returne
             to
             ours
             is
             exceeding
             ours
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             That
             after
             seeking
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             means
             we
             must
             wai●e
             for
             him
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             surest
             token
             of
             our
             servent
             〈◊〉
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             If
             God
             waite
             long
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             equi●y
             to
             waite
             for
             him
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             14●
             
          
           
             That
             there
             must
             be
             union
             of
             persons
             ,
             before
             union
             and
             communion
             of
             graces
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             That
             from
             〈◊〉
             of
             persons
             comes
             commu●nion
             of
             〈◊〉
             things
             what
             soev●r
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             19
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             magnanimi●y
             of
             the
             greater
             stoopes
             in
             love
             to
             the
             lesser
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4
             9.
             
          
           
             That
             in
             the
             new
             covenant
             God
             works
             both
             parts
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             warmed
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             I●uk
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Church
             implies
             
          
           
             Propriety
             
          
           
             Love.
             
          
           
             F●miliarity
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             That
             love
             〈◊〉
             the
             soule
             to
             the
             likenesse
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             l●ved
             .
          
           
             Mutuall
             care
             of
             one
             anothers
             good
             .
          
           
             What
             Christ
             bath
             to
             care
             for
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             A
             〈◊〉
             complacency
             or
             resting
             love
             .
          
           
             What
             we
             should
             retire
             to
             and
             do
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Is
             courage
             in
             owning
             Christs
             cause
             with
             re●solution
             for
             the
             Church
             is
             reso●lute
             
          
           
             Mica
             .
             4
             ▪
             5.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             should
             not
             wonder
             to
             see
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Causes
             ;
             w●y
             God
             absents
             himselfe
             from
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             When
             usually
             Christ
             returnes
             after
             desertion
             to
             the
             soule
             
          
           
             That
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             Christ
             is
             ours
             first
             ,
             though
             in
             order
             of
             knowing
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             comes
             to
             be
             ours
             
          
           
             By
             his
             owne
             &
             his
             Fathers
             gift
             
          
           
             By
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Contentation
             .
          
           
             Object
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Why
             sometimes
             wee
             want
             out
             ward
             things
             being
             in
             C●rist
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             study
             the
             excelleny
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             ult
             .
          
           
             1
             John.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             come
             to
             be
             and
             are
             in
             Christ
             beloved
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             Fathers
             gift
             .
          
           
             By
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             By
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             By
             con●ent
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Consolation
             against
             wants
             .
          
           
             Against
             all
             Satans
             accusations
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             tim●
             to
             co●e
             .
          
           
             I●
             62.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             1.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             sufferings
             both
             of
             the
             church
             and
             particular
             persons
             is
             especially
             for
             cons●rmity
             with
             Christ
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             To
             fashion
             her
             to
             be
             like
             Christ
             
          
           
             That
             though
             Christ
             see
             ●e
             absent
             in
             affliction
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             never
             more
             grationsly
             neerer
             then
             then
             ,
          
           
             That
             the
             sweetest
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             is
             under
             the
             greatest
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Micah
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tria●l
             if
             or
             not
             wee
             bee
             Christs
             by
             giving
             our selves
             over
             to
             him
             to
             bee
             ruled
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             after
             wee
             have
             given
             our selves
             to
             Christ
             it
             is
             an
             〈◊〉
             matter
             to
             part
             with
             all
             things
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Churches
             ●●●fi●dence
             implies
             〈◊〉
             &c
             resignation
             in
             a
             deepe
             sence
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             satan
             against
             dispaire
             or
             〈◊〉
             in
             temptation
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             our
             exceeding
             happines
             that
             now
             we
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12167-e65010
           
             2
             Cor
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk
             14.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             selfe
             resignation
             to
             Christ
             being
             perswaded
             that
             〈◊〉
             is
             ours
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             33.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             That
             faith
             hath
             a
             double
             worke
             ,
             as
             to
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             so
             to
             give
             us
             backe
             againe
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Churches
             confidence
             ●he●es
             a
             mutuall
             counterview
             of
             justification
             and
             santification
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             direction
             how
             to
             understand
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Instanced
             in
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             For
             Comfort
             to
             the
             weaker
             Chrstians
             &
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             nature
             of
             Faith
             is
             the
             same
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             as
             in
             every
             particular
             member
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reve
             2●
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             have
             direction
             to
             bee
             able
             to
             say
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             dwell
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             love
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             John
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gal
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Dwell
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             our
             misery
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             necessity
             to
             have
             him
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             dili
             gently
             attend
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             labour
             every
             day
             what
             we
             can
             to
             contract
             ,
             draw
             and
             to
             bring
             all
             our
             love
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             How
             farre
             wee
             may
             love
             other
             things
             besides
             Christ.
             
          
           
             That
             all
             we
             receive
             from
             Christ
             ,
             even
             afflictions
             are
             love
             tokens
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             preserve
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             love
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Jud.
             ver
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             maine
             end
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             exce●●ency
             of
             a
             Christian
             walking
             in
             di
             vine
             light
             above
             others
             .
          
           
             A
             serious
             ex●ort●tian
             for
             such
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             That
             in
             the
             Gospell
             Christ
             by
             the
             Ministery
             offereth
             himselfe
             unto
             all
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11
             ult
             .
          
           
             J●●
             55.
             1
             
          
           
             Object
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             them
             that
             have
             given
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             That
             to
             suffer
             and
             to
             facilitate
             all
             duties
             we
             should
             labour
             more
             and
             more
             for
             the
             love
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             Christs
             feeding
             among
             the
             Lillies
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             That
             wee
             need●
             feeding
             as
             well
             as
             breeding
             in
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2
             3.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answer
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             daily
             new
             guilt
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             2.
             
             Because
             wee
             need
             much
             strength
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             regard
             variety
             of
             temptation
             needs
             variety
             of
             wisdom●
             
          
           
             A
             refutation
             of
             their
             error
             who
             sleight
             religious
             walking
             with
             God
             and
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             Our
             happinesse
             to
             bee
             borne
             under
             such
             plenty
             of
             spiritual
             food
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             rebukes
             of
             Scripture
             are
             sweet
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             the
             true
             shepheard
             feeds
             ,
             is
             further
             explained
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             hungry
             appetites
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             To
             thinke
             seriously
             of
             former
             and
             present
             sins
             
          
           
             There
             must
             bee
             purging
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             1.
             21.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Consider
             the
             necessity
             of
             spirituall
             strength
             .